diff options
| author | nfenwick <nfenwick@pglaf.org> | 2025-02-05 20:06:00 -0800 |
|---|---|---|
| committer | nfenwick <nfenwick@pglaf.org> | 2025-02-05 20:06:00 -0800 |
| commit | ca14ac69cd5b0205dba7f146915ded55033c1123 (patch) | |
| tree | 01bf3714adc144b206ef3753fc91e1b8c926588d | |
| parent | 7c7de515bd3ce0c4dd6889b2c443f92128c10a44 (diff) | |
| -rw-r--r-- | .gitattributes | 4 | ||||
| -rw-r--r-- | LICENSE.txt | 11 | ||||
| -rw-r--r-- | README.md | 2 | ||||
| -rw-r--r-- | old/51944-0.txt | 4616 | ||||
| -rw-r--r-- | old/51944-0.zip | bin | 82100 -> 0 bytes | |||
| -rw-r--r-- | old/51944-8.txt | 4615 | ||||
| -rw-r--r-- | old/51944-8.zip | bin | 81561 -> 0 bytes | |||
| -rw-r--r-- | old/51944-h.zip | bin | 376775 -> 0 bytes | |||
| -rw-r--r-- | old/51944-h/51944-h.htm | 5811 | ||||
| -rw-r--r-- | old/51944-h/images/0007.jpg | bin | 147356 -> 0 bytes | |||
| -rw-r--r-- | old/51944-h/images/cover.jpg | bin | 147356 -> 0 bytes | |||
| -rw-r--r-- | old/51944-h/images/enlarge.jpg | bin | 789 -> 0 bytes | |||
| -rw-r--r-- | old/old/51944-h.htm.2021-01-24 | 5810 |
13 files changed, 17 insertions, 20852 deletions
diff --git a/.gitattributes b/.gitattributes new file mode 100644 index 0000000..d7b82bc --- /dev/null +++ b/.gitattributes @@ -0,0 +1,4 @@ +*.txt text eol=lf +*.htm text eol=lf +*.html text eol=lf +*.md text eol=lf diff --git a/LICENSE.txt b/LICENSE.txt new file mode 100644 index 0000000..6312041 --- /dev/null +++ b/LICENSE.txt @@ -0,0 +1,11 @@ +This eBook, including all associated images, markup, improvements, +metadata, and any other content or labor, has been confirmed to be +in the PUBLIC DOMAIN IN THE UNITED STATES. + +Procedures for determining public domain status are described in +the "Copyright How-To" at https://www.gutenberg.org. + +No investigation has been made concerning possible copyrights in +jurisdictions other than the United States. Anyone seeking to utilize +this eBook outside of the United States should confirm copyright +status under the laws that apply to them. diff --git a/README.md b/README.md new file mode 100644 index 0000000..392de00 --- /dev/null +++ b/README.md @@ -0,0 +1,2 @@ +Project Gutenberg (https://www.gutenberg.org) public repository for +eBook #51944 (https://www.gutenberg.org/ebooks/51944) diff --git a/old/51944-0.txt b/old/51944-0.txt deleted file mode 100644 index 3017cb9..0000000 --- a/old/51944-0.txt +++ /dev/null @@ -1,4616 +0,0 @@ -The Project Gutenberg EBook of A Gray Eye or So, by Frank Frankfort Moore - -This eBook is for the use of anyone anywhere in the United States and most -other parts of the world at no cost and with almost no restrictions -whatsoever. You may copy it, give it away or re-use it under the terms of -the Project Gutenberg License included with this eBook or online at -www.gutenberg.org. If you are not located in the United States, you’ll have -to check the laws of the country where you are located before using this ebook. - - - -Title: A Gray Eye or So - In Three Volumes--Volume I - -Author: Frank Frankfort Moore - -Release Date: May 2, 2016 [EBook #51944] -Last Updated: November 15, 2016 - -Language: English - -Character set encoding: UTF-8 - -*** START OF THIS PROJECT GUTENBERG EBOOK A GRAY EYE OR SO *** - - - - -Produced by David Widger from page images generously -provided by the Internet Archive - - - - - - - - - -A GRAY EYE OR SO - -By Frank Frankfort Moore - -Author of “I Forbid The Banns,” “Dalreen,” “Sojourners Together,” - “Highways And High Seas,” Etc. - -In Three Volumes--Volume I - -Sixth Edition - -London: Hutchinson & Co., 34 Paternoster Row - - -1893 - - -[Illustration: 0007] - - - - - -A GRAY EYE OR SO - - - - -CHAPTER I.--ON CERTAIN ABSTRACTIONS. - - -I WAS talking about woman in the abstract,” said Harold. - -The other, whose name was Edmund--his worst enemies had never -abbreviated it--smiled, lifted his eyes unto the hills as if in search -of something, frowned as if he failed to find it, smiled a cat’s-paw of -a smile--a momentary crinkle in the region of the eyes--twice his lips -parted as if he were about to speak; then he gave a laugh--the laugh of -a man who finds that for which he has been searching. - -“Woman in the abstract?” said he. “Woman in the abstract? My dear -Harold, there is no such thing as woman in the abstract. When you talk -about Woman enthusiastically, you are talking about the woman you love; -when you talk about Woman cynically, you are talking about the woman who -won’t love you.” - -“Maybe your honours never heard tell of Larry O’Leary?” said the -Third--for there was a Third, and his name was Brian; his duty was to -row the boat, and this duty he interpreted by making now and again an -elaborate pretence of rowing, which deceived no one. - -“That sounds well,” said Harold; “but do you want it to be applied? -Do you want a test case of the operation of your epigram--if it is an -epigram?” - -“A test case?” - -“Yes; I have heard you talk cynically about woman upon occasions. Does -that mean that you have been unloved by many?” - -Again the man called Edmund looked inquiringly up the purple slope of -the hill. - -“You’re a wonderful clever gentleman,” said Brian, as if communing with -himself, “a wonderful gentleman entirely! Isn’t he after casting his -eyes at the very spot where old Larry kept his still?” - -“No,” said Edmund; “I have never spoken cynically of women. To do so -would be to speak against my convictions. I have great hope of Woman.” - -“Yes; our mothers and sisters are women,” said Harold. “That makes -us hopeful of women. Now we are back in the wholesome regions of the -abstract once more, so that we have talked in a circle and are precisely -where we started, only that I have heard for the first time that you are -hopeful of Woman.” - -“That’s enough for one day,” said Edmund. - -“Quite,” said Harold. - -“You must know that in the old days the Excise police looked after the -potheen--the Royal Irish does it now,” said the Third. “Well, as I say, -in the old days there was a reward of five pounds given by the Excisemen -for the discovery of a private still. Now Larry had been a regular hero -at transforming the innocent smiling pratie into the drink that’s the -curse of the country, God bless it! But he was too wary a lad for the -police, and he rolled keg after keg down the side of Slieve Gorm. At -last the worm of his still got worn out--they do wear out after a dozen -years or so of stiff work--and people noticed that Larry was wearing out -too, just through thinking of where he’d get the three pound ten to buy -the new machinery. They tried to cheer him up, and the decent boys was -so anxious to give him heart that there wasn’t such a thing as a sober -man to be found in all the country side. But though the brave fellows -did what they could for him, it was no use. He never got within three -pound five of the three pound ten that he needed. But just as things was -at their worst, they mended. Larry was his old self again, and the word -went round that the boys might get sober by degrees. - -“Now what did our friend Larry do, if you please, but take his old -worn-out still and hide it among the heather of the hill fornenst -us--Slieve Glas is its name--and then he goes the same night to the -Excise officer, in the queer secret way. - -“‘I’m in a bad way for money, or it’s not me that would be after turning -informer,’ says he, when he had told the officer that he knew where the -still was concealed. - -“‘That’s the worst of you all,’ says the officer. ‘You’ll not inform on -principle, but only because you’re in need of money.’ - -“‘More’s the pity, sir,’ says Larry. - -“‘Where’s the still?’ says the officer. - -“‘If I bring you to it,’ says Larry, ‘it must be kept a dead secret, for -the owner is the best friend I have in the world.’ - -“‘You’re a nice chap to inform on your best friend,’ says the officer. - -“‘I’ll never be able to look at him straight in the face after, and -that’s the truth,’ says Larry. - -“Well, your honours, didn’t Larry lead the officer and a couple of the -Excisemen up the hill in the dark of the early morning, and sure enough -they came upon the old still, hid among the heather. It was captured, -and Larry got the five pound reward, and was able to buy a brand-new -still with the money, besides having thirty shillings to the good in his -pocket. After that, was it any wonder that he became one of the greatest -informers in the country? By the Powers, he made a neat thing out of -the business of leading the officers to his own stills and pocketing the -reward. He was thirty shillings to the good every time. Ah, Larry was a -boy!” - -“So I judge,” said the man called Edmund, with an unaffected laugh--he -had studied the art of being unaffected. “But you see, it was not of the -Man but of the Woman we were talking.” - -“That’s why I thought that the change would be good for your honours,” - remarked Brian. “When gentlemen that I’ve out in this boat with me, -begin to talk together in a way that has got no sense in it at all, I -know that they’re talking about a woman, and I tell them the story of -Larry O’Leary.” - -Neither the man called Edmund, nor the man called Harold, talked any -more that day upon Woman as a topic. - - - - -CHAPTER II.--ON A GREAT HOPE. - -I THINK you remarked that you had great hope of Woman,” said Harold, -the next day. The boat had drifted once again into the centre of the -same scene, and there seemed to be a likelihood of at least two of the -boat’s company drifting back to the topic of the previous afternoon. - -“Yes, you certainly admitted that you had great hope of Woman.” - -“And so I have. Woman felt, long ago; she is beginning to feel again.” - -“You don’t think that feeling is being educated out of her? I certainly -have occasional suspicions that this process is going on. Why, just -think of the Stafford girl. She can tell you at a moment’s notice -the exact difference between an atheist, an infidel, an agnostic, a -freethinker, and the Honest Doubter.” - -“She has been reading modern fiction--that’s all. No, I don’t think that -what is called education makes much difference to a woman. After all, -what does this thing called education mean? It simply means that a girl -can read all the objectionable passages of the ancient poets without the -need of a translation. I have hope of Woman because she is frequently so -intensely feminine.” - -“Maybe you never heard tell of how the Widdy MacDermott’s cabin came to -be a ruin,” said the Third. - -“Feeling and femininity will, shall I say, transform woman into our -ideal?” said Harold. - -“Transform is too strong a word,” said Edmund. “And as for our ideal, -well, every woman is the ideal of some man for a time.” - -“And that truth shows not only how lowly is the ideal of some men, but -also how unwise it is to attempt to speak of woman in the abstract. I -begin to think that what you said yesterday had a grain of truth in it, -though it was an epigram.” - -“The Widdy MacDermott--oh, the Widdy Mac-Dermott,” said the Third, as -though repeating the burden of a ballad. “They made a pome about her -in Irish, that was near as full of nonsense as if it had been in the -English. You see when Tim, her husband, went to glory he left the cow -behind him, taking thought for the need of his widdy, though she hadn’t -been a widdy when he was acquainted with her. Well, your honours, the -byre was a trifle too near the edge of the bog hole, so that when one -end fell out, there wasn’t much of the mud walls that stood. Then one -blessed morning the childer came running into the cabin to tell their -mother that the cow was sitting among the ruins of its home.” - -“A Marius of the farmyard,” remarked Edmund. - -“Likely enough, sir. Anyhow, there she sat as melancholy as if she was -a Christian. Of course, as the winter was well for’ard it wouldn’t do to -risk her life by leaving her to wander about the bogs, so they drove -her into the cabin--it was a tight fit for her, passing through the -door--she could just get in and nothing to spare; but when she was -inside it was warm and comfortable that the same cow made the cabin, -and the childer were wondering at the end of a month how they could -have been such fools as to shiver through the winter while the cow was -outside. - -“In another month some fine spring days came, and the cabin was a bit -close and stuffy with the cow inside, and the widdy herself turned the -animal’s head to the door and went to drive her out for exercise and -ventilation. But the way the beast had been fed and petted told upon -her, and by the Powers, if she didn’t stick fast in the doorway. - -“They leathered her in the cabin and they coaxed her from outside, but -it was all of no use. The craythur stood jammed in the door, while the -childer crawled in and out of the cabin among her hind legs--the fore -legs was half a cow’s length outside. That was the situation in the -middle of the day, and all the neighbours was standing round giving -advice, and calling in to the widdy herself--who, of course, was a -prisoner in the cabin--not to lose heart. - -“‘It’s not heart I’m afeard of losing--it’s the cow,’ says she. - -“Well, your honours, the evening was coming on, but no change in the -situation of affairs took place, and the people of the country-side was -getting used to the appearance of the half cow projecting beyond the -door of the cabin, and to think that maybe, after all, it was nothing -outside the ordinary course of events, when Barney M’Bratney, who does -the carpentering at the Castle, came up the road. - -“He took in the situation with the glance of the perfessional man, and -says he, ‘By the Powers, its a case of the cow or the cabin. Which would -ye rather be after losing, Widdy?’ - -“‘The cabin by all means,’ says she. - -“‘You’re right, my good woman,’ says he. ‘Come outside with you.’ - -“Well, your honours, the kindly neighbours hauled the widdy outside over -the back of the cow, and then with a crowbar Barney attacked the walls -on both sides of the door. In ten minutes the cow was free, but the -cabin was a wreck. - -“Of course his lardship built it up again stronger than it ever was, -but as he wouldn’t make the door wide enough to accommodate the cow--he -offered to build a byre for her, but that wasn’t the same--he has never -been so respected as he was before in the neighbourhood of Ballyboreen.” - -“That’s all very well as a story,” said Edmund; “but you see we were -talking on the subject of the advantages of the higher education of -woman.” - -“True for you, sir,” said Brian. “And if the Widdy MacDermott had been -born with eddication would she have let her childer to sleep with the -cow?” - -“Harold,” said Edmund, “there are many side lights upon the general -question of the advantages of culture in women.” - -“And the story of the Widdy MacDermott is one of them?” said Harold. - -“When I notice that gentlemen that come out in the boat with me begin -to talk on contentious topics, I tell them the story of how the Widdy -MacDermott’s cabin was wrecked,” said Brian. - - - - -CHAPTER III.--ON HONESTY AND THE WORKING MAN. - -DON’T you think,” remarked Edmund, the next day, as the boat drifted -under the great cliffs, and Brian was discharging with great ability -his normal duty of resting on his oars. “Don’t you think that you should -come to business without further delay?” - -“Come to business?” said Harold. - -“Yes. Two days ago you lured me out in this coracle to make a -communication to me that I judged would have some bearing upon your -future course of life. You began talking of Woman with a touch of -fervour in your voice. You assured me that you were referring only to -woman in the abstract, and when I convinced you--I trust I convinced -you--that woman in the abstract has no existence, you got frightened--as -frightened as a child would be, if the thing that it has always -regarded as a doll were to wink suddenly, suggesting that it had an -individuality, if not a distinction of its own--that it should no longer -be included among the vague generalities of rags and bran. Yesterday you -began rather more boldly. The effects of education upon the development -of woman, the probability that feeling would survive an intimate -acquaintance with Plato in the original. Why not take another onward -step today? In short, who is she?” - -Harold laughed--perhaps uneasily. - -“I’m not without ambition,” said he. - -“I know that. What form does your ambition take? A colonial judgeship, -after ten years of idleness at the bar? A success in literature that -shall compensate you for the favourable criticisms of double that -period? The ownership of the Derby winner? An American heiress, moving -in the best society in Monte Carlo? A co-respondency in brackets with a -Countess? All these are the legitimate aspirations of the modern man.” - -“Co-respondency as a career has, no doubt, much to recommend it to some -tastes,” said Harold. “It appears to me, however, that it would be easy -for an indiscreet advocate to over-estimate its practical value.” - -“You haven’t been thinking about it?” - -“You see, I haven’t yet met the countess.” - -“What, then, in heaven’s name do you hope for?” - -“Well, I would say Parliament, if I could be sure that that came within -the rather narrow restrictions which you assigned to my reply. You said -‘in heaven’s name.’” - -“Parliament! Parliament! Great Powers! is it so bad as that with you?” - -“I don’t say that it is. I may be able to get over this ambition as I’ve -got over others--the stroke oar in the Eight, for instance, the soul of -Sarasate, the heart of Miss Polly Floss of the Music Halls. Up to the -present, however, I have shown no sign of parting with the surviving -ambition of many ambitions.” - -“I don’t say that you’re a fool,” said the man called Edmund. He did not -speak until the long pause, filled up by the great moan of the Atlantic -in the distance and the hollow fitful plunge of the waters upon the -rocks of the Irish shore, had become awkwardly long. “I can’t say that -you’re a fool.” - -“That’s very good of you, old chap.” - -“No; I can’t conscientiously say that you’re a fool.” - -“Again? This is becoming cloying. If I don’t mistake, you yourself do a -little in the line I suggest.” - -“What would be wisdom--comparative wisdom--on my part, might be -idiotcy--” - -“Comparative idiotcy?” - -“Sheer idiotcy, on yours. I have several thousands a year, and I can -almost--not quite--but I affirm, almost, afford to talk honestly to the -Working man. No candidate for Parliament can quite afford to be honest -to the Working man.” - -“And the Working man returns the compliment, only he works it off on the -general public,” said Harold. - -The other man smiled pityingly upon him--the smile of the professor of -anatomy upon the student who identifies a thigh bone--the smile which -the _savant_ allows himself when brought in contact with a discerner of -the obvious. - -“No woman is quite frank in her prayers--no politician is quite honest -with the Working man.” - -“Well. I am prepared to be not quite honest with him too.” - -“You may believe yourself equal even to that; but it’s not so easy as -it sounds. There is an art in not being quite honest. However, that’s a -detail.” - -“I humbly venture so to judge it.” - -“The main thing is to get returned.” - -“The main thing is, as you say, to get the money.” - -“The money?” - -“Perhaps I should have said the woman.” - -“The woman? the money? Ah, that brings us round again in the same circle -that we traversed yesterday, and the day before. I begin to perceive.” - -“I had hope that you would--in time.” - -“I shouldn’t wonder if we heard the Banshee after dark,” said the Third. - -“You are facing things boldly, my dear Harold,” said Edmund. - -“What’s the use of doing anything else?” inquired Harold. “You know how -I am situated.” - -“I know your father.” - -“That is enough. He writes to me that he finds it impossible to continue -my allowance on its present scale. His expenses are daily increasing, he -says. I believe him.” - -“Too many people believe in him,” said Edmund. “I have never been among -them.” - -“But you can easily believe that his expenses are daily increasing.” - -“Oh, yes, I am easily credulous on that point. Does he go the length of -assigning any reason for the increase?” - -“It’s perfectly preposterous--he has no notion of the responsibilities -of fatherhood--of the propriety of its limitations so far as an exchange -of confidences is concerned. Why, if it were the other way--if I were to -write to tell him that I was in love, I would feel a trifle awkward--I -would think it almost indecent to quote poetry--Swinburne--something -about crimson mouths.” - -“I dare say; but your father--” - -“He writes to tell me that he is in love.” - -“In love?” - -“Yes, with some--well, some woman.” - -“Some woman? I wonder if I know her husband.” There was a considerable -pause. - -Brian pointed a ridiculous, hooked forefinger toward a hollow that from -beneath resembled a cave, half-way up the precipitous wall of cliffs. - -“That’s where she comes on certain nights of the year. She stands at the -entrance to that cave, and cries for her lover as she cried that night -when she came only to find his dead body,” said Brian, neutralizing the -suggested tragedy in his narrative by keeping exhibited that comical -crook in his index finger. “Ay, your honours, it’s a quare story of -pity.” Both his auditors looked first at his face, then at the crook in -his finger, and laughed. They declined to believe in the pity of it. - -“It is preposterous,” said Harold. “He writes to me that he never quite -knew before what it was to love. He knows it now, he says, and as it’s -more expensive than he ever imagined it could be, he’s reluctantly -compelled to cut down my allowance. Then it is that he begins to talk of -the crimson mouth--I fancy it’s followed by something about the passion -of the fervid South--so like my father, but like no other man in the -world. He adds that perhaps one day I may also know ‘what’tis to love.’” - -“At present, however, he insists on your looking at that form of -happiness through another man’s eyes? Your father loves, and you are to -learn--approximately--what it costs, and pay the expenses.” - -“That’s the situation of the present hour. What am I to do?” - -“Marry Helen Craven.” - -“That’s brutally frank, at any rate.” - -“You see, you’re not a working man with a vote. I can afford to be frank -with you. Of course, that question which you have asked me is the one -that was on your mind two days ago, when you began to talk about what -you called ‘woman in the abstract.’” - -“I dare say it was. We have had two stories from Brian in the meantime.” - -“My dear Harold, your case is far from being unique. Some of its -elements may present new features, but, taken as a whole, it is -commonplace. You have ambition, but you have also a father.” - -“So far I am in line with the commonplace.” - -“You cannot hope to realize your aims without money, and the only way by -which a man can acquire a large amount of money suddenly, is by a deal -on the Stock Exchange or at Monte Carlo, or by matrimony. The last is -the safest.” - -“There’s no doubt about that. But--” - -“Yes, I know what’s in your mind. I’ve read the scene between Captain -Absolute and his father in ‘The Rivals’--I read countless fictions up to -the point where the writers artlessly introduce the same scene, then I -throw away the books. With the examples we have all had of the -success of the _mariage de convenance_ and of the failure of the -_mariage d’amour_ it is absurd to find fault with the Johnsonian -dictum about marriages made by the Lord Chancellor.” - -“I suppose not,” said Harold. “Only I don’t quite see why, if Dr. -Johnson didn’t believe that marriages were made in heaven, there was any -necessity for him to run off to the other extreme.” - -“He merely said, I fancy, that a marriage arranged by the Lord -Chancellor was as likely to turn out happily as one that was--well, made -in heaven, if you insist on the phrase. Heaven, as a match-maker, has -much to learn.” - -“Then it’s settled,” said Harold, with an affectation of cynicism -that amused his friend and puzzled Brian, who had ears. “I’ll have to -sacrifice one ambition in order to secure the other.” - -“I think that you’re right,” said Edmund. “You’re not in love just -now--so much is certain.” - -“Nothing could be more certain,” acquiesced Harold, with a laugh. “And -now I suppose it is equally certain that I never shall be.” - -“Nothing of the sort. That cynicism which delights to suggest that -marriage is fatal to love, is as false as it is pointless. Let any man -keep his eyes open and he will see that marriage is the surest guarantee -that exists of the permanence of love.” - -“Just as an I O U is a guarantee--it’s a legal form. The money can be -legally demanded.” - -“You are a trifle obscure in your parallel,” remarked Edmund. - -“I merely suggested that the marriage ceremony is an I O U for the debt -which is love. Oh, this sort of beating about a question and making it -the subject of phrases can lead nowhere. Never mind. I believe that, on -the whole, the grain of advice which I have acquired out of your bushel -of talk, is good, and is destined to bear good fruit. I’ll have my -career in the world, that my father may learn ‘what’tis to love.’ My -mind is made up. Come, Brian, to the shore!” - -“Not till I tell your honour the story of the lovely young Princess -Fither,” said the boatman, assuming a sentimental expression that was -extremely comical. - -“Brian, Prince of Storytellers, let it be brief,” said Edmund. - -“It’s to his honour I’m telling this story, not to your honour, Mr. -Airey,” said Brian. “You’ve a way of wrinkling up your eyes, I notice, -when you speak that word ‘love,’ and if you don’t put your tongue in -your cheek when anyone else comes across that word accidental-like, you -put your tongue in your cheek when you’re alone, and when you think over -what has been said.” - -“Why, you’re a student of men as well as an observer of nature, O -Prince,” laughed Edmund. - -“No, I’ve only eyes and ears,” said Brian, in a deprecating tone. - -“And a certain skill in narrative,” said Harold. “What about the -beauteous Princess Fither? What dynasty did she belong to?” - -“She belonged to Cashelderg,” replied Brian. “A few stones of the ruin -may still be seen, if you’ve any imagination, on the brink of the cliff -that’s called Carrigorm--you can just perceive its shape above the cove -where his lordship’s boathouse is built.” - -“Yes; I see the cliff--just where a castle might at one time have been -built. And that’s the dynasty that she belonged to?” said Harold. - -“The same, sir. And on our side you may still see--always supposing that -you have the imagination--” - -“Of course, nothing imaginary can be seen without the aid of the -imagination.” - -“You may see the ruins of what might have been Cashel-na-Mara, where the -Macnamara held his court--Mac na Mara means Son of the Waves, you must -know.” - -“It’s a matter of notoriety,” said Edmund. - -“The Macnamaras and the Casheldergs were the deadliest of enemies, and -hardly a day passed for years--maybe centuries--without some one of the -clan getting the better of the other. Maybe that was how the surplus -population was kept down in these parts. Anyhow there was no talk, so -far as I’ve heard, of congested districts in them days. Well, sir, it -so happened that the Prince of the Macnamaras was a fine, handsome, and -brave young fellow, and the Princess Fither of Cashelderg was the most -beautiful of Irish women, and that’s saying a good deal. As luck would -have it, the young people came together. Her boat was lost in a fog one -night and drifting upon the sharp rocks beyond the headland. The cries -of the poor girl were heard on both sides of the Lough--the blessed -Lough where we’re now floating--but no one was brave enough to put out -to the rescue of the Princess--no one, did I say? Who is it that makes a -quick leap off the cliffs into the rolling waters beneath? He fights his -way, strong swimmer that he is! through the surge, and, unseen by any -eye by reason of the fog, he reaches the Princess’s boat. Her cries -cease. And a keen arises along the cliffs of Carrigorm, for her friends -think that she has been swallowed up in the cruel waves. The keen goes -on, but it’s sudden changed into a shout of joy; for a noble young -figure appears as if by magic on the cliff head, and places the precious -burden of her lovely daughter in the arms of her weeping mother, and -then vanishes.” - -“And so the feud was healed, and if they didn’t live happy, we may,” - said Edmund. - -“That’s all you know about the spirit of an ancient Irish family -quarrel,” said Brian pityingly. “No, sir. The brave deed of the young -Prince only made the quarrel the bitterer. But the young people had -fallen in love with each other, and they met in secret in that cave that -you see there just above us--the Banshee’s Cave, it’s called to this -day. The lovely Princess put off in her boat night after night, and -climbed the cliff face--there was no path in them days--to where her -lover was waiting for her in the cave. But at last some wretch unworthy -of the name of a man got to learn the secret and told it to the -Princess’s father. With half-a-dozen of the clan he lay in wait for the -young Prince in the cave, and they stabbed him in twelve places with -their daggers. And even while they were doing the murder, the song -of the Princess was heard, telling her lover that she was coming. -She climbed the face of the cliff and with a laugh ran into the -trysting-place. She stumbled over the body of her lover. Her father -stole out of the darkness of the cave and grasped her by the wrist. -Then there rang out over the waters the cry, which still sounds on some -nights from a cave--the cry of the girl when she learned the truth--the -cry of the girl as, with a superhuman effort, she released herself from -her father’s iron grasp, and sprang from the head of the cliff you see -there above, into the depths of the waters where we’re now floating.” - -There was a pause before Edmund remarked, “Your story of the -Montague-Macnamaras and the Capulet-Casheldergs is a sad one, Brian. And -you have heard the cry of the young Princess with your own ears, I dare -say?” - -“That I have, your honour. And it’s the story of the young Princess -Fither and her lover that I tell to gentlemen that put their tongues -in their cheeks when they’re alone, and thinking of the way the less -knowing ones talk of love and the heart of a woman.” - -Both Edmund and Harold began to think that perhaps the Irish boatman was -a shrewder and a more careful listener than they had given him. - - - - -CHAPTER IV.--ON FABLES. - -VERY amusing indeed was Edmund’s parody of the boatman’s -wildly-romantic story. The travesty was composed for the benefit of Miss -Craven, and the time of its communication was between the courses of the -very excellent dinner which Lord Innisfail had provided for his numerous -guests at his picturesque Castle overlooking Lough Suangorm--that -magnificent fjord on the West Coast of Ireland. Lord Innisfail was a -true Irishman. When he was away from Ireland he was ever longing to be -back in it, and when he was in Ireland he was ever trying to get away -from it. The result of his patriotism was a residence of a month in -Connaught in the autumn, and the rest of the year in Connaught Square or -Monte Carlo. He was accustomed to declare--in England--that Ireland -and the Irish were magnificent. If this was his conviction, his -self-abnegation, displayed by carefully avoiding both, except during a -month every year, was all the greater. - -And yet no one ever gave him credit for possessing the virtue of -self-abnegation. - -He declared--in England--that the Irish race was the finest on the face -of the earth, and he invariably filled his Castle with Englishmen. - -He was idolized by his Irish tenantry, and they occasionally left a few -birds for his guests to shoot on his moors during the latter days of -August. - -Lord Innisfail was a man of about fifty years of age. His wife was -forty and looked twenty-five: their daughter was eighteen and looked -twenty-four. - -Edmund Airey, who was trying to amuse Miss Craven by burlesquing the -romance of the Princess Fither, was the representative in Parlament of -an English constituency. His father had been in business--some people -said on the Stock Exchange, which would be just the opposite. He had, -however, died leaving his son a considerable fortune extremely well -invested--a fact which tended strongly against the Stock Exchange -theory. His son showed no desire to go on the turf or to live within -reach to the European gaming-table. If there was any truth in the Stock -Exchange theory, this fact tended to weaken the doctrine of heredity. - -He had never blustered on the subject of his independence of thought or -action. He had attached himself unobtrusively to the Government party -on entering Parlament, and he had never occasioned the Whips a moment’s -anxiety during the three years that had elapsed since the date of his -return. He was always found in the Government Lobby in a division, and -he was thus regarded by the Ministers as an extremely conscientious -man. This is only another way of saying that he was regarded by the -Opposition as an extremely unscrupulous man. - -His speeches were brief, but each of them contained a phrase which told -against the Opposition. He was wise enough to refrain from introducing -into any speech so doubtful an auxiliary as argument, in his attempts -to convince the Opposition that they were in the wrong. He had the good -sense to perceive early in his career that argument goes for nothing in -the House of Commons, but that trusted Governments have been turned out -of office by a phrase. This power of perception induced him to cultivate -the art of phrase-making. His dexterity in this direction had now -and again made the Opposition feel uncomfortable; and as making the -Opposition feel uncomfortable embodies the whole science of successful -party-government in England, it was generally assumed that, if the -Opposition could only be kept out of power after the General Election, -Edmund Airey would be rewarded by an Under-Secretaryship. - -He was a year or two under forty, tall, slender, and so -distinguished-looking that some people--they were not his friends--were -accustomed to say that it was impossible that he could ever attain to -political distinction. - -He assured Miss Craven that, sitting in the stern sheets of the boat, -idly rocking on the smooth swell that rolled through the Lough from the -Atlantic, was by far the most profitable way of spending two hours of -the afternoon. Miss Craven doubted if this was a fact. “Where did the -profit come in except to the boatman?” she inquired. - -Mr. Airey, who knew that Miss Craven was anxious to know if Harold had -been of the profitable boating-party, had no idea of allowing his powers -of travesty to be concealed by the account, for which the young woman -was longing, of Harold and the topics upon which he had conversed. He -assured her that it was eminently profitable for anyone interested in -comparative mythology, to be made acquainted with the Irish equivalent -to the Mantuan fable. - -“Fable!” almost shrieked Miss Craven. “Mantuan fable! Do you mean to -suggest that there never was a Romeo and Juliet?” - -“On the contrary, I mean to say that there have been several,” said Mr. -Airey. “They exist in all languages. I have come unexpectedly upon them -in India, then in Japan, afterwards they turned up, with some delicate -Maori variations, in New Zealand when I was there. I might have been -prepared for them at such a place as this You know how the modern -melodramas are made, Miss Craven?” - -“I have read somewhere, but I forget. And you sat alone in the boat -smoking, while the boatman droned out his stories?” remarked the young -woman, refusing a cold _entrée_. - -“I will tell you how the melodramas are made,” said Mr. Airey, refusing -to be led up to Harold as a topic. “The artist paints several effective -pictures of scenery and then one of the collaborateurs--the man who -can’t write, for want of the grammar, but who knows how far to go with -the public--invents the situation to work in with the scenery. Last of -all, the man who has grammar--some grammar--fills in the details of the -story.” - -“Really! How interesting! And that’s how Shakespeare wrote ‘Romeo and -Juliet’? What a fund of knowledge you have, Mr. Airey!” - -Mr. Airey, by the method of his disclaimer, laid claim to a much larger -fund than any that Miss Craven had attributed to him. - -“I only meant to suggest that traditional romance is evolved on the same -lines,” said he, when his deprecatory head-shakes had ceased. “Given the -scenic effects of ‘Romeo and Juliet,’ the romance on the lines of ‘Romeo -and Juliet’ will be forthcoming, if you only wait long enough. When you -pay a visit to any romantic glen with a torrent--an amateurish copy of -an unknown Salvator Rosa--ask for the ‘Lover’s Leap’ and it will be -shown to you.” - -“I’ll try to remember.” - -“Given, as scenic details, the ruin of a Castle on one side of -the Lough, the ruin of a Castle on the other, and the names of the -hereditary enemies, the story comes naturally--quite as naturally--not -to say overmuch about it--as the story of the melodrama follows the -sketch of the scenic effects in the theatre. The transition from -Montague to Macnamara--from Capulet to Cashelderg is easy, and there -you are.” - -“And here we are,” laughed Miss Craven. “How delightful it is to be able -to work out a legend in that way, is it not, Mr. Durdan?” and she turned -to a man sitting at her left. - -“It’s quite delightful, I’m sure,” said Mr. Durdan. “But Airey is only -adapting the creed of his party to matters of everyday life. What people -say about his party is that they make a phrase first and then look out -for a policy to hang upon it. Government by phrase is what the country -is compelled to submit to.” - -Mr. Durdan was a prominent member of the Opposition. - - - - -CHAPTER V.--ON A PERILOUS CAUSEWAY. - -MISS CRAVEN laughed and watched Mr. Airey searching for a reply beneath -the frill of a Neapolitan ice. She did not mean that he should find -one. Her aim was that he should talk about Harold Wynne. The dinner had -reached its pianissimo passages, so to speak. It was dwindling away into -the _marrons glacés_ and _fondants_ stage, so she had not much time left -to her to find out if it was indeed with his friend Edmund Airey that -Harold had disappeared every afternoon. - -Edmund Airey knew what her aim was. He was a clever man, and he -endeavoured to frustrate it. Ten minutes afterwards he was amazed to -find that he had told her all that she wanted to know, and something -over, for he had told her that Harold was at present greatly interested -in the question of the advisability of a man’s entering public life by -the perilous causeway--the phrase was Edmund Airey’s--of matrimony. - -As he chose a cigar for himself--for there was a choice even among -Lord Innisfail’s cigars--he was actually amazed to find that the girl’s -purpose had been too strong for his resolution. He actually felt as if -he had betrayed his friend to the enemy--he actually put the matter in -this way in his moment of self-reproach. - -Before his cigar was well alight, however, he had become more reasonable -in his censorship of his own weakness. An enemy? Why, the young woman -was the best friend that Harold Wynne could possibly have. She was -young--that is, young enough--she was clever--had she not got the better -of Edmund Airey?--and, best of all, she was an heiress. - -“The perilous causeway of matrimony”--that was the phrase which had come -suddenly into his mind, and, in order to introduce it, he had sent the -girl away feeling that she was cleverer than he was. - -“The perilous causeway of matrimony,” he repeated. “With a handrail of -ten thousand a year--there is safety in that.” - -He looked down the long dining-hall, glistening with silver, to where -Harold stood facing the great window, the square of which framed a dim -picture of a mountain slope, purple with heather, that had snared the -last light of the sunken sun. The sea horizon cut upon the slope not far -from its summit, and in that infinity of Western distance there was a -dash of drifting crimson. - -Harold Wynne stood watching that picture of the mountain with the -Atlantic beyond, and Edmund watched him. - -There was a good deal of conversation flying about the room. The smokers -of cigarettes talked on a topic which they would probably have called -Art. The smokers of pipes explained in a circumstantial way, that -carried suspicion with it to the ears of all listeners, their splendid -failures to secure certain big fish during the day. The smokers of -cigars talked of the Horse and the House--mostly of the Horse. There -was a rather florid judge present--he had talked himself crimson to the -appreciative woman who had sat beside him at dinner, on the subject of -the previous racing-season, and now he was talking himself purple on the -subject of the future season. He had been at Castle Innisfail for three -days, and he had steadily refused to entertain the idea of talking -on any other subject than the Horse from the standpoint of a possible -backer. - -This was the judge, who, during the hearing of a celebrated case a few -months before--a case that had involved a reference to an event known -as the City and Suburban, inquired if that was the name of a Railway -Company. Hearing that it was a race, he asked if it was a horse race or -a dog race. - -Harold remained on his feet in front of the window, and Edmund remained -watching him until the streak of crimson had dwindled to a flaming Rahab -thread. The servants entered the room with coffee, and brought out many -subtle gleams from the old oak by lighting the candles in the silver -sconces. - -Every time that the door was opened, the sound of a human voice (female) -trying, but with indifferent success, to scale the heights of a -song that had been saleable by reason of its suggestions of -passion--drawing-room passion--saleable passion--fought its way through -the tobacco smoke of the dining-hall. Hearing it fitfully, such men as -might have felt inclined to leave half-smoked cigars for the sake of the -purer atmosphere of the drawingroom, became resigned to their immediate -surroundings. - -A whisper had gone round the table while dinner was in progress, that -Miss Stafford had promised--some people said threatened--to -recite something in the course of the evening. Miss Stafford was a -highly-educated young woman. She spoke French, German, Italian -and Spanish. This is only another way of saying that she could -be uninteresting in four languages. In addition to the ordinary -disqualifications of such young women, she recited a little--mostly -poems about early childhood, involving a lisp and a pinafore. She wished -to do duty as an object lesson of the possibility of combining with an -exhaustive knowledge of mathematical formulæ, the strongest instincts of -femininity. Mathematics and motherhood were not necessarily opposed to -one another, her teachers had assured the world, through the medium -of magazine articles. Formulæ and femininity went hand in hand, they -endeavoured to prove, through the medium of Miss Stafford’s recitations; -so she acquired the imaginary lisp of early childhood, and tore a -pinafore to shreds in the course of fifteen stanzas. - -It was generally understood among men that one of these recitations -amply repaid a listener for a careful avoidance of the apartment where -it took place. - -The threat that had been whispered round the dinner-table formed an -excuse for long tarrying in front of the coffee cups and Bénédictine. - -“Boys,” at length said Lord Innisfail, endeavouring to put on an -effective Irish brogue--he thought it was only due to Ireland to put on -a month’s brogue. “Boys, we’ll face it like men. Shall it be said in the -days to come that we ran away from a lisp and a pinafore?” Then suddenly -remembering that Miss Stafford was his guest, he became grave. “Her -father was my friend,” he said. “He rode straight. What’s the matter -with the girl? If she does know all about the binomial-theorem and -German philosophy, has she not some redeeming qualities? You needn’t -tell me that there’s not some good in a young woman who commits to -memory such stuff as that--that what’s its name--the little boy that’s -run over by a ‘bus or something or other and that lisps in consequence -about his pap-pa. No, you needn’t argue with me. It’s extremely kind of -her to offer to recite, and I will stand up for her, confound her! And -if anyone wants to come round with the Judge and me to the stables while -she’s reciting, now’s the time. Will you take another glass of claret, -Wynne?” - -“No, thank you,” said Harold. “I’m off to the drawing-room.” - -He followed the men who were straggling into the great square hall where -a billiard table occupied an insignificant space. The skeleton of an -ancient Irish elk formed a rather more conspicuous object in the hall, -and was occasionally found handy for the disposal of hats, rugs, and -overcoats. - -“She is greatly interested in the Romeo and Juliet story,” remarked -Edmund, strolling up to him. - -“She--who?” asked Harold. - -“The girl--the necessary girl. The--let us say, alternative. The--the -handrail.” - -“The handrail?” - -“Yes. Oh, I forgot: you were not within hearing. There was something -said about the perilous causeway of matrimony.” - -“And that suggested the handrail idea to you? No better idea ever -occurred even to you, O man of many ideas, and of still more numerous -phrases.” - -“She is responsive--she is also clever--she is uncommonly clever--she -got the better of me.” - -“Say no more about her cleverness.” - -“I will say no more about it. A man cannot go a better way about -checking an incipient passion for a young woman than by insisting on -her cleverness. We do not take to the clever ones. Our ideal does not -include a power of repartee.” - -“Incipient passion!” - -There was a suspicion of bitterness in Harold’s voice, as he repeated -the words of his friend. - -“Incipient passion! I think we had better go into the drawing-room.” - -They went into the drawing-room. - - - - -CHAPTER VI.--ON THE INFLUENCE OF AN OCEAN. - -MISS CRAVEN was sitting on a distant sofa listening, or pretending to -listen, which is precisely the same thing, with great earnestness to the -discourse of Mr. Durdan, who, besides being an active politician, had a -theory upon the question of what Ibsen meant by his “Master Builder.” - -Harold said a few words to Miss Innisfail, who was trying to damp her -mother’s hope of getting up a dance in the hall, but Lady Innisfail -declined to be suppressed even by her daughter, and had received -promises of support for her enterprise in influential quarters. Finding -that her mother was likely to succeed, the girl hastened away to entreat -one of her friends to play a “piece” on the pianoforte. - -She knew that she might safely depend upon the person to whom she -applied for this favour, to put a stop to her mother’s negotiations. -The lady performed in the old style. Under her hands the one instrument -discharged the office of several. The volume of sound suggested that -produced by the steam orchestra of a switchback railway. - -Harold glanced across the room and perceived that, while the performer -was tearing notes by the handful and flinging them about the place--up -in the air, against the walls--while her hands were worrying the bass -notes one moment like rival terrier puppies over a bone, and at other -times tickling the treble rather too roughly to be good fun--Miss -Craven’s companion had not abandoned the hope of making himself audible -if not intelligible. He had clearly accepted the challenge thrown down -by the performer. - -Harold perceived that a man behind him had furtively unlatched one of -the windows leading to the terrace, and was escaping by that means, and -not alone. From outside came the hearty laughter of the judge telling an -open-air story to his host. People looked anxiously toward the -window. Harold shook his head as though suggesting that that sort of -interruption must be put a stop to at once, and that he was the man to -do it. - -He went resolutely out through the window. - -“‘Which was immediately suppressed by the officers of the court,’” said -Edmund, in the ear of Lady Innisfail. - -He spoke too soon. The judge’s laugh rolled along like the breaking of -a tidal wave. It was plain that Harold had not gone to remonstrate with -the judge. - -He had not. He had merely strolled round the terrace to the entrance -hall. Here he picked up one of the many caps which were hanging there, -and putting it on his head, walked idly away from the castle, hearing -only the floating eulogy uttered by the judge of a certain well-known -jockey who was, he said, the kindliest and most honourable soul that had -ever pulled the favourite. - -A longing had come to him to hurry as far as he could from the Castle -and its company--they were hateful to him just at that instant. The -shocking performance of the woman at the pianoforte, the chatter of his -fellow-guests, the delicate way in which his friend Edmund Airey made -the most indelicate allusions, the _nisi prius_ jocularity of the -judge--he turned away from all with a feeling of repulsion. - -And yet Lord Innisfail’s cook was beyond reproach as an artist. - -Harold Wynne had accepted the invitation of Lady Innisfail in cold -blood. She had asked him to go to Castle Innisfail for a few weeks in -August, adding, “Helen Craven has promised to be among our party. You -like her, don’t you?” - -“Immensely,” he had replied. - -“I knew it,” she had cried, with an enthusiasm that would have shocked -her daughter. “I don’t want a discordant note at our gathering. If you -look coldly on Helen Craven I shall wish that I hadn’t asked you; but if -you look on her in--well, in the other way, we shall all be happy.” - -He knew exactly what Lady Innisfail meant to convey. It had been hinted -to him before that, as he was presumably desirous of marrying a girl -with a considerable amount of money, he could not do better than -ask Miss Craven to be his wife. He had then laughed and assured Lady -Innisfail that if their happiness depended upon the way he looked upon -Miss Craven, it would be his aim to look upon her in any way that Lady -Innisfail might suggest. - -Well, he had come to Castle Innisfail, and for a week he had given -himself up to the vastness of the Western Cliffs--of the Atlantic -waves--of the billowy mountains--of the mysterious sunsets. It was -impossible to escape from the overwhelming influence of the Atlantic in -the region of Castle Innisfail. Its sound seemed to go out to all the -ends of the earth. At the Castle there was no speech or language where -its voice was not heard. It was a sort of background of sound that -had to be arranged for by anyone desirous of expressing any thought or -emotion in that region. Even the judge had to take it into consideration -upon occasions. He never took into consideration anything less important -than an ocean. - -For a week the influence of the Atlantic had overwhelmed Harold. He had -given himself up to it. He had looked at Miss Craven neither coldly nor -in the other way--whatever it was--to which Lady Innisfail had referred -as desirable to be adopted by him. Miss Craven had simply not been in -his thoughts. Face to face with the Infinite one hesitates to give up -one’s attention to a question of an income that may be indicated by five -figures only. - -But at the end of a week, he received a letter from his father, who -was Lord Fotheringay, and this letter rang many changes upon the -five-figure-income question. The question was more than all the -Infinities to Lord Fotheringay, and he suggested as much in writing to -his son. - -“Miss Craven is all that is desirable,” the letter had said. “Of -course she is not an American; but one cannot expect everything in this -imperfect world. Her money is, I understand, well invested--not in land, -thank heaven! She is, in fact, a CERTAINTY, and certainties are becoming -rarer every day.” - -Here the letter went on to refer to some abstract questions of the opera -in Italy--it was to the opera in Italy that Lord Fotheringay w as, -for the time being, attached. The progress made by one of its -ornaments--gifted with a singularly flexible soprano--interested him -greatly, and Harold had invariably found that in proportion to the -interest taken by his father in the exponents of certain arts--singing, -dancing, and the drama--his own allowance was reduced. He knew that his -father was not a rich man, for a peer. His income was only a trifle -over twelve thousand a year; but he also knew that only for his father’s -weaknesses, this sum should be sufficient for him to live on with some -degree of comfort. The weaknesses, however, were there, and they had to -be calculated on. Harold calculated on them; and after doing the sum in -simple subtraction with the sound of the infinite ocean around him, he -had asked his friend Edmund Airey to pass a few hours in the boat with -him. Edmund had complied for three consecutive afternoons, with the -result that, with three ridiculous stories from the Irish boatman, -Harold had acquired a certain amount of sound advice from the friend who -was in his confidence. - -He had made up his mind that, if Miss Craven would marry him, he would -endeavour to make her the wife of a distinguished man. - -That included everything, did it not? - -He felt that he might realize the brilliant future predicted for him by -his friends when he was the leader of the party of the hour at -Oxford. The theory of the party was--like everything that comes from -Oxford--eminently practical. The Regeneration of Humanity by means of -Natural Scenery was its foundation. Its advocates proved to their own -satisfaction that, in every question of morality and the still more -important question of artistic feeling, heredity was not the dominant -influence, but natural scenery. - -By the party Harold was regarded as the long-looked-for Man--what the -world wanted was a Man, they declared, and he was destined to be the -Man. - -He had travelled a good deal on leaving the University, and in a year -he had forgotten that he had ever pretended that he held any theory. A -theory he had come to believe to be the paper fortress of the Immature. -But the Man--that was a different thing. He hoped that he might yet -prove himself to be a man, so that, after all, his friends--they had -also ceased to theorize--might not have predicted in vain. - -Like many young men without experience, he believed that Parliament was -a great power. If anyone had told him that the art of gerrymandering -is greater than the art of governing, he would not have known what his -informant meant. - -His aspirations took the direction of a seat in the House of Commons. In -spite of the fact of his being the son of Lord Fotheringay, he believed -that he might make his mark in that Assembly. The well-known love of the -Voter for social purity--not necessarily in Beer--and his intolerance of -idleness--excepting, of course, when it is paid for by an employer--had, -he knew, to be counted on. Lord Fotheringay was not, he felt, the -ideal of the Working man, but he hoped he might be able to convince -the Working man--the Voter--that Lord Fotheringay’s most noted -characteristics had not descended to his son. - -From his concern on this point it will be readily understood how -striking a figure was the Voter, in his estimation. - -It is not so easy to understand how, with that ideal Voter--that stern -unbending moralist--before his eyes, he should feel that there was a -great need for him to be possessed of money before offering himself to -any constituency. The fact remained, however, that everyone to whom -he had confided his Parliamentary aspirations, had assured him at the -outset that money had to be secured before a constituency could be -reckoned on. His friend Edmund Airey had still further impressed upon -him this fact; and now he had made up his mind that his aspirations -should not be discouraged through the lack of money. - -He would ask Helen Craven that very night if she would have the goodness -to marry him. - - - - -CHAPTER VII.--ON THE ADVANTAGES OF A FULL MOON. - -WHY the fact of his having made up his mind to ask Miss Craven who, -without being an American, still possessed many qualities which are -generally accepted as tending to married happiness, should cause him to -feel a great longing to leave Castle Innisfail, its occupants, and its -occupations behind him for evermore, it is difficult to explain on any -rational grounds. That feeling was, however, upon him, and he strode -away across the billowy moorland in the direction of the cliffs of the -fjord known as Lough Suangorm. - -The moon was at its full. It had arisen some little way up the sky -and was showering its red gold down the slopes of the two cone-shaped -mountains that guard the pass of Lamdhu; the deep glen was flooded with -moonlight--Harold could perceive in its hollows such objects as were -scarcely visible on the ordinary gray days of the West of Ireland. Then -he walked until he was on the brink of the great cliffs overhanging the -lough. From the high point on which he stood he could follow all the -curves of the lough out to the headlands at its entrance seven miles -away. Beyond those headlands the great expanse of sea was glittering -splendidly in the moonlight, though the moon had not risen high enough -to touch the restless waters at the base of the cl iffs on which he -stood. The waters were black as they struggled within their narrow -limits and were strangled in the channel. Only a white thread of surf -marked the breaking place of the waves upon the cliffs. - -He went down the little track, made among the rocks of the steep slope, -until he reached the natural cavern that bore the name of the Banshee’s -Cave. - -It was scarcely half-way up the face of the cliff. From that hollow in -the rocks the descent to the waters of the lough was sheer; but the cave -was easily accessible by a zig-zag path leading up from a small ledge of -rocks which, being protected by a reef that started up abruptly half a -dozen yards out in the narrow channel, served as a landing place for the -fishing boats, of which there were several owned in the tiny village of -Carrigorm. - -He stood at the entrance to the cavern, thinking, not upon the scene -which, according to the boatman’s story, had been enacted at the place -several hundreds--perhaps thousands (the chronology of Irish legends is -vague)--of years before, but upon his own prospects. - -“It is done,” he said, looking the opposite cliffs straight in the -face, as though they were Voters--(candidates usually look at the Voters -straight in the face the first time they address them). “It is done; -I cast it to the winds--to the seas, that are as indifferent to -man’s affairs as the winds. I must be content to live without it. The -career--that is enough!” - -What it was that he meant to cast to the indifference of the seas and -the winds was nothing more than a sentiment--a vague feeling that he -could not previously get rid of--a feeling that man’s life without -woman’s love was something incomplete and unsatisfactory. - -He had had his theory on this subject as well as on others long ago--he -had gone the length of embodying it in sonnets. - -Was it now to go the way of the other impracticable theories? - -He had cherished it for long. If it had not been dear to him he would -not have subjected himself to the restriction of the sonnet in writing -about it. He would have adopted the commonplace and facile stanza. But a -sonnet is a shrine. - -He had felt that whatever might happen to him, however disappointed he -might become with the world and the things of the world, that great and -splendid love was before him, and he felt that to realize it would be to -forget all disappointments--to forget all the pangs which the heart of -man knows when its hour of disillusion comes. - -Love was the reward of the struggle--the deep, sweet draught that -refreshes the heart of the toiler, he felt. In whatever direction -illusion may lie, love was not in that direction. - -That had been his firm belief all his life, and now he was standing at -the entrance to the cavern--the cavern that was associated with a story -of love stronger than death--and he had just assured himself that he -had flung to the seas and the winds all his hopes of that love which had -been in his dreams. - -“It is gone--it is gone!” he cried, looking down at that narrow part of -the lough where the boat had been tumbling during the afternoon. - -What had that adviser of his said? He remembered something of his -words--something about marriage being a guarantee of love. - -Harold laughed grimly as he recalled the words. He knew better. The love -that he had looked for was not such as was referred to by his friend Mr. -Airey. It was---- - -But what on earth was the good of trying to recall what it was? The -diamonds that Queen Guinevere flung into the river, made just the same -splash as common stones would have done under the same circumstances: -and the love which he had cherished was, when cast to the winds, no more -worthy of being thought precious than the many other ideas which he had -happily rid himself of in the course of his walk through the world. - -This was how he repressed the thought of his conversation with his -friend; and after a while the recollections that he wished to suppress -yielded to his methods. - -Once more the influences of the place--the spectacle of the infinite -mountains, the voice of the infinite sea--asserted themselves as they -had done during the first week of his arrival at the Castle. The story -of the legendary Prince and Princess came back to him as though it were -the embodiment of the influences of the region of romance in the midst -of which he was standing. - -What had Brian the boatman said? The beautiful girl had crossed the -narrow channel of the lough night after night and had climbed the face -of the cliffs to her lover at their dizzy trysting-place--the place -where he was now standing. - -Even while he thought upon the details, as carefully narrated by the -boatman, the moon rose high enough to send her rays sweeping over the -full length of the lough. For a quarter of an hour a single thin crag of -the Slieve Gorm mountains had stood between the moon and the narrowing -of the lough. The orb rose over the last thin peak of the crag. The -lough through all its sinuous length flashed beneath his eyes like a -Malayan crease, and in the waters just below the cliffs which a moment -before had been black, he saw a small boat being rowed by a white -figure. - -“That is the lovely Princess of the story,” said he. “She is in -white--of course they are all in white, these princesses. It’s -marvellous what a glint of moonlight can do. It throws a glamour over -the essentially commonplace, the same way that--well, that that fancy -known as love does upon occasions, otherwise the plain features of a -woman would perish from the earth and not be perpetuated. The lumpy -daughter of the village who exists simply to show what an artist was -Jean François Millet, appears down there to float through the moonlight -like the restless spirit of a princess. Is she coming to meet the spirit -of her lover at their old trysting-place? Ah, no, she is probably about -to convey a pannikin of worms for bait to one of the fishing boats.” - - - - -CHAPTER VIII.--ON THE ZIG-ZAG TRACK. - -HAROLD WYNNE was in one of those moods which struggle for expression -through the medium of bitter phrases. He felt that he did well to be -cynical. Had he not outlived his belief in love as a necessity of life? - -He watched with some degree of interest the progress of the tiny boat -rowed by the white figure. He had tried to bring himself to believe that -the figure was that of a rough fisher-girl--the fisher-girls are not -rough, however, on that part of the coast, and he knew it, only his mood -tended to roughness. He tried to make himself believe that a coarse jest -shrieked through the moonlight to reach the ears of an appreciatively -coarse fisherman, would not be inconsistent with the appearance of that -white figure. He felt quite equal to the act of looking beneath the -glory and the glamour of the moonlight and of seeing there only the -commonplace. He was, he believed, in a mood to revel in the disillusion -of a man. - -And yet he watched the progress of the boat through the glittering -waters, without removing his eyes from it. - -The white figure in the boat was so white as to seem the centre of -the light that flashed along the ripples and silvered the faces of the -cliffs--so much was apparent to him in spite of his mood. As the boat -approached the landing-place at the ledge of rock a hundred feet below -him, he also perceived that the rower handled her oars in a scientific -way unknown to the fisher-girls; and the next thing that he noticed -was that she wore a straw hat and a blouse of a pattern that the -fisher-girls were powerless to imitate, though the skill was -easily available to the Mary Anns and the Matilda Janes who steer -(indifferently) perambulators through the London parks. He was so -interested in what he saw, that he had not sufficient presence of mind -to resume his cynical mutterings, or to inquire if it was possible -that the fashion of the year as regards sailor hats and blouses, was a -repetition of that of the period of the Princess Fither. - -He was more than interested--he was puzzled--as the boat was skilfully -run alongside the narrow landing ledge at the foot of the cliffs, and -when the girl--the figure was clearly that of a girl--landed---she wore -yachting shoes--carrying with her the boat’s painter, which she made -fast in a business-like way to one of the iron rings that had been sunk -in the face of the cliff for the mooring of the fishing boats, he was -more puzzled still. In another moment the girl was toiling up the little -zig-zag track that led to the summit of the cliffs. - -The track passed within a yard or two of the entrance to the cavern. He -thought it advisable to step hack out of the moonlight, so that the girl -should not see him. She was doubtless, he thought, on her way to the -summit of the cliffs, and she would probably be startled if he were to -appear suddenly before her eyes. He took a step or two back into the -friendly shadow of the cavern, and waited to hear her footsteps on the -track above him. - -He waited in vain. She did not take that zigzag track that led to the -cliffs above the cave. He heard her jump--it was almost a feat--from the -track by which she had ascended, on to a flat rock not a yard from the -entrance to the cavern. He shrunk still further back into the darkness, -and then there came before the entrance the most entrancing figure of a -girl that he had ever seen. - -She stood there delightfully out of breath, with the moonlight bringing -out every gracious curve in her shape. So he had seen the limelight -reveal the graces of a breathless _danseuse_, when taking her “call.” - -“My dear Prince,” said the girl, with many a gasp. “You have treated me -very badly. It’s a pull--undeniably a pull--up those rocks, and for the -third time I have kept my tryst with you, only to be disappointed.” - -She laughed, and putting a shapely foot--she was by no means careful to -conceal her stocking above the ankle--upon a stone, she quietly and in a -matter-of-fact way, tied the lace of her yachting shoe. - -The stooping was not good for her--he felt that, together with a few -other matters incidental to her situation. He waited for the long breath -he knew she would draw on straightening herself. - -It came. He hoped that her other shoe needed tying; but it did not. - -He watched her as she stood there with her back to him. She was sending -her eyes out to the Western headlands. - -“No, my Prince; on the whole I’m not disappointed,” she said. “That -picture repays me for my toil by sea and land. What a picture! But what -would it be to be here with--with--love!” - -That was all she said. - -He thought it was quite enough. - -She stood there like a statue of white marble set among the black rocks. -She was absolutely motionless for some minutes; and then the sigh that -fluttered from her lips was, he knew, a different expression altogether -from that which had come from her when she had straightened herself on -fastening her shoe. - -His father was a connoisseur in sighs; Harold did not profess to -have the same amount of knowledge on the subject, but still he knew -something. He could distinguish roughly on some points incidental to the -sigh as a medium of expression. - -After that little gasp which was not quite a gasp, she was again silent; -then she whispered, but by no means gently, the one word “Idiot!” and -in another second she had sent her voice into the still night in a wild -musical cry--such a cry as anyone gifted with that imaginative power -which Brian had declared to be so necessary for archæological research, -might attribute to the Banshee--the White Lady of Irish legends. - -She repeated the cry an octave higher and then she executed what is -technically known as a “scale” but ended with that same weird cry of the -Banshee. - -Once again she was breathless. Her blouse was turbulent just below her -throat. - -“If Brian does not cross himself until he feels more fatigue than he -would after a pretence at rowing, I’ll never play Banshee again,” said -the girl. “_Ta, ta, mon Prince; a rivederci_.” - -He watched her poise herself for the leap from the rock where she was -standing, to the track--her grace was exquisite--it suggested that of -the lithe antelope. The leap took her beyond his sight, and he did not -venture immediately to a point whence he could regain possession of her -with his eyes. But when he heard the sound of her voice singing a snatch -of song--it was actually “_L’amour est un oiseau rebelle_”--the Habanera -from “Carmen”--he judged that she had reached the second angle of the -zig-zag downward, and he took a step into the moonlight. - -There she went, lilting the song and keeping time with her feet, until -she reached the ledge where the boat was moored. She unfastened the -painter, hauled the boat close, and he heard the sound of the plunge -of the bows as she jumped on one of the beams, the force of her jump -sending the boat far from shore. - -She sat for some minutes on the beam amidship, listlessly allowing the -boat to drift away from the rocks, then she put out her hands for the -oars. Her right hand grasped one, but there was none for the left to -grasp. Harold perceived that one of the oars had disappeared. - -There was the boat twenty yards from the rock drifting away beyond the -control of the girl. - - - - -CHAPTER IX.--ON THE HELPLESSNESS OF WOMAN. - -THE girl had shown so much adroitness in the management of the little -craft previously, he felt--with deep regret--that she would be quite -equal to her present emergency. He was mistaken. She had reached the end -of her resources in navigation when she had run the boat alongside the -landing place. He saw--with great satisfaction--that with only one oar -she was helpless. - -What should he do? - -That was what he asked himself when he saw her dip her remaining oar -into the water and paddle a few strokes, making the boat describe an -awkward circle and bringing it perilously close to a jagged point of the -reef that did duty as a natural breakwater for the mooring place of the -boats. He came to the conclusion that if he allowed her to continue that -sort of paddling, she would run the boat on the reef, and he would be -morally responsible for the disaster and its consequences, whatever they -might be. He had never felt more conscientious than at that moment. - -He ran down the track to the landing ledge, but before he had reached -the latter, the girl had ceased her efforts and was staring at him, her -hands still resting on the oar. - -He had an uneasy feeling that he was scarcely so picturesquely -breathless as she had been, and this consciousness did not tend to make -him fluent as he stood upon the rocky shelf not a foot above the ridges -of the silver ripples. - -He found himself staring at her, just as she was staring at him. - -Quite a minute had passed before he found words to ask her if he could -be of any help to her. - -“I don’t know,” she replied, in a tone very different from that in which -she had spoken at the entrance to the cavern. “I don’t really know. -One of the oars must have gone overboard while the boat was moored. I -scarcely know what I am to do.” - -“I’m afraid you’re in a bad way!” said he, shaking his head. The change -in the girl’s tone was very amusing to him. She had become quite demure; -but previously, demureness had been in the background. “Yes, I’m afraid -your case is a very bad one.” - -“So bad as that?” she asked. - -“Well, perhaps not quite, but still bad enough,” said he. “What do you -want to do?” - -“To get home as soon as possible,” she replied, without the pause of a -second. - -Her tone was expressive. It conveyed to him the notion that she had just -asked if he thought that she was an idiot. What could she want to do if -not to go home? - -“In that case,” said he, “I should advise you to take the oar to the -sculling place in the centre of the stern. The boat is a stout one and -will scull well.” - -“But I don’t know how to scull,” said she, in a tone of real distress; -“and I don’t think I can begin to learn just now.” - -“There’s something in that,” said he. “If I were only aboard I could -teach you in a short time.” - -“But--” - -She had begun her reply without the delay of a second, but she did not -get beyond the one word. He felt that she did not need to do so: it was -a sentence by itself. - -“Yes,” said he, “as you say, I’m not aboard. Shall I get aboard?” - -“How could you?” she inquired, brightening up. - -“I can swim,” he replied. - -She laughed. - -“The situation is not so desperate as that,” she cried. - -He also laughed. - -They both laughed together. - -She stopped suddenly and looked up the cliffs to the Banshee’s Cave. - -Was she wondering if he had been within hearing when she had been--and -not in silence--at the entrance to the cave? - -He felt that he had never seen so beautiful a girl. Even making a -liberal allowance for that glamour of the moonlight, which he had tried -to assure himself was as deceptive as the glamour of love, she was, he -felt, the most beautiful girl he had ever seen. - -He crushed down every suggestion that came to him as to the best way of -helping her out of her difficulty. It was his opportunity. - -Then she turned her eyes from the cliff and looked at him again. - -There was something imploring in her look. - -“Keep up your heart,” said he. “Whose boat is that, may I ask?” - -“It belongs to a man named Brian--Brian something or other--perhaps -O’Donal.” - -“In that case I think it almost certain that you will find a fishing -line in the locker astern--a fishing line and a tin bailer--the line -will help you out of the difficulty.” - -Before he had quite done speaking she was in the stern sheets, groping -with one hand in the little locker. - -She brought out, first, a small jar of whiskey, secondly, a small -pannikin that served a man’s purpose when he wished to drink the whiskey -in unusually small quantities, and was also handy in bailing out the -boat, and, thirdly, a fishing line-wound about a square frame. - -She held up the last-named so that Harold might see it. - -“I thought it would be there,” said he. “Now if you can only cast one -end of that line ashore, I will catch it and the boat will be alongside -the landing-place in a few minutes. Can you throw?” - -She was silent. She examined the hooks on the whale-bone cross-cast. - -He laughed again, for he perceived that she was reluctant to boast of -the possession of a skill which was denied to all womankind. - -“I’ll explain to you what you must do,” he said. “Cut away the cast of -hooks.” - -“But I have no knife.” - -“Then I’ll throw mine into the bottom of your boat. Look out.” - -Being a man, he was able to make the knife alight within reasonable -distance of the spot at which he aimed. He saw her face brighten as she -picked up the implement and, opening it, quickly cut away the cast of -hooks. - -“Now make fast the leaden sinker to the end of the fishing line, unwind -it all from the frame, and then whirl the weight round and sling it -ashore--anywhere ashore.” - -She followed his instructions implicitly, and the leaden weight fled -through the air, with the sound of a shell from a mortar. - -“Well thrown!” he cried, as it soared above his head; and it was well -thrown--so well that it carried overboard every inch of the line and the -frame to which it was attached. - -“How stupid of me!” she said. - -“Of me, you mean,” said he. “I should have told you to make it fast. -However, no harm is done. I’ll recover the weight and send it back to -you.” - -He had no trouble in effecting his purpose. He threw the weight as -gently as possible into the bow of the boat, she picked it up, and -the line was in her hands as he took in the slack and hauled the boat -alongside the shelf of rock. - -It cannot have escaped notice that the system of hauling which he -adopted had the result of bringing their hands together. They scarcely -touched, however. - -“Thank you,” said she, with profound coldness, when the boat was -alongside. - -“Your case was not so desperate, after all,” he remarked, with just a -trifle less frigidity in his tone, though he now knew that she was the -most beautiful girl he had ever seen. He had talked of the glamour of -moonlight. How could he have been so ridiculous? - -“No, my case was not so very desperate,” she said. “Thank you so much.” - -Did she mean to suggest that he should now walk away? - -“I can’t go, you know, until I am satisfied that your _contretemps_ is -at an end,” said he. “My name is Wynne--Harold Wynne. I am a guest of -Lord Innisfail’s. I dare say you know him.” - -“No,” she replied. “I know nobody.” - -“Nobody?” - -“Nobody here. Of course I daily hear something about Lord Innisfail and -his guests.” - -“You know Brian--he is somebody--the historian of the region. Did you -ever hear the story of the Banshee?” - -She looked at him, but he flattered himself that his face told her -nothing of what she seemed anxious to know. - -“Yes,” she said, after a pause. “I do believe that I heard the story -of the Banshee--a princess, was she not--a sort of princess--an Irish -princess?” - -“Strictly Irish. It is said that the cry of the White Lady is sometimes -heard even on these nights among the cliffs down which the Princess -flung herself.” - -“Really?” said she, turning her eyes to the sea. “How strange!” - -“Strange? well--perhaps. But Brian declares that he has heard the cry -with his own ears. I have a friend who says, very coarsely, that if lies -were landed property Brian would be the largest holder of real estate in -the world.” - -“Your friend does not understand Brian.” There was more than a trace of -indignation in her voice. “Brian has imagination--so have all the people -about here. I must get home as soon as possible. I thank you very much -for your trouble. Goodnight.” - -“I have had no trouble. Good-night.” - -He took off his cap, and moved away--to the extent of a single step. She -was still standing in the boat. - -“By the way,” he said, as if the thought had just occurred to him; “do -you intend going overland?” - -The glamour of the moonlight failed to conceal the troubled look that -came to her eyes. He regained the step that he had taken away from her, -and remarked, “If you will be good enough to allow me, I will scull you -with the one oar to any part of the coast that you may wish to reach. It -would be a pleasure to me. I have nothing whatever to do. As a matter of -fact, I don’t see that you have any choice in the matter.” - -“I have not,” she said gravely. “I was a fool--such a fool! But--the -story of the Princess--” - -“Pray don’t make any confession to me,” said he. “If I had not heard the -story of the Princess, should I be here either?” - -“My name,” said she, “is Beatrice Avon. My father’s name you may have -heard--most people have heard his name, though I’m afraid that not so -many have read his books.” - -“But I have met your father,” said he. “If he is Julius Anthony Avon, I -met him some years ago. He breakfasted with my tutor at Oxford. I have -read all his hooks.” - -“Oh, come into the boat,” she cried with a laugh. “I feel that we have -been introduced.” - -“And so we have,” said he, stepping upon the gunwale so as to push off -the boat. “Now, where is your best landing place?” - -She pointed out to him a white cottage at the entrance to a glen on the -opposite coast of the lough, just below the ruins--they could be seen -by the imaginative eye--of the Castle of Carrigorm. The cottage was -glistening in the moonlight. - -“That is where we have been living--my father and I--for the past -month,” said she. “He is engaged on a new work--a History of Irish -Patriotism, and he has begun by compiling a biographical dictionary of -Irish Informers. He is making capital progress with it. He has already -got to the end of the seventh volume and he has very nearly reached the -letter C--oh, yes, he is making rapid progress.” - -“But why is he at this place? Is he working up the Irish legends as -well?” - -“It seems that the French landed here some time or other, and that was -the beginning of a new era of rebellions. My father is dealing with the -period, and means to have his topography strictly accurate.” - -“Yes,” said Harold, “if he carefully avoids everything that he is told -in Ireland his book may tend to accuracy.” - - - - -CHAPTER X.--ON SCIENCE AND ART. - -A BOAT being urged onwards--not very rapidly--by a single oar resting -in a hollow in the centre of the stern, and worked from side to side -by a man in evening dress, is not a sight of daily occurrence. This may -have suggested itself to the girl who was seated on the midship beam; -but if she was inclined to laugh, she succeeded in controlling her -impulses. - -He found that he was more adroit at the science of marine propulsion -than he had fancied he was. The boat was making quite too rapid progress -for his desires, across the lough. - -He asked the girl if she did not think it well that she should become -acquainted with at least the scientific principle which formed the -basis of the marine propeller. It was extremely unlikely that such -an emergency as that which had lately arisen should ever again make a -demand upon her resources, but if such were ever to present itself, it -might be well for her to be armed to overcome it. - -Yes, she said, it was extremely unlikely that she should ever again be -so foolish, and she hoped that her father would not be uneasy at her -failure to return at the hour at which she had told him to expect her. - -He stopped rocking the oar from side to side in order to assure her that -she could not possibly be delayed more than a quarter of an hour through -the loss of the oar. - -She said that she was very glad, and that she really thought that the -boat was making more rapid progress with his one oar than it had done in -the opposite direction with her two oars. - -He began to perceive that his opportunities of making her acquainted -with the science of the screw propeller were dwindling. He faced the oar -boldly, however, and he felt that he had at least succeeded in showing -her how effective was the application of a scientific law to the -achievement of his end--assuming that that end was the driving of the -boat through the waters. - -He was not a fool. He knew very well that there is nothing which so -appeals to the interest of a woman as seeing a man do something that she -cannot do. - -When, after five minutes’ work, he turned his head to steer the boat, he -found that she was watching him. - -She had previously been watching the white glistening cottage, with the -light in one window only. - -The result of his observation was extremely satisfactory to him. He -resumed his toil without a word. - -And this was how it happened that the boat made so excellent a passage -across the lough. - -It was not until the keel grated upon the sand that the girl spoke. She -made a splendid leap from the bows, and, turning, asked him if he would -care to pay a visit to her father. - -He replied that he feared that he might jeopardize the biography of some -interesting informer whose name might occur at the close of the letter -B. He hoped that he would be allowed to borrow the boat for his return -to the cliffs, and to row it back the next day to where it was at the -moment he was speaking. - -His earnest sculling of the boat had not made all thought for the morrow -impracticable. He had been reflecting through the silence, how he might -make the chance of meeting once more this girl whose face he had seen -for the first time half an hour before. - -She had already given him an absurd amount of trouble, she said. The -boat was one that she had borrowed from Brian, and Brian could easily -row it across next morning. - -But he happened to know that Brian was to be in attendance on Mr. Durdan -all the next day. Mr. Durdan had come to the West solely for the purpose -of studying the Irish question on the spot. He had, consequently, spent -all his time, deep-sea fishing. - -“So you perceive that there’s nothing for it but for me to bring back -the boat, Miss Avon,” said he. - -“You do it so well,” she said, with a tone of enthusiasm in her voice. -“I never admired anything so much--your sculling, I mean. And perhaps I -may learn something about--was it the scientific principle that you were -kind enough to offer to teach me?” - -“The scientific principle,” said he, with an uneasy feeling that the -girl had seen through his artifice to prolong the crossing of the lough. -“Yes, you certainly should know all about the scientific principle.” - -“I feel so, indeed. Good-night.” - -“Good-night,” said he, preparing to push the boat off the sand where it -had grounded. “Goodnight. By the way, it was only when we were out with -Brian in the afternoon that he told us the story of the Princess and her -lover. He added that the cry of the White Lady would probably be heard -when night came.” - -“Perhaps you may hear it yet,” said she. “Goodnight.” - -She had run up the sandy beach, before he had pushed off the boat, and -she never looked round. - -He stood with one foot on the gunwale of the boat in act to push into -deep water, thinking that perhaps she might at the last moment look -round. - -She did not. - -He caught another glimpse of her beyond the furze that crowned a ridge -of rocks. But she had her face steadfastly set toward the white cottage. - -He threw all his weight upon the oar which he was using as a pole, and -out the boat shot into the deep water. - -“Great heavens!” said Edmund Airey. “Where have you been for the past -couple of hours?” - -“Where?” repeated Miss Craven in a tone of voice that should only be -assumed when the eyes, of the speaker are sparkling. But Miss Craven’s -eyes were not sparkling. Their strong point was not in that direction. -“I’m afraid you must give an account of yourself, Mr. Wynne,” she -continued. She was standing by the side of Edmund Airey, within the -embrace of the mighty antlers of the ancient elk in the hall. The sound -of dance music was in the air, and Miss Craven’s face was flushed. - -“To give an account of myself would be to place myself on a level of -dulness with the autobiographers whose reminiscences we yawn over.” - -“Then give us a chance of yawning,” cried Miss Craven. - -“You do not need one,” said he. “Have you not been for some time by the -side of a Member of Parliament?” - -“He has been over the cliffs,” suggested the Member of Parliament. -He was looking at Harold’s shoes, which bore tokens of having been -ill-treated beyond the usual ill-treatment of shoes with bows of ribbon -above the toes. - -“Yes,” said Harold. “Over the cliffs.” - -“At the Banshee’s Cave, I’m certain,” said Miss Craven. - -“Yes, at the Banshee’s Cave.” - -“How lovely! And you saw the White Lady?” she continued. - -“Yes, I saw the White Lady.” - -“And you heard her cry at the entrance to the cave?” - -“Yes, I heard her cry at the entrance to the cave.” - -“Nonsense!” said she. - -“Utter nonsense!” said he. “I must ask Lady Innisfail to dance.” - -He crossed the hall to where Lady Innisfail was seated. She was fanning -herself and making sparkling replies to the inanities of Mr. Durdan, who -stood beside her. She had been engaged in every dance, Harold knew, from -the extra gravity of her daughter. - -“What does he mean?” Miss Craven asked of Edmund Airey in a low--almost -an anxious, tone. - -“Mean? Why, to dance with Lady Innisfail. He is a man of determination.” - -“What does he mean by that nonsense about the Banshee’s Cave?” - -“Is it nonsense?” - -“Of course it is. Does anyone suppose that the legend of the White Lady -is anything but nonsense? Didn’t you ridicule it at dinner?” - -“At dinner; oh, yes: but then you must remember that no one is -altogether discreet at dinner. That cold _entrée_--the Russian salad--” - -“A good many people are discreet neither at dinner nor after it.” - -“Our friend Harold, for instance? Oh, I have every confidence in him. -I know his mood. I have experienced it myself. I, too, have stood in a -sculpturesque attitude and attire, on a rock overhanging a deep sea, -and I have been at the point of dressing again without taking the plunge -that I meant to take.” - -“You mean that he--that he--oh, I don’t know what you mean.” - -“I mean that if he had been so fortunate as to come upon you suddenly at -the Banshee’s Cave or wherever he was to-night, he would have--well, he -would have taken the plunge.” - -He saw the girl’s face become slightly roseate in spite of the fact -of her being the most self-controlled person whom he had ever met. He -perceived that she appreciated his meaning to a shade. - -He liked that. A man who is gifted with the power of expressing his -ideas in various shades, likes to feel that his power is appreciated. -He knew that there are some people who fancy that every question is -susceptible of being answered by yea or nay. He hated such people. - -“The plunge?” said Miss Craven, with an ingenuousness that confirmed -his high estimate of her powers of appreciation. “The plunge? But the -Banshee’s Cave is a hundred feet above the water.” - -“But men have taken headers--” - -“They have,” said she, “and therefore we should finish our waltz.” - -They did finish their waltz. - - - - -CHAPTER XI.--ON HEAVEN AND THE LORD CHANCELLOR. - -MR. DURDAN was explaining something--he usually was explaining -something. When he had been a member of the late Government his process -of explaining something was generally regarded as a fine effort at -mystification. In private his explanations were sometimes intelligible. -As Harold entered the room where a straggling breakfast was -proceeding--everything except dinner had a tendency to be straggling -at Castle Innisfail--Mr. Dur dan was explaining how Brian had been -bewildered. - -It was a profitable theme, especially for a man who fondly believed that -he had the power of reproducing what he imagined to be the Irish brogue -of the boatman. - -Harold gathered that Mr. Durdan had already had a couple of hours of -deep-sea fishing in the boat with Brian--the servants were all the -morning carrying into the dining-room plates of fish of his catching -(audibly sneered at by the fly-fishers, who considered their supreme -failures superior to the hugest successes of the deep-sea fishers). - -But the fishing was not to the point. What Mr. Durdan believed to be -very much to the point were the “begorras,” the “acushlas,” the “arrahs” - which he tried to make his auditors believe the boatman had uttered in -telling him how he had been awakened early in the night by hearing the -cry of the Banshee. - -Every phrase supposed to have been employed by the boatman was -reproduced by the narrator; and his auditors glanced meaningly at one -another. It would have required a great deal of convincing to make them -fancy for a moment that the language of Brian consisted of an -imaginary Irish exclamation preceding a purely Cockney--occasionally -Yorkshire--idiom. But the narrator continued his story, and seemed -convinced that his voice was an exact reproduction of Brian’s brogue. - -Harold thought that he would try a little of something that was not -fish--he scarcely minded what he had, provided it was not fish, he -told the servant. And as there was apparently some little-difficulty in -procuring such a comestible, Harold drank some coffee and listened -to Mr. Durdan’s story--he recommenced it for everyone who entered the -breakfast-room. - -Yes, Brian had distinctly heard the cry of the Banshee, he said; but a -greater marvel had happened, for he found one of his boats that had been -made fast on the opposite shore of the lough in the early part of the -night, moored at the landing-ledge at the base of the cliffs beneath the -Banshee’s Cave. By the aid of many a gratuitous “begorra,” Mr. Durdan -indicated the condition of perplexity in which the boatman had been -all the time he was baiting the lines. He explained that the man had -attributed to “herself”--meaning, of course, the White Lady--the removal -of the boat from the one side of the lough to the other. It was plain -that the ghost of the Princess was a good oarswoman, too, for a single -paddle only was found in the boat. It was so like a ghost, he had -confided to Mr. Durdan, to make a cruise in a way that was contrary--the -accent on the second syllable--to nature. - -“He has put another oar aboard and is now rowing the boat back to its -original quarters,” said Mr. Durdan, in conclusion. “But he declares -that, be the Powers!”--here the narrator assumed once more the hybrid -brogue--“if the boat was meddled with by ‘herself’ again he would call -the priest to bless the craft, and where would ‘herself’ be then?” - -“Where indeed?” said Lord Innisfail. - -Harold said nothing. He was aware that Edmund was looking at him -intently. Did he suspect anything, Harold wondered. - -He gave no indication of being more interested in the story than anyone -present, and no one present seemed struck with it--no one, except -perhaps, Miss Craven, who had entered the room late, and was thus -fortunate enough to obtain the general drift of what Mr. Durdan was -talking about, without having her attention diverted by his loving -repetition of the phrases of local colour. - -Miss Craven heard the story, laughed, glanced at her plate, and remarked -with some slyness that Mr. Durdan was clearly making strides -in his acquaintance with the Irish question. She then -glanced--confidentially--at Edmund Airey, and finally--rather -less confidentially--at Harold. - -He was eating of that which was not fish, and giving a good deal of -attention to it. - -Miss Craven thought he was giving quite too much attention to it. She -suspected that he knew more about the boat incident than he cared to -express, or why should he be giving so much attention to his plate? - -As for Harold himself, he was feeling that it would be something of a -gratification to him if a fatal accident were to happen to Brian. - -He inwardly called him a meddlesome fool. Why should he take it upon -him to row the boat across the lough, when he, Harold, had been looking -forward during the sleepless hours of the night, to that exercise? When -he had awakened from an early morning slumber, it was with the joyous -feeling that nothing could deprive him of that row across the lough. - -And yet he had been deprived of it, therefore he felt some regret that, -the morning being a calm one, Brian’s chances of disaster when crossing -the lough were insignificant. - -All the time that the judge was explaining in that lucid style which was -the envy of his brethren on the Bench, how impossible it would be for -the Son of Porcupine to purge himself of the contempt which was heaped -upon him owing to his unseemly behaviour at a recent race meeting--the -case of the son of so excellent a father as Porcupine turning out badly -was jeopardizing the future of Evolution as a doctrine--Harold was -trying to devise some plan that should make him independent of the -interference of the boatman. He did not insist on the plan being -legitimate or even reasonable; all that he felt was that he must cross -the lough. - -He thought of the girl whom he had seen in that atmosphere of moonlight; -and somehow he came to think of her as responsible for her exquisite -surroundings. There was nothing commonplace about her--that was what he -felt most strongly as he noticed the excellent appetites of the young -women around him. Even Miss Stafford, who hoped to be accepted as an -Intellect embodied in a mere film of flesh--she went to the extreme -length of cultivating a Brow--tickled her trout with the point of her -fork much less tenderly than the fisherman who told her the story--with -an impromptu bravura passage or two--of its capture, had done. - -But the girl whom he had seen in the moonlight--whom he was yearning to -see in the sunlight--was as refined as a star. “As refined as a star,” - he actually murmured, when he found himself with an unlighted cigar -between his fingers on that part of the terrace which afforded a fine -view of the lough--the narrow part as well--his eyes were directed to -the narrow part. “As refined as a star--a--” - -He turned himself round with a jerk. “A star?” - -His father’s letter was still in his pocket. It contained in the course -of its operatic clauses some references to a Star--a Star, who, alas! -was not refined--who, on the contrary, was expensive. - -He struck a match very viciously and lit his cigar. - -Miss Craven had just appeared on the terrace. - -He dropped his still flaming match on the hard gravel walk and put his -foot upon it. - -“A star!” - -He was very vicious. - -“She is not a particularly good talker, but she is a most fascinating -listener,” said Edmund Airey, who strolled up. - -“I have noticed so much--when you have been the talker,” said Harold. -“It is only to the brilliant talker that the fascinating listener -appeals. By the way, how does ‘fascinated listener’ sound as a phrase? -Haven’t I read somewhere that the speeches of an eminent politician were -modelled on the principle of catching birds by night? You flash a lamp -upon them and they may be captured by the score. The speeches were -compared to the lantern and the public to the birds.” - -“Gulls,” said Edmund. “My dear Harold, I did not come out here to -exchange opinions with you on the vexed question of vote-catching -or gulls--it will be time enough to do so when you have found a -constituency.” - -“Quite. And meantime I am to think of Miss Craven as a fascinating -listener? That’s what you have come to impress upon me.” - -“I mean that you should give yourself a fair chance of becoming -acquainted with her powers as a listener--I mean that you should talk to -her on an interesting topic.” - -“Would to heaven that I had your capacity of being interesting on all -topics.” - -“The dullest man on earth when talking to a woman on love as a topic, -is infinitely more interesting to her than the most brilliant man when -talking to her on any other topic.” - -“You suggest a perilous way to the dull man of becoming momentarily -interesting.” - -“Of course I know the phrase which, in spite of being the composition -of a French philosopher, is not altogether devoid of truth--yes, ‘_Qui -parle d’amour fait l’amour’_.” - -“Only that love is born, not made.” - -“Great heavens! have you learned that--that, with your father’s letter -next your heart?” - -Harold laughed. - -“Do you fancy that I have forgotten your conversation in the boat -yesterday?” said he. “Heaven on one side and the Lord Chancellor on the -other.” - -“And you have come to the conclusion that you are on the side of heaven? -You are in a perilous way.” - -“Your logic is a trifle shaky, friend. Besides, you have no right to -assume that I am on the side of heaven.” - -“There is a suggestion of indignation in your voice that gives me hope -that you are not in so evil a case as I may have suspected. Do you think -that another afternoon in the boat--” - -“Would make me on the side of the Lord Chancellor? I doubt it. But that -is not equivalent to saying that I doubt the excellence of your advice.” - -“Yesterday afternoon I flattered myself that I had given you such advice -as commended itself to you, and yet now you tell me that love is born, -not made. The man who believes that is past being advised. It is, I say, -the end of wisdom. What has happened since yesterday afternoon?” - -“Nothing has happened to shake my confidence in the soundness of your -advice,” said Harold, but not until a pause had occurred--a pause of -sufficient duration to tell his observant friend that something had -happened. - -“If nothing has happened--Miss Craven is going to sketch the Round Tower -at noon,” said Edmund--the Round Tower was some distance through the -romantic Pass of Lamdhu. - -“The Round Tower will not suffer; Miss Craven is not one of the -landscape libellers,” remarked Harold. - -Just then Miss Innisfail hurried up with a face lined with anxiety. - -Miss Innisfail was the sort of girl who always, says, “It is I.” - -“Oh, Mr. Airey,” she cried, “I have come to entreat of you to do your -best to dissuade mamma from her wild notion--the wildest she has ever -had. You may have some restraining influence upon her. She is trying to -get up an Irish jig in the hall after dinner--she has set her heart on -it.” - -“I can promise you that if Lady Innisfail asks me to be one of the -performers I shall decline,” said Edmund. - -“Oh, she has set her heart on bringing native dancers for the purpose,” - cried the girl. - -“That sounds serious,” said Edmund. “Native dances are usually very -terrible visitations. I saw one at Samoa.” - -“I knew it--yes, I suspected as much,” murmured the girl, shaking her -head. “Oh, we must put a stop to it. You will help me, Mr. Airey?” - -“I am always on the side of law and order,” said Mr. Airey. “A mother is -a great responsibility, Miss Innisfail.” - -Miss Innisfail smiled sadly, shook her head again, and fled to find -another supporter against the latest frivolity of her mother. - -When Edmund turned about from watching her, he saw that his friend -Harold Wynne had gone off with some of the yachtsmen--for every day -a yachting party as well as deep-sea-fishing, and salmon-fishing -parties--shooting parties and even archæological parties were in the -habit of setting-out from Castle Innisfail. - -Was it possible that Harold intended spending the day aboard the cutter, -Edmund asked himself. - -Harold’s mood of the previous evening had been quite intelligible -to him--he had confessed to Miss Craven that he understood and even -sympathized with him. He was the man who was putting off the plunge as -long as possible, he felt. - -But he knew that that attitude, if prolonged, not only becomes -ridiculous, but positively verges on the indecent. It is one thing to -pause for a minute on the brink of the deep water, and quite another to -remain shivering on the rock for half a day. - -Harold Wynne wanted money in order to realize a legitimate ambition. But -it so happened that he could not obtain that money unless by marrying -Miss Craven--that was the situation of the moment. But instead of -asking Miss Craven if she would have the goodness to marry him, he was -wandering about the coast in an aimless way. - -Lady Innisfail was the most finished artist in matchmaking that Edmund -had ever met. So finished an artist was she that no one had ever -ventured to suggest that she was a match-maker. As a matter of fact, her -reputation lay in just the opposite direction. She was generally looked -upon as a marrer of matches. This was how she had achieved some of -her most brilliant successes. She was herself so fascinating that she -attracted the nicest men to her side; but, somehow, instead of making -love to her as they meant to do, they found themselves making love to -the nice girls with whom she surrounded herself. When running upon the -love-making track with her, she switched them on, so to speak, to the -nice eligible girls, and they became engaged before they quite knew what -had happened. - -This was her art, Edmund knew, and he appreciated it as it deserved. - -She appreciated him as he deserved, he also acknowledged; for she had -never tried to switch him on to any of her girls. By never making love -to her he had proved himself to be no fit subject for the exercise of -her art. - -If a man truly loves a woman he will marry anyone whom she asks him to -marry. - -This, he knew, was the precept that Lady Innisfail inculcated upon the -young men--they were mostly very young men--who assured her that they -adored her. It rarely failed to bring them to their senses, she had -admitted to Edmund in the course of a confidential lapse. - -By bringing them to their senses she meant inducing them to ask the -right girls to marry them. - -Edmund felt that it was rather a pity that his friend Harold had never -adored Lady Innisfail. Harold had always liked her too well to make love -to her. This was rather a pity, Edmund felt. It practically disarmed -Lady Innisfail, otherwise she would have taken care that he made -straightforward love to Miss Craven. - -As for Harold, he strolled off with the yachtsmen, giving them to -understand that he intended sailing with them. The cutter was at her -moorings in the lough about a mile from the Castle, and there was a -narrow natural dock between the cliffs into which the dingey ran to -carry the party out to the yacht. - -It was at this point that Harold separated himself from the -yachtsmen--not without some mutterings on their part and the delivery of -a few reproaches with a fresh maritime flavour about them. - -“What was he up to at all?” they asked of one another. - -He could scarcely have told these earnest inquirers what he was up to. -But his mood would have been quite intelligible to them had they known -that he had, within the past half hour made up his mind to let nothing -interfere with his asking Helen Craven if she would be good enough to -marry him. - - - - -CHAPTER XII.--ON THE MYSTERY OF MAN. - -HE meant to ask her at night. He had felt convinced, on returning after -his adventure in his dinner dress, that nothing could induce him to -think of Miss Craven as a possible wife. While sitting at breakfast, -he had felt even more confident on this point; and yet now his mind was -made up to ask her to marry him. - -It must be admitted that his mood was a singular one, especially as, -with his mind full of his resolution to ask Miss Craven to marry him, -he was wandering around the rugged coastway, wondering by what means he -could bring himself by the side of the girl with whom he had crossed the -lough on the previous night. - -His mood will be intelligible to such persons as have had friends who -occasionally have found it necessary to their well-being to become -teetotallers. It is well known that the fascination of the prospect of -teetotalism is so great for such persons that the very thought of it -compels them to rush off in the opposite direction. They indulge in an -outburst of imbibing that makes even their best friends stand aghast, -and then they ‘take the pledge’ with the cheerfulness of a child. - -Harold Wynne felt inclined to allow his feelings an outburst, previous -to entering upon a condition in which he meant his feelings to be kept -in subjection. - -To engage himself to marry Miss Craven was, he believed, equivalent -to taking the pledge of the teetotaller so far as his feelings were -concerned. - -Meantime, however, he remained unpledged and with an unbounded sense of -freedom. - -And this was why he laughed loud and long when he saw in the course of -his stroll around the cliffs, a small oar jammed in a crevice of the -rocks a hundred feet below where he was walking. - -He laughed again when he had gone--not so cautiously as he might have -done--down to the crevice and released the oar. - -It was, he knew, the one that had gone adrift from the boat the previous -night. - -He climbed the cliff to the Banshee’s Cave and deposited the piece of -timber in the recesses of that place. Then he lay down on the coarse -herbage at the summit of the cliff until it was time to drift to the -Castle for lunch. Life at the Castle involved a good deal of drifting. -The guests drifted out in many directions after breakfast and -occasionally drifted back to lunch, after which they drifted about until -the dinner hour. - -While taking lunch he was in such good spirits as made Lady Innisfail -almost hopeless of him. - -Edmund Airey had told her the previous night that Harold intended asking -Miss Craven to marry him. Now, however, perceiving how excellent were -his spirits, she looked reproachfully across the table at Edmund. - -She was mutely asking him--and he knew it--how it was possible to -reconcile Harold’s good spirits with his resolution to ask Helen Craven -to marry him? She knew--and so did Edmund--that high spirits and the -Resolution are rarely found in association. - -An hour after lunch the girl with the Brow entreated Harold’s critical -opinion on the subject of a gesture in the delivery of a certain poem, -and the discussion of the whole question occupied another hour. The -afternoon was thus pretty far advanced before he found himself seated -alone in the boat which had been at the disposal of himself and Edmund -during the two previous afternoons. The oar that he had picked up was -lying at his feet along the timbers of the boat. - -The sun was within an hour of setting when Brian appeared at the Castle -bearing a letter for Lady Innisfail. It had been entrusted to him for -delivery to her ladyship by Mr. Wynne, he said. Where was Mr. Wynne? -That Brian would not take upon him to say; only he was at the opposite -side of the lough. Maybe he was with Father Conn, who was the best -of good company, or it wasn’t a bit unlikely that it was the District -Inspector of the Constabulary he was with. Anyhow it was sure that the -gentleman had took a great fancy to the queer places along the coast, -for hadn’t he been to the thrubble to give a look in at the Banshee’s -Cave, the previous night, just because he was sthruck with admiration of -the story of the Princess that he, Brian, had told him and Mr. Airey in -the boat? - -The letter that Lady Innisfail received and glanced at while drinking -tea on one of the garden seats outside the Castle, begged her ladyship -to pardon the writer’s not appearing at dinner that night, the fact -being that he had unexpectedly found an old friend who had taken -possession of him. - -“It was very nice of him to write, wasn’t it, my dear?” Lady Innisfail -remarked to her friend Miss Craven, who was filtering a novel by a -popular French author for the benefit of Lady Innisfail. “It was very -nice of him to write. Of course that about the friend is rubbish. The -charm of this neighbourhood is that no old friend ever turns up.” - -“You don’t think that--that--perhaps--” suggested Miss Craven with the -infinite delicacy of one who has been employed in the filtration of Paul -Bourget. - -“Not at all--not at all,” said Lady Innisfail, shaking her head. “If it -was his father it would be quite another matter.” - -“Oh!” - -“Lord Fotheringay is too great a responsibility even for me, and I don’t -as a rule shirk such things,” said Lady Innisfail. “But Harold is--well, -I’ll let you into a secret, though it is against myself: he has never -made love even to me.” - -“That is inexcusable,” remarked Miss Craven, with a little movement -of the eyebrows. She did not altogether appreciate Lady Innisfail’s -systems. She had not a sufficient knowledge of dynamics and the -transference of energy to be able to understand the beauty of the -“switch” principle. “But if he is not with a friend--or--or--the -other--” - -“The enemy--our enemy?” - -“Where can he be--where can he have been?” - -“Heaven knows! There are some things that are too wonderful for me. I -fancied long ago that I knew Man. My dear Helen, I was a fool. Man is -a mystery. What could that boy mean by going to the Banshee’s Cave last -night, when he might have been dancing with me--or you?” - -“Romance?” - -“Romance and rubbish mean the same thing to such men as Harold Wynne, -Helen--you should know so much,” said Lady Innisfail. “That is, of -course, romance in the abstract. The flutter of a human white frock -would produce more impression on a man than a whole army of Banshees.” - -“And yet the boatman said that Mr. Wynne had spent some time last -night at the Cave,” said Miss Craven. “Was there a white dress in the -question, do you fancy?” - -Lady Innisfail turned her large and luminous eyes upon her companion. -So she was accustomed to turn those orbs upon such young men as declared -that they adored her. The movement was supposed to be indicative of -infinite surprise, with abundant sympathy, and a trace of pity. - -Helen Craven met the luminous gaze with a smile, that broadened as she -murmured, “Dearest Lilian, we are quite alone. It is extremely unlikely -that your expression can be noticed by any of the men. It is practically -wasted.” - -“It is the natural and reasonable expression of the surprise I feel at -the wisdom of the--the--” - -“Serpent?” - -“Not quite. Let us say, the young matron, lurking beneath the -harmlessness of the--the--let us say the _ingenue_. A white dress! Pray -go on with ‘_Un Cour de Femme’._” - -Miss Craven picked up the novel which had been on the ground, flattened -out in a position of oriental prostration and humility before the wisdom -of the women. - - - - -CHAPTER XIII.--ON THE ART OF COLOURING. - -THE people of the village of Ballycruiskeen showed themselves quite -ready to enter into the plans of their pastor in the profitable -enterprise of making entertainment for Lady Innisfail and her guests. -The good pastor had both enterprise and imagination. Lady Innisfail had -told him confidentially that day that she wished to impress her English -visitors with the local colour of the region round about. Local colour -was a phrase that she was as fond of as if she had been an art critic; -but it so happened that the pastor had never heard the phrase before; -he promptly assured her, however, that he sympathized most heartily with -her ladyship’s aspirations in this direction. Yes, it was absolutely -necessary that they should be impressed with the local colour, and if, -with this impression, there came an appreciation of the requirements of -the chapel in the way of a new roof, it would please him greatly. - -The roof would certainly be put on before the winter, even if the work -had to be carried out at the expense of his Lordship, Lady Innisfail -said with enthusiasm; and if Father Constantine could only get up a wake -or a dance or some other festivity for the visitors, just to show them -how picturesque and sincere were the Irish race in the West, she would -take care that the work on the roof was begun without delay. - -Father Constantine--he hardly knew himself by that name, having -invariably been called Father Conn by his flock--began to have a -comprehensive knowledge of what was meant by the phrase “local colour.” - Did her ladyship insist on a wake, he inquired. - -Her ladyship said she had no foolish prejudices in the matter. She was -quite willing to leave the whole question of the entertainment in the -hands of his reverence. He knew the people best and he would be able to -say in what direction their abilities could be exhibited to the greatest -advantage. She had always had an idea, she confessed, that it was at -a wake they shone; but, of course, if Father Constantine thought -differently she would make no objection, but she would dearly like a -wake. - -The priest did not even smile for more than a minute; but he could not -keep that twinkle out of his eyes even if the chapel walls in addition -to the roof depended on his self-control. - -He assured her ladyship that she was perfectly right in her ideas. He -agreed with her that the wake was the one festivity that was calculated -to bring into prominence the varied talents of his flock. But the -unfortunate thing about it was its variableness. A wake was something -that could not be arranged for beforehand--at least not without -involving a certain liability to criminal prosecution. The elements of -a wake were simple enough, to be sure, but simple and all as they were, -they were not always forthcoming. - -Lady Innisfail thought this very provoking. Of course, expense was no -consideration--she hoped that the pastor understood so much. She hoped -he understood that if he could arrange for a wake that night she would -bear the expense. - -The priest shook his head. - -Well, then, if a wake was absolutely out of the question--she didn’t see -why it should be, but, of course, he knew best--why should he not get up -an eviction? She thought that on the whole the guests had latterly heard -more about Irish evictions than Irish wakes. There was plenty of local -colour in an eviction, and so far as she could gather from the -pictures she had seen in the illustrated papers, it was extremely -picturesque--yes, when the girls were barefooted, and when there was -active resistance. Hadn’t she heard something about boiling water? - -The twinkle had left the priest’s eyes as she prattled away. He had an -impulse to tell her that it was the class to which her ladyship belonged -and not that to which he belonged, who had most practice in that form of -entertainment known as the eviction. But thinking of the chapel roof, he -restrained himself. After all, Lord Innisfail had never evicted a family -on his Irish estate. He had evicted several families on his English -property, however; but no one ever makes a fuss about English evictions. -If people fail to pay their rent in England they know that they must go. -They have not the imagination of the Irish. - -“I’ll tell your ladyship what it is,” said Father Conn, before she had -quite come to the end of her prattle: “if the ladies and gentlemen who -have the honour to be your ladyship’s guests will take the trouble to -walk or drive round the coast to the Curragh of Lamdhu after supper--I -mean dinner--to-night, I’ll get up a celebration of the Cruiskeen for -you all.” - -“How delightful!” exclaimed her ladyship. “And what might a celebration -of the Cruiskeen be?” - -It was at this point that the imagination of the good father came to his -assistance. He explained, with a volubility that comes to the Celt -only when he is romancing, that the celebration of the Cruiskeen was -a prehistoric rite associated with the village of Ballycruiskeen. -Cruiskeen was, as perhaps her ladyship had heard, the Irish for a vessel -known to common people as a jug--it was, he explained, a useful vessel -for drinking out of--when it held a sufficient quantity. - -Of course Lady Innisfail had heard of a jug--she had even heard of a -song called “The Cruiskeen Lawn”--did that mean some sort of jug? - -It meant the little full jug, his reverence assured her. Anyhow, the -celebration of the Cruiskeen of Ballycruiskeen had taken place -for hundreds--most likely thousands--of years at the Curragh of -Lamdhu--Lamdhu meaning the Black Hand--and it was perhaps the most -interesting of Irish customs. Was it more interesting than a wake? Why, -a wake couldn’t hold a candle to a Cruiskeen, and the display of candles -was, as probably her ladyship knew, a distinctive feature of a wake. - -Father Conn, finding how much imaginary archæology Lady Innisfail would -stand without a protest, then allowed his imagination to revel in -the details of harpers--who were much more genteel than fiddlers, he -thought, though his flock preferred the fiddle--of native dances and -of the recitals of genuine Irish poems--probably prehistoric. All these -were associated with a Cruiskeen, he declared, and a Cruiskeen her -ladyship and her ladyship’s guests should have that night, if there was -any public spirit left in Ballycruiskeen, and he rather thought that -there was a good deal still left, thank God! - -Lady Innisfail was delighted. Local colour! Why, this entertainment was -a regular Winsor and Newton Cabinet. - -It included everything that people in England were accustomed to -associate with the Irish, and this was just what the guests would -relish. It was infinitely more promising than the simple national dance -for which she had been trying to arrange. - -She shook Father Conn heartily by the hand, but stared at him when he -made some remark about the chapel roof--she had already forgotten all -about the roof. - -The priest had not. - -“God forgive me for my romancing!” he murmured, when her ladyship had -departed and he stood wiping his forehead. “God forgive me! If it wasn’t -for the sake of the slate or two, the ne’er a word but the blessed truth -would have been forced from me. A Cruiskeen! How was it that the notion -seized me at all?” - -He hurried off to an ingenious friend and confidential adviser of his, -whose name was O’Flaherty, and who did a little in the horse-dealing -line--a profession that tends to develop the ingenuity of those -associated with it either as buyers or sellers--and Mr. O’Flaherty, -after hearing Father Conn’s story, sat down on the side of one of the -ditches, which are such a distinctive feature of Ballycruiskeen and the -neighbourhood, and roared with laughter. - -“Ye’ve done it this time, and no mistake, Father Conn,” he cried, when -he had partially recovered from his hilarity. “I always said you’d do it -some day, and ye’ve done it now. A Cruiskeen! Mother of Moses! A -Cruiskeen! Oh, but it’s yourself has the quare head, Father Conn!” - -“Give over your fun, and tell us what’s to be done--that’s what you’re -to do if there’s any good in you at all,” said the priest. - -“Oh, by my soul, ye’ll have to carry out the enterprise in your own way, -my brave Father Conn,” said Mr. O’Flaherty. “A Cruiskeen! A----” - -“Phinny O’Flaherty,” said the priest solemnly, “if ye don’t want to have -the curse of the Holy Church flung at that red head of yours, ye’ll rise -and put me on the way of getting up at least a jig or two on the Curragh -this night.” - -After due consideration Mr. O’Flaherty came to the conclusion that it -would be unwise on his part to put in motion the terrible machinery -of the Papal Interdict--if the forces of the Vatican were to be -concentrated upon him he might never again be able to dispose of a -“roarer” as merely a “whistler” to someone whose suspicions were -susceptible of being lulled by a brogue. Mr. Phineas O’Flaherty -consequently assured Father Conn that he would help his reverence, even -if the act should jeopardize his prospects of future happiness in -another world. - - - - -CHAPTER XIV.--ON AN IRISH DANCE. - -LADY INNISFAIL’S guests--especially those who had been wandering over -the mountains with guns all day--found her rather too indefatigable -in her search for new methods of entertaining them. The notion of an -after-dinner stroll of a few miles to the village of Ballycruiskeen -for the sake of witnessing an entertainment, the details of which Lady -Innisfail was unable to do more than suggest, and the attractions of -which were rather more than doubtful, was not largely relished at the -Castle. - -Lord Innisfail announced his intention of remaining where he had dined; -but he was one of the few men who could afford to brave Lady Innisfail’s -disdain and to decline to be chilled by her cold glances. The other men -who did not want to be entertained on the principles formulated by Lady -Innisfail, meanly kept out of her way after dinner. They hoped that they -might have a chance of declaring solemnly afterwards, that they had been -anxious to go, but had waited in vain for information as to the hour of -departure, the costume to be worn, and the password--if a password were -needed--to admit them to the historic rites of the Cruiskeen. - -One of the women declined to go, on the ground that, so far as she could -gather, the rite was not evangelical. Her views were evangelical. - -One of the men--he was an Orangeman from Ulster--boldly refused to -attend what was so plainly a device planned by the Jesuits for the -capture of the souls--he assumed that they had souls--of the Innisfail -family and their guests. - -Miss Craven professed so ardently to be looking forward to the -entertainment, that Mr. Airey, with his accustomed observance of the -distribution of high lights in demeanour as well as in conversation. -felt certain that she meant to stay at the Castle. - -His accuracy of observation was proved when the party were ready to -set out for Ballycruiskeen. MIss Craven’s maid earned that lady’s -affectionate regards to her hostess; she had been foolish enough to sit -in the sun during the afternoon with that fascinating novel, and as she -feared it would, her indiscretion had given her a headache accompanied -by dizziness. She would thus be unable to go with the general party -to the village, but if she possibly could, she would follow them in an -hour--perhaps less. - -Edmund Airey smiled the smile of the prophet who lives to see his -prediction realized--most of the prophets died violent deaths before -they could have that gratification. - -“Yes, it was undoubtedly an indiscretion,” he murmured. - -“Sitting in the sun?” said Lady Innisfail. - -“Reading Paul Bourget,” said he. - -“Of course,” said Lady Innisfail. “Talking of indiscretions, has anyone -seen--ah, never mind.” - -“It is quite possible that the old friend whom you say he wrote about, -may be a person of primitive habits--he may be inclined to retire -early,” said Mr. Airey. - -Lady Innisfail gave a little puzzled glance at him--the puzzled -expression vanished in a moment, however, before the ingenuousness of -his smile. - -“What a fool I am becoming!” she whispered. “I really never thought of -that.” - -“That was because you never turned your attention properly to the -mystery of the headache,” said he. - -Then they set off in the early moonlight for their walk along the cliff -path that, in the course of a mile or so, trended downward and through -the Pass of Lamdhu, with its dark pines growing half-way up the slope on -one side. The lower branches of the trees stretched fantastic arms over -the heads of the party walking on the road through the Pass. In -the moonlight these fantastic arms seemed draped. The trees seemed -attitudinizing to one another in a strange pantomime of their own. - -The village of Ballycruiskeen lay just beyond the romantic defile, -so that occasionally the inhabitants failed to hear the sound of the -Atlantic hoarsely roaring as it was being strangled in the narrow part -of the lough. They were therefore sometimes merry with a merriment -impossible to dwellers nearer the coast. - -It did not appear to their visitors that this was one of their merry -nights. The natives were commanded by their good priest to be merry for -“the quality,” under penalties with which they were well acquainted. But -merriment under a penalty is no more successful than the smile which is -manufactured in a photographer’s studio. - -Father Conn made the mistake of insisting on all the members of his -flock washing their faces. They had washed all the picturesqueness out -of them, Mr. Airey suggested. - -The Curragh of Ballycruiskeen was a somewhat wild moorland that -became demoralized into a bog at one extremity. There was, however, a -sufficiently settled portion to form a dancing green, and at one side -of this patch the shocking incongruity of chairs--of a certain sort--and -even a sofa--it was somewhat less certain--met the eyes of the visitors. - -“Mind this, ye divils,” the priest was saying in an affectionate way to -the members of his flock, as the party from the Castle approached. “Mind -this, it’s dancing a new roof on the chapel that ye are. Every step ye -take means a slate, so it does.” - -This was clearly the peroration of the pastor’s speech. - -The speech of Mr. Phineas O’Flaherty, who was a sort of unceremonious -master of the ceremonies, had been previously delivered, fortunately -when the guests were out of hearing. - -At first the entertainment seemed to be a very mournful one. It was -too like examination day at a village school to convey an idea of -spontaneous mirth. The “quality” sat severely on the incongruous -chairs--no one was brave enough to try the sofa--and some of the -“quality” used double eye-glasses with handles, for the better inspection -of the performers. This was chilling to the performers. - -In spite of the efforts of Father Conn and his stage manager, Mr. -O’Flaherty, the members of the cast for the entertainment assumed a -huddled appearance that did themselves great injustice. They declined to -group themselves effectively, but suggested to Mr. Durdan--who was -not silent on the subject--one of the illustrations to Foxe’s Book of -Martyrs--a scene in which about a score of persons about to be martyred -are shown to be awaiting, with an aspect of cheerful resignation that -deceived no one, their “turn” at the hands of the executioner. - -The merry Irish jig had a depressing effect at first. The priest was -well-meaning, but he had not the soul of an artist. When a man has -devoted all his spare moments for several years to the repression of -unseemly mirth, he is unwise to undertake, at a moment’s notice, the -duties of stimulating such mirth. Under the priest’s eye the jig was -robbed of its jiguity, so to speak. It was the jig of the dancing class. - -Mr. O’Flaherty threatened to scandalize Father Conn by a few -exclamations about the display of fetlocks--the priest had so little -experience of the “quality” that he fancied a suggestion of slang -would be offensive to their ears. He did not know that the hero of the -“quality” in England is the costermonger, and that a few years ago the -hero was the cowboy. But Edmund Airey, perceiving with his accustomed -shrewdness, how matters stood, managed to draw the priest away from -the halfhearted exponents of the dance, and so questioned him on the -statistics of the parish--for Father Conn was as hospitable with his -statistics as he was with his whiskey punch upon occasions--that half an -hour had passed before they returned together to the scene of the dance, -the priest with a five-pound note of Mr. Airey’s pressed against his -heart. - -“Murder alive! what’s this at all at all?” cried Father Conn, becoming -aware of the utterance of whoop after whoop by the dancers. - -“It’s the jig they’re dancin’ at last, an’ more power to thim!” cried -Phineas O’Flaherty, clapping his hands and giving an encouraging whoop -or two. - -He was right. The half dozen couples artistically dishevelled, and -rapidly losing the baleful recollections of having been recently tidied -up to meet the “quality”--rapidly losing every recollection of the -critical gaze of the “quality”--of the power of speech possessed by -the priest--of everything, clerical and lay, except the strains of the -fiddle which occupied an intermediate position between things lay and -clerical, being wholly demoniac--these half dozen couples were dancing -the jig with a breadth and feeling that suggested the youth of the world -and the reign of Bacchus. - -Black hair flowing in heavy flakes over shoulders unevenly bare--shapely -arms flung over heads in an attitude of supreme self-abandonment--a -passionate advance, a fervent retreat, then an exchange of musical cries -like wild gasps for breath, and ever, ever, ever the demoniac music of -the fiddle, and ever, ever, ever the flashing and flying from the ground -like the feet of the winged Hermes--flashing and flashing with the -moonlight over all, and the fantastic arms of the hill-side pines -stretched out like the fringed arms of a grotesque Pierrot--this was the -scene to which the priest returned with Edmund Airey. - -He threw up his hands and was about to rush upon the half-frenzied -dancers, when Edmund grasped him by the arm, and pointed mutely to the -attitude of the “quality.” - -Lady Innisfail and her friends were no longer sitting frigidly on their -chairs--the double eye-glasses were dropped, and those who had held them -were actually joining in the whoops of the dancers. Her ladyship was -actually clapping her hands in the style of encouragement adopted by Mr. -O’Flaherty. - -The priest stood in the attitude in which he had been arrested by the -artful Edmund Airey. His eyes and his mouth were open, and his right -hand was pressed against the five-pound note that he had just received. -There was a good deal of slate-purchasing potentialities in a five-pound -note. If her ladyship and her guests were shocked--as the priest, -never having heard of the skirt dance and its popularity in the -drawing-room--believed they should be, they were not displaying -their indignation in a usual way. They were almost as excited as the -performers. - -Father Conn seated himself without a word of protest, in one of the -chairs vacated by the Castle party. He felt that if her ladyship liked -that form of entertainment, the chapel roof was safe. The amount of -injury that would be done to the Foul Fiend by the complete re-roofing -of the chapel should certainly be sufficient to counteract whatever sin -might be involved in the wild orgy that was being carried on beneath the -light of the moon. This was the consolation that the priest had as he -heard whoop after whoop coming from the dancers. - -Six couples remained on the green dancing-space. The fiddler was a -wizened, deformed man with small gleaming eyes. He stood on a stool and -kept time with one foot. He increased the time of the dance so gradually -as to lead the dancers imperceptibly on until, without being aware of -it, they had reached a frenzied pitch that could not be maintained for -many minutes. But still the six couples continued wildly dancing, the -moonlight striking them aslant and sending six black quivering shadows -far over the ground. Suddenly a man dropped out of the line and lay -gasping on the grass. Then a girl flung herself with a cry into the arms -of a woman who was standing among the onlookers. Faster still and faster -went the grotesquely long arms of the dwarf fiddler--his shadow cast by -the moonlight was full of horrible suggestions--and every now and again -a falsetto whoop came from him, his teeth suddenly gleaming as his lips -parted in uttering the cry. - -The two couples, who now remained facing one another, changing feet with -a rapidity that caused them to appear constantly off the ground, were -encouraged by the shouts and applause of their friends. The air was full -of cries, in which the spectators from the Castle joined. Faster still -the demoniac music went, every strident note being clearly heard above -the shouts. But when one of the two couples staggered wildly and fell -with outstretched arms upon the grass, the shriek of the fiddle sounded -but faintly above the cries. - -The priest could restrain himself no longer. He sprang to his feet -and kicked the stool from under the fiddler, sending the misshapen man -sprawling in one direction and his instrument with an unearthly shriek -in another. - -Silence followed that shriek. It lasted but a few seconds, however. -The figure of a man--a stranger--appeared running across the open space -between the village and the Curragh, where the dance was being held. - -He held up his right hand in so significant a way, that the priest’s -foot was arrested in the act of implanting another kick upon the -stool, and the fiddler sat up on the ground and forgot to look for his -instrument through surprise at the apparition. - -“It’s dancin’ at the brink of the grave, ye are,” gasped the man, as he -approached the group that had become suddenly congested in anticipation -of the priest’s wrath. - -“Why, it’s only Brian the boatman, after all,” said Lady Innisfail. -“Great heavens! I had such a curious thought as he appeared. Oh, that -dancing! He did not seem to be a man.” - -“This is no doubt part of the prehistoric rite,” said Mr. Airey. - -“How simply lovely!” cried Miss Stafford. - -“In God’s name, man, tell us what you mean,” said the priest. - -“It’s herself,” gasped Brian. “It’s the one that’s nameless. Her wail is -heard over all the lough--I heard it with my ears and hurried here for -your reverence. Don’t we know that she never cries except for a death?” - -“He means the Banshee,” said Lady Innisfail. - -“The people, I’ve heard, think it unlucky to utter her name.” - -“So lovely! Just like savages!” said Miss Stafford. - -“I dare say the whole thing is only part of the ceremony of the -Cruiskeen,” said Mr. Durdan. - -“Brian O’Donal,” said the priest; “have you come here to try and terrify -the country side with your romancin’?” - -“By the sacred Powers, your reverence, I heard the cry of her myself, -as I came by the bend of the lough. If it’s not the truth that I’m after -speaking, may I be the one that she’s come for.” - -“Doesn’t he play the part splendidly?” said Lady Innisfail. “I’d -almost think that he was in earnest. Look how the people are crossing -themselves.” - -Miss Stafford looked at them through her double eye-glasses with the -long handle. - -“How lovely!” she murmured. “The Cruiskeen is the Oberammergau of -Connaught.” - -Edmund Airey laughed. - -“God forgive us all for this night!” said the priest. “Sure, didn’t I -think that the good that would come of getting on the chapel roof would -cover the shame of this night! Go to your cabins, my children. You -were not to blame. It was me and me only. My Lady”--he turned to the -Innisfail party--“this entertainment is over. God knows I meant it for -the best.” - -“But we haven’t yet heard the harper,” cried Lady Innisfail. - -“And the native bards,” said Miss Stafford. “I should so much like to -hear a bard. I might even recite a native poem under his tuition.” - -Miss Stafford saw a great future for native Irish poetry in English -drawing-rooms. It might be the success of a season. - -“The entertainment’s over,” said the priest. - -“It’s that romancer Brian, that’s done it all,” cried Phineas -O’Flaherty. - -“Mr. O’Flaherty, if it’s not the truth may I--oh, didn’t I hear her -voice, like the wail of a girl in distress?” cried Brian. - -“Like what?” said Mr. Airey. - -“Oh, you don’t believe anything--we all know that, sir,” said Brian. - -“A girl in distress--I believe in that, at any rate,” said Edmund. - -“Now!” said Miss Stafford, “don’t you think that I might recite -something to these poor people?” She turned to Lady Innisfail. “Poor -people! They may never have heard a real recitation--‘The Dove Cote,’ -‘Peter’s Blue Bell’--something simple.” - -There was a movement among her group. - -“The sooner we get back to the Castle the better it will be for all of -us,” said Lady Innisfail. “Yes, Father Constantine, we distinctly looked -for a native bard, and we are greatly disappointed. Who ever heard of a -genuine Cruiskeen without a native bard? Why, the thing’s absurd!” - -“A Connaught Oberammergau without a native bard! _Oh, Padre mio--Padre -mio!_” said Miss Stafford, daintily shaking her double eye-glasses at -the priest. - -“My lady,” said he, “you heard what the man said. How would it be -possible for us to continue this scene while that warning voice is in -the air?” - -“If you give us a chance of hearing the warning voice, we’ll forgive you -everything, and say that the Cruiskeen is a great success,” cried Lady -Innisfail. - -“If your ladyship takes the short way to the bend of the lough you may -still hear her,” said Brian. - -“God forbid,” said the priest. - -“Take us there, and if we hear her, I’ll give you half a sovereign,” - cried her ladyship, enthusiastically. - -“If harm comes of it don’t blame me,” said Brian. “Step out this way, my -lady.” - -“We may still be repaid for our trouble in coming so far,” said one of -the party. “If we do actually hear the Banshee, I, for one, will feel -more than satisfied.” - -Miss Stafford, as she hurried away with the party led by Brian, wondered -if it might not be possible to find a market for a Banshee’s cry in a -London drawing-room. A new emotion was, she understood, eagerly awaited. -The serpentine dance and the costermonger’s lyre had waned. It was -extremely unlikely that they should survive another season. If she were -to be first in the field with the Banshee’s cry, introduced with a few -dainty steps of the jig incidental to a poem with a refrain of “Asthore” - or “Mavourneen,” she might yet make a name for herself. - - - - -CHAPTER XV.--ON THE SHRIEK. - -IN a space of time that was very brief, owing to the resolution with -which Lady Innisfail declined to accept the suggestion of short cuts -by Brian, the whole party found themselves standing breathless at the -beginning of the line of cliffs. A mist saturated with moonlight had -drifted into the lough from the Atlantic. It billowed below their eyes -along the surface of the water, and crawled along the seared faces of -the cliffs, but no cold fingers of the many-fingered mist clasped the -higher ridges. The sound of the crashing of the unseen waves about the -bases of the cliffs filled the air, but there was no other sound. - -“Impostor!” said Edmund Airy, turning upon Brian. “You heard no White -Lady to-night. You have jeopardized our physical and your spiritual -health by your falsehood.” - -“You shall get no half sovereign from me,” said Lady Innisfail. - -“Is it me that’s accountable for her coming and going?” cried Brian, -with as much indignation as he could afford. Even an Irishman cannot -afford the luxury of being indignant with people who are in the habit -of paying him well, and an Irishman is ready to sacrifice much to -sentiment. “It’s glad we should all be this night not to hear the voice -of herself.” - -Lady Innisfail looked at him. She could afford to be indignant, and -she meant to express her indignation; but when it came to the point she -found that it was too profound to be susceptible of expression. - -“Oh, come away,” she said, after looking severely at Brian for nearly a -minute. - -“Dear Lady Innisfail,” said Mr. Durdan, “I know that you feel indignant, -fancying that we have been disappointed. Pray do not let such an idea -have weight with you for a moment.” - -“Oh, no, no,” said Miss Stafford, who liked speaking in public quite -as well as Mr. Durdan. “Oh, no, no; you have done your best, dear Lady -Innisfail. The dance was lovely; and though, of course, we should have -liked to hear a native bard or two, as well as the Banshee--” - -“Yet bards and Banshees we know to be beyond human control,” said Mr. -Airey. - -“We know that if it rested with you, we should hear the Banshee every -night,” said Mr. Durdan. - -“Yes, we all know your kindness of heart, dear Lady Innisfail,” resumed -Miss Stafford. - -“Indeed you should hear it, and the bard as well,” cried Lady Innisfail. -“But as Mr. Airey says--and he knows all about bard and Banshees and -such like things Great heaven! We are not disappointed after all, thank -heaven!” - -Lady Innisfail’s exclamation was uttered after there floated to the -cliffs where she and her friends were standing, from the rolling white -mist that lay below, the sound of a long wail. It was repeated, only -fainter, when she had uttered her thanksgiving, and it was followed by a -more robust shout. - -“Isn’t it lovely?” whispered Lady Innisfail. - -“I don’t like it,” said Miss Stafford, with a shudder. “Let us go -away--oh, let us go away at once.” - -Miss Stafford liked simulated horrors only. The uncanny in verse was -dear to her; but when, for the first time, she was brought face to face -with what would have formed the subject of a thrilling romance with a -suggestion of the supernatural, she shuddered. - -“Hush,” said Lady Innisfail; “if we remain quiet we may hear it again.” - -“I don’t want to hear it again,” cried Miss Stafford. “Look at the man. -He knows all about it. He is one of the natives.” - -She pointed to Brian, who was on his knees on the rock muttering -petitions for the protection of all the party. - -He knew, however, that his half sovereign was safe, whatever might -happen. Miss Stafford’s remark was reasonable. Brian should know all -about the Banshee and its potentialities of mischief. - -“Get up, you fool!” said Edmund Airey, catching the native by the -shoulder. “Don’t you know as well as I do that a boat with someone -aboard is adrift in the mist?” - -“Oh, I know that you don’t believe in anything.” said Brian. - -“I believe in your unlimited laziness and superstition,” said Edmund. -“I’m very sorry, my dear Lady Innisfail, to interfere with your -entertainment, but it’s perfectly clear to me that someone is in -distress at the foot of the cliffs.” - -“How can you be so horrid--so commonplace?” said Lady Innisfail. - -“He is one of the modern iconoclasts,” said another of the group. -“He would fling down our most cherished beliefs. He told me that he -considered Madame Blavatsky a swindler.” - -“Dear Mr. Airey,” said Miss Stafford, who was becoming less timid as the -wail from the sea had not been repeated. “Dear Mr. Airey, let us entreat -of you to leave us our Banshee whatever you may take from us.” - -“There are some things in heaven and earth that refuse to be governed by -a phrase,” sneered Mr. Durdan. - -“Mules and the members of the Opposition are among them,” said Edmund, -preparing to descend the cliffs by the zig-zag track. - -He had scarcely disappeared in the mist when there was a shriek from -Miss Stafford, and pointing down the track with a gesture, which for -expressiveness, she had never surpassed in the most powerful of her -recitations, she flung herself into Lady Innisfail’s arms. - -“Great heavens!” cried Lady Innisfail. “It is the White Lady herself’!” - -“We’re all lost, and the half sovereign’s nothing here or there,” said -Brian, in a tone of complete resignation. - -Out of the mist there seemed to float a white figure of a girl. She -stood for some moments with the faint mist around her, and while the -group on the cliff watched her--some of them found it necessary to cling -together--another white figure floated through the mist to the side of -the first, and then came another figure--that of a man--only he did not -float. - -“I wish you would not cling quite so close to me, my dear; I can’t see -anything of what’s going on,” said Lady Innisfail to Miss Stafford, -whose head was certainly an inconvenience to Lady Innisfail. - -With a sudden, determined movement she shifted the head from her bosom -to her shoulder, and the instant that this feat was accomplished she -cried out, “Helen Craven!” - -“Helen Craven?” said Miss Stafford, recovering the use of her head in a -moment. - -“Yes, it’s Helen Craven or her ghost that’s standing there,” said Lady -Innisfail. - -“And Harold Wynne is with her. Are you there, Wynne?” sang out Mr. -Durdan. - -“Hallo?” came the voice of Harold from below. “Who is there?” - -“Why, we’re all here,” cried Edmund, emerging from the mist at his side. -“How on earth did you get here?--and Miss Craven--and--he looked at the -third figure--he had never seen the third figure before. - -“Oh, it’s a long story,” laughed Harold. “Will you give a hand to Miss -Craven?” - -Mr. Airey said it would please him greatly to do so, and by his kindly -aid Miss Craven was, in the course of a few minutes, placed by the side -of Lady Innisfail. - -She took the place just vacated by Miss Stafford on Lady Innisfail’s -bosom, and was even more embarrassing to Lady Innisfail than the other -had been. Helen Craven was heavier, to start with. - -But it was rather by reason of her earnest desire to see the strange -face, that Lady Innisfail found Helen’s head greatly in her way. - -“Lady Innisfail, when Miss Craven is quite finished with you, I shall -present to you Miss Avon,” said Harold. - -“I should be delighted,” said Lady Innisfail. “Dearest Helen, can you -not spare me for a moment?” - -Helen raised her head. - -It was then that everyone perceived how great was the devastation done -by the mist to the graceful little curled fringes of her forehead. -Her hair was lank, showing that she had as massive a brow as Miss -Stafford’s, if she wished to display it. - -“It is a great pleasure to me to meet you, Miss Avon; I’m sure that I -have often heard of you from Mr. Wynne and--oh, yes, many other people,” - said Lady Innisfail. “But just now--well, you can understand that we are -all bewildered.” - -“Yes, we are all bewildered,” said Miss Avon. “You see, we heard the cry -of the White Lady--” - -“Of course,” said Harold; “we heard it too. The White Lady was Miss -Craven. She was in one of the boats, and the mist coming on so suddenly, -she could not find her way back to the landing place. Luckily we were -able to take her boat in tow before it got knocked to pieces. I hope -Miss Craven did not over-exert herself.” - -“I hope not,” said Lady Innisfail. “What on earth induced you to go out -in a boat alone, Helen--and suffering from so severe a headache into the -bargain?” - -“I felt confident that the cool air would do me good,” said Miss Craven. -somewhat dolefully. - -Lady Innisfail looked at her in silence for some moments, then she -laughed. - -No one else seemed to perceive any reason for laughter. - -Lady Innisfail then turned her eyes upon Miss Avon. The result of her -observation was precisely the same as the result of Harold’s first sight -of that face had been. Lady Innisfail felt that she had never seen so -beautiful a girl. - -Then Lady Innisfail laughed again. - -Finally she looked at Harold and laughed for the third time. The space -of a minute nearly was occupied by her observations and her laughter. - -“I think that on the whole we should hasten on to the Castle,” said she -at length. “Miss Craven is pretty certain to be fatigued--we are, at -any rate. Of course you will come with us, Miss Avon.” - -The group on the cliff ceased to be a group when she had spoken; but -Miss Avon did not move with the others. Harold also remained by her -side. - -“I don’t know what I should do,” said Miss Avon. “The boat is at the -foot of the cliff.” - -“It would be impossible for you to find your course so long as the mist -continues,” said Harold. “Miss Avon and her father--he is an old friend -of mine--we breakfasted together at my college--are living in the White -House--you may have heard its name--on the opposite shore--only a mile -by sea, but six by land,” he added, turning to Lady Innisfail. - -“Returning to-night is out of the question,” said Lady Innisfail. “You -must come with us to the Castle for to-night. I shall explain all to -your father to-morrow, if any explanation is needed.” Miss Avon shook -her head, and murmured a recognition of Lady Innisfail’s kindness. - -“There is Brian,” said Harold. “He will confront your father in the -morning with the whole story.” - -“Yes, with the whole story,” said Lady Innisfail, with an amusing -emphasis on the words. “I already owe Brian half a sovereign.” - -“Oh, Brian will carry the message all for love,” cried the girl. - -Lady Innisfail did her best to imitate the captivating freshness of the -girl’s words. - -“All for love--all for love!” she cried. - -Harold smiled. He remembered having had brought under his notice a toy -nightingale that imitated the song of the nightingale so closely that -the Jew dealer, who wanted to sell the thing, declared that no one on -earth could tell the difference between the two. - -The volubility of Brian in declaring that he would do anything out of -love for Miss Avon was amazing. He went down the cliff face to bring the -boats round to the regular moorings, promising to be at the Castle in -half an hour to receive Miss Avon’s letter to be put into her father’s -hand at his hour of rising. - -By the time Miss Avon and Harold had walked to the Castle with Lady -Innisfail, they had acquainted her with a few of the incidents of the -evening--how they also had been caught by the mist while in their boat, -and had with considerable trouble succeeded in reaching the craft in -which Miss Craven was helplessly drifting. They had heard Miss Craven’s -cry for help, they said, and Harold had replied to it. But still they -had some trouble picking up her boat. - -Lady Innisfail heard all the story, and ventured to assert that all was -well that ended well. - -“And this is the end,” she cried, as she pointed to the shining hall -seen through the open doors. - -“Yes, this is the end of all--a pleasant end to the story,” said the -girl. - -Harold followed them as they entered. - -He wondered if this was the end of the story, or only the beginning. - - - - -CHAPTER XVI.--ON THE VALUE OF A BAD CHARACTER. - -IT was said by some people that the judge, during his vacation, had -solved the problem set by the philosopher to his horse. He had learned -to live on a straw a day, only there was something perpetually at the -end of his straw--something with a preposterous American name in a -tumbler to match. - -He had the tumbler and the straw on a small table by his side while he -watched, with great unsteadiness, the strokes of the billiard players. - -From an hour after dinner he was in a condition of perpetual dozing. -This was his condition also from an hour after the opening of a case in -court, which required the closest attention to enable even the most -delicately appreciative mind to grasp even its simplest elements. - -He had, he said, been the most widely awake of counsel for thirty years, -so that he rather thought he was entitled to a few years dozing as a -judge. - -Other people--they were his admirers--said that his dozing represented -an alertness far beyond that of the most conscientiously wakeful and -watchful of the judicial establishment in England. - -It is easy to resemble Homer--in nodding--and in this special Homeric -quality the judge excelled; but it was generally understood that it -would not be wise to count upon his nodding himself into a condition of -unobservance. He had already delivered judgment on the character of the -fine cannons of one of the players in the hall, and upon the hazards of -the other. He had declined to mark the game, however, and he had -thereby shown his knowledge of human nature. There had already been -four disputes as to the accuracy of the marking. (It was being done by a -younger man). - -“How can a man expect to make his favourite break after some hours on -a diabolical Irish jaunting car?” one of the players was asking, as he -bent over the table. - -The words were uttered at the moment of Harold’s entrance, close behind -Lady Innisfail and Miss Avon. - -Hearing the words he stood motionless before he had taken half-a-dozen -steps into the hall. - -Lady Innisfail also stopped at the same instant, and looked over her -shoulder at Harold. - -Through the silence there came the little click of the billiard balls. - -The speaker gave the instinctive twist of the practised billiard player -toward the pocket that he wished the ball to approach. Then he took a -breath and straightened himself in a way that would have made any close -observer aware of the fact that he was no longer a young man. - -There was, however, more than a suggestion of juvenility in his manner -of greeting Lady Innisfail. He was as effusive as is consistent with the -modern spirit of indifference to the claims of hostesses and all other -persons. - -He was not so effusive when he turned to Harold; but that was only to be -expected, because Harold was his son. - -“No, my boy,” said Lord Fotheringay, “I didn’t fancy that you would -expect to see me here to-night--I feel surprised to find myself here. It -seems like a dream to me--a charming dream-vista with Lady Innisfail at -the end of the vista. Innisfail always ruins his chances of winning a -game by attempting a screw back into the pocket. He leaves everything -on. You’ll see what my game is now.” - -He chalked his cue and bent over the table once more. - -Harold watched him make the stroke. “You’ll see what my game is,” said -Lord Fotheringay, as he settled himself down to a long break. - -Harold questioned it greatly. His father’s games were rarely -transparent. - -“What on earth can have brought him?--oh, he takes one’s breath away,” - whispered Lady Innisfail to Harold, with a pretty fair imitation of a -smile lingering about some parts of her face. - -Harold shook his head. There was not even the imitation of a smile about -his face. - -Lady Innisfail gave a laugh, and turned quickly to Miss Avon. - -“My husband will be delighted to meet you, my dear,” said she. “He is -certain to know your father.” - -Harold watched Lord Innisfail shaking hands with Miss Avon at the -side of the billiard table, while his father bent down to make another -stroke. When the stroke was played he saw his father straighten himself -and look toward Miss Avon. - -The look was a long one and an interested one. Then the girl disappeared -with Lady Innisfail, and the look that Lord Fotheringay cast at his son -was a short one, but it was quite as intelligible to that soft as the -long look at Miss Avon had been to him. - -Harold went slowly and in a singularly contemplative mood to his -bedroom, whence he emerged in a space, wearing a smoking-jacket and -carrying a pipe and tobacco pouch. - -The smoking-jackets that glowed through the hall towards the last hour -of the day at Castle Innisfail were a dream of beauty. - -Lady Innisfail had given orders to have a variety of sandwiches and -other delicacies brought to the hall for those of her guests who had -attended the festivities at Ballycruiskeen; and when Harold found his -way downstairs, he perceived in a moment that only a few of the feeble -ones of the house-party--the fishermen who had touches of rheumatism and -the young women who cherished their complexions--were absent from the -hall. - -He also noticed that his father was seated by the side of Beatrice Avon -and that he was succeeding in making himself interesting to her. - -He knew that his father generally succeeded in making himself -interesting to women. - -In another part of the hall Lady Innisfail was succeeding in making -herself interesting to some of the men. She also was accustomed to -meet with success in this direction. She was describing to such as -had contrived to escape the walk to Ballycruiskeen, the inexhaustibly -romantic charm of the scene on the Curragh while the natives were -dancing, and the descriptions certainly were not deficient in colour. - -The men listened to her with such an aspect of being enthralled, she -felt certain that they were full of regret that they had failed to -witness the dance. It so happened, however, that the result of her -account of the scene was to lead those of her audience who had remained -at the Castle, to congratulate themselves upon a lucky escape. - -And all this time, Harold noticed that his father was making himself -interesting to Beatrice Avon. - -The best way for any man to make himself interesting to a woman is to -show himself interested in her. He knew that his father was well aware -of this fact, and that he was getting Beatrice Avon to tell him all -about herself. - -But when Lady Innisfail reached the final situation in her dramatic -account of the dance, and hurried her listeners to the brink of the -cliff--when she reproduced in a soprano that was still vibratory, the -cry that had sounded through the mist--when she pointed to Miss Avon -in telling of the white figure that had emerged from the mist--(Lady -Innisfail did not think it necessary to allude to Helen Craven, who had -gone to bed)--the auditors’ interest was real and not simulated. They -looked at the white figure as Lady Innisfail pointed to her, and their -interest was genuine. - -They could at least appreciate this element of the evening’s -entertainment, and as they glanced at Harold, who was eating a number of -sandwiches in a self-satisfied way, they thought that they might -safely assume that he was the luckiest of the _dramatis personae_ of the -comedy--or was it a tragedy?--described by Lady Innisfail. - -And all this time Harold was noticing that his father, by increasing -his interest in Beatrice, was making himself additionally interesting to -her. - -But the judge had also--at the intervals between his Homeric nods--been -noticing the living things around him. He put aside his glass and its -straw--he had been toying with it all the evening, though the liquid -that mounted by capillary attraction up the tube was something noisome, -without a trace of alcohol--and seated himself on the other side of the -girl. - -He assured her that he had known her father. Lord Fotheringay did not -believe him; but this was not to the point, and he knew it. What was to -the point was the fact that the judge understood the elements of the art -of interesting a girl almost as fully as Lord Fotheringay did, without -having quite made it the serious business of his life. The result was -that Miss Avon was soon telling the judge all about herself--this -was what the judge professed to be the most anxious to hear--and Lord -Fotheringay lit a cigar. - -He felt somewhat bitterly on the subject of the judge’s intrusion. But -the feeling did not last for long. He reflected upon the circumstance -that Miss Avon could never have heard that he himself was a very wicked -man. - -He knew that the interest that attaches to a man with a reputation for -being very wicked is such as need fear no rival. He felt that should his -power to interest a young woman ever be jeopardized, he could still fall -back upon his bad character and be certain to attract her. - - - - -CHAPTER XVII.--ON PROVIDENCE AS A MATCH-MAKER. - -OF course,” said Lady Innisfail to Edmund Airey the next day. “Of -course, if Harold alone had rescued Helen from her danger last night, -all would have been well. You know as well as I do that when a man -rescues a young woman from a position of great danger, he can scarcely -do less than ask her to marry him.” - -“Of course,” replied Edmund. “I really can’t see how, if he has any -dramatic appreciation whatever, he could avoid asking her to marry him.” - -“It is beyond a question,” said Lady Innisfail. “So that if Harold had -been alone in the boat all would have been well. The fact of Miss Avon’s -being also in the boat must, however, be faced. It complicates matters -exceedingly.” - -Edmund shook his head gravely. - -“I knew that you would see the force of it,” resumed Lady Innisfail. -“And then there is his father--his father must be taken into account.” - -“It might be as well, though I know that Lord Fotheringay’s views are -the same as yours.” - -“I am sure that they are; but why, then, does he come here to sit by the -side of the other girl and interest her as he did last evening?” - -“Lord Fotheringay can never be otherwise than interesting, even to -people who do not know how entirely devoid of scruple he is.” - -“Of course I know all that; but why should he come here and sit beside -so very pretty a girl as this Miss Avon?” - -“There is no accounting for tastes, Lady Innisfail. - -“You are very stupid, Mr. Airey. What I mean is, why should Lord -Fotheringay behave in such a way as must force his son’s attention to be -turned in a direction that--that--in short, it should not be turned in? -Heaven knows that I want to do the best for Harold--I like him so well -that I could almost wish him to remain unmarried. But you know as well -as I do, that it is absolutely necessary for him to marry a girl with a -considerable amount of money.” - -“That is as certain as anything can be. I gave him the best advice in -my power on this subject, and he announced his intention of asking Miss -Craven to marry him.” - -“But instead of asking her he strolled round the coast to that wretched -cave, and there met, by accident, the other girl--oh, these other girls -are always appearing on the scene at the wrong moment.” - -“The world would go on beautifully if it were not for the Other Girl.” - said Edmund. “If you think of it, there is not an event in history that -has not turned upon the opportune or inopportune appearance of the Other -Girl. Nothing worth speaking of has taken place, unless by the agency of -the Other Girl.” - -“And yet Lord Fotheringay comes here and sits by the side of this -charming girl, and his son watches him making himself interesting to her -as, alas! he can do but too easily. Mr. Airey, I should not be surprised -if Harold were to ask Miss Avon to-day to marry him--I should not, -indeed.” - -“Oh, I think you take too pessimistic a view of the matter altogether, -Lady Innisfail. Anyhow, I don’t see that we can do more than we have -already done. I think I should feel greatly inclined to let Providence -and Lord Fotheringay fight out the matter between them.” - -“Like the archangel and the Other over the body of Moses?” - -“Well, something like that.” - -“No, Mr. Airey; I don’t believe in Providence as a match-maker.” - -Mr. Airey gave a laugh. He wondered if it was possible that Harold -had mentioned to her that he, Edmund, had expressed the belief that -Providence as a match-maker had much to learn. - -“I don’t see how we can interfere,” said he. “I like Harold Wynne -greatly. He means to do something in the world, and I believe he will -do it. He affords a convincing example of the collapse of heredity as a -principle. I like him if only for that.” - -Lady Innisfail looked at him in silence for a few moments. - -“Yes,” she said, slowly. “Harold does seem to differ greatly from his -father. I wonder if it is the decree of Providence that has kept him -without money.” - -“Do you suggest that the absence of money--?” - -“No, no; I suggest nothing. If a man must be wicked he’ll be wicked -without money almost as readily as with it. Only I wonder, if Harold had -come in for the title and the property--such as it was--at the same age -as his father was when he inherited all, would he be so ready as you say -he is to do useful work on the side of the government of his country?” - -“That is a question for the philosophers,” said Edmund. - -In this unsatisfactory way the conversation between Lady Innisfail and -Mr. Airey on the morning after Lord Fotheringay’s arrival at the Castle, -came to an end. No conversation that ends in referring the question -under consideration to the philosophers, can by any possibility be -thought satisfactory. But the conversation could not well be continued -when Miss Craven, by the side of Miss Avon, was seen to be approaching. - -Edmund Airey turned his eyes upon the two girls, then they rested upon -the face of Beatrice. - -As she came closer his glance rested upon the eyes of Beatrice. The -result of his observation was to convince him that he had never before -seen such beautiful eyes. - -They were certainly gray; and they were as full of expression as gray -eyes can be. They were large, and to look into them seemed like looking -into the transparent depths of an unfathomed sea--into the transparent -heights of an inexhaustible heaven. - -A glimpse of heaven suggests the bliss of the beatified. A glimpse of -the ocean suggests shipwreck. - -He knew this perfectly well as he looked at her eyes; but only for an -instant did it occur to him that they conveyed some message to him. - -Before he had time to think whether the message promised the bliss of -the dwellers in the highest heaven, or the disaster of those who go down -into the depths of the deepest sea, he was inquiring from Helen Craven -if the chill of which she had complained on the previous night, had -developed into a cold. - -Miss Craven assured him that, so far from experiencing any ill effects -from her adventure, she had never felt better in all her life. - -“But had it not been for Miss Avon’s hearing my cries of despair, -goodness knows where I should have been in another ten minutes,” she -added, putting her arm round Miss Avon’s waist, and looking, as Edmund -had done, into the mysterious depths of Miss Avon’s gray eyes. - -“Nonsense!” said Miss Avon. “To tell you the plain truth, I did not hear -your cries. It was Mr. Wynne who said he heard the White Lady wailing -for her lover.” - -“How could he translate the cry so accurately?” said Edmund. “Do you -suppose that he had heard the Banshee’s cry at the same place?” - -He kept his eyes upon Miss Avon’s face, and he saw in a moment that she -was wondering how much he knew of the movements of Harold Wynne during -the previous two nights. - -Helen Craven looked at him also pretty narrowly. She was wondering if he -had told anyone that he had suggested to her the possibility of Harold’s -being in the neighbourhood of the Banshee’s Cave during the previous -evening. - -Both girls laughed in another moment, and then Edmund Airey laughed -also--in a sort of way. Lady Innisfail was the last to join in the -laugh. But what she laughed at was the way in which Edmund had laughed. - -And while this group of four were upon the northern terrace, Harold was -seated the side of his father on one of the chairs that faced the south. -Lord Fotheringay was partial to a southern aspect. His life might be -said to be a life of southern aspects. He meant that it should never be -out of the sun, not because some of the incidents that seemed to him to -make life worth preserving were such as could best stand the searching -light of the sun, but simply because his was the nature of the -butterfly. He was a butterfly of fifty-seven--a butterfly that found it -necessary to touch up with artificial powders the ravages of years upon -the delicate, downy bloom of youth--a butterfly whose wings had now and -again been singed by contact with a harmful flame--whose still shapely -body was now and again bent with rheumatism. Surely the rheumatic -butterfly is the most wretched of insects! - -He had fluttered away from a fresh singeing, he was assuring his son. -Yes, he had scarcely strength left in his wings to carry him out of the -sphere of influence of the flame. He had, he said in a mournful tone, -been very badly treated. She had treated him very badly. The Italian -nature was essentially false--he might have known it--and when an -Italian nature is developed with a high soprano, very shrill in its -upper register, the result was--well, the result was that the flame had -singed the wings of the elderly insect who was Harold’s father. - -“Talk of money!” he cried, with so sudden an expression of emotion that -a few caked scraps of sickly, roseate powder fluttered from the -crinkled lines of his forehead--Talk of money! It was not a matter of -hundreds--he was quite prepared for that--but when the bill ran up to -thousands--thousands--thousands--oh, the whole affair was sickening. -(Harold cordially agreed with him, though he did not express himself to -this effect). Was it not enough to shake one’s confidence in woman--in -human nature--in human art (operatic)--in the world? - -Yes, it was the Husband. - -The Husband, Lord Fotheringay was disposed to regard in pretty much -the same light as Mr. Airey regarded the Other Girl. The Husband was not -exactly the obstacle, but the inconvenience. He had a habit of turning -up, and it appeared that in the latest of Lord Fotheringay’s experiences -his turning up had been more than usually inopportune. - -“That is why I followed so close upon the heels of my letter to you,” - said the father. “The crash came in a moment--it was literally a -crash too, now that I think upon it, for that hot-blooded ruffian, her -husband, caught one corner of the table cloth--we were at supper--and -swept everything that was on the table into a corner of the room. Yes, -the bill is in my portmanteau. And she took his part. Heavens above! -She actually took his part. I was the scoundrel--_briccone!_--the coarse -Italian is still ringing in my ears. It was anything but a charming -duetto. He sang a basso--her upper register was terribly shrill--I had -never heard it more so. Artistically the scene was a failure; but I had -to run for all that. Humiliating, is it not, to be overcome by something -that would, if subjected to the recognized canons of criticism, be -pronounced a failure? And he swore that he would follow me and have my -life. Enough. You got my letter. Fortune is on your side, my boy. You -saved her life last night.” - -“Whose life did I save?” asked the son. “Whose life? Heavens above! Have -you been saving more than one life?” - -“Not more than one--a good deal less than one. Don’t let us get into -a sentimental strain, pater. You are the chartered--ah, the chartered -sentimentalist of the family. Don’t try and drag me into your strain. -I’m not old enough. A man cannot pose as a sentimentalist nowadays until -he is approaching sixty.” - -“Really? Then I shall have to pause for a year or two still. Let us put -that question aside for a moment. Should I be exceeding my privileges -if I were to tell you that I am ruined?--Financially ruined, I mean, -of course; thank heaven, I am physically as strong as I was--ah, three -years ago.” - -“You said something about my allowance, I think.” - -“If I did not I failed in my duty as a father, and I don’t often do -that, my boy--thank God, I don’t often do that.” - -“No,” said Harold. “If the whole duty of a father is comprised in -acquainting his son with the various reductions that he says he finds -it necessary to make in his allowance, you are the most exemplary of -fathers, pater.” - -“There is a suspicion of sarcasm--or what is worse, epigram in that -phrase,” said the father. “Never mind, you cannot epigram away the stern -fact that I have now barely a sufficient income to keep body and soul -together. I wish you could.” - -“So do I,” said Harold. “But yours is a _ménage à trois_. It is not -merely body and soul with your but body, soul, and sentiment--it is the -third element that is the expensive one.” - -“I dare say you are right. Anyhow, I grieve for your position, my boy. -If it had pleased Heaven to make me a rich man, I would see that your -allowance was a handsome one.” - -“But since it has pleased the other Power to make you a poor one--” - -“You must marry Miss Craven--that’s the end of the whole matter, and an -end that most people would be disposed to regard as a very happy one, -too. She is a virtuous young woman, and what is better, she dresses -extremely well. What is best of all, she has several thousands a year.” - -There was a suggestion of the eighteenth century phraseology in Lord -Fotheringay’s speech, that made him seem at least a hundred years old. -Surely people did not turn up their eyes and talk of virtue since the -eighteenth century, Harold thought. The word had gone out. There was -no more need for it. The quality is taken for granted in the nineteenth -century. - -“You are a trifle over-vehement,” said he. - -“Have I ever refused to ask Miss Craven to marry me?” - -“Have you ever asked her--that’s the matter before us?” - -“Never. But what does that mean? Why, simply that I have before me -instead of behind me a most interesting quarter of an hour--I suppose -a penniless man can ask a wealthy woman inside a quarter of an hour, to -marry him. The proposition doesn’t take longer in such a case than an -honourable one would.” - -“You are speaking in a way that is not becoming in a son addressing his -father,” said Lord Fotheringay. “You almost make me ashamed of you.” - -“You have had no reason to be ashamed of me yet,” said Harold. “So long -as I refrain from doing what you command me to do, I give you no cause -to be ashamed of me.” - -“That is a pretty thing for a son to say,” cried the father, -indignantly. - -“For heaven’s sake don’t let us begin a family broil under the windows -of a house where we are guests,” said the son, rising quickly from the -chair. “We are on the border of a genuine family bickering. For God’s -sake let us stop in time.” - -“I did not come here to bicker,” said the father. “Heavens above! Am -I not entitled to some show of gratitude at least for having come more -than a thousand miles--a hundred of them in an Irish train and ten of -them on an Irish jolting car--simply to see that you are comfortably -settled for life?” - -“Yes,” said the son, “I suppose I should feel grateful to you for coming -so far to tell me that you are ruined and that I am a partner in your -ruin.” He had not seated himself, and now he turned his back upon his -father and walked round to the west side of the Castle where some of -the girls were strolling. They were waiting to see how the day would -develop--if they should put on oilskins and sou’westers or gauzes -and gossamer--the weather on the confines of the ocean knows only the -extremes of winter or summer. - -The furthest of the watchers were, he perceived, Edmund Airey and Miss -Avon. He walked toward them, and pronounced in a somewhat irresponsible -way an opinion upon the weather. - -Before the topic had been adequately discussed, Mr. Durdan and another -man came up to remind Mr. Airey that he had given them his word to be of -their party in the fishing boat, where they were accustomed to study the -Irish question for some hours daily. - -Mr. Airey protested that his promise had been wholly a conditional one. -It had not been made on the assumption that the lough should be moaning -like a Wagnerian trombone, and it could not be denied that such notes -were being produced by the great rollers beneath the influence of a -westerly wind. - -Harold gave a little shrug to suggest to Beatrice that the matter was -not one that concerned her or himself in the least, and that it might -be as well if Mr. Airey and his friends were left to discuss it by -themselves. - -The shrug scarcely suggested all that he meant it to suggest, but in -the course of a minute he was by the side of the girl a dozen yards away -from the three men. - -“I wonder if you chanced to tell Mr. Airey of the queer way you and I -met,” she said in a moment. - -“How could I have told any human being of that incident?” he cried. “Why -do you ask me such a question?” - -“He knows all about it--so much is certain,” said she. “Oh, yes, he gave -me to understand so much--not with brutal directness, of course.” - -“No, I should say not--brutal directness is not in his line,” said -Harold. - -“But the result is just the same as if he had been as direct as--as a -girl.” - -“As a girl?” - -“Yes. He said something about Miss Craven’s voice having suggested -something supernatural to Brian, and then he asked me all at once if -there had been any mist on the previous evening when I had rowed across -the lough. Now I should like to know how he guessed that I had crossed -the lough on the previous night.” - -“He is clever--diabolically clever,” said Harold after a pause. “He was -with Miss Craven in the hall--they had been dancing--when I returned--I -noticed the way he looked at me. Was there anything in my face to tell -him that--that I had met you?” - -She looked at his face and laughed. - -“Your face,” she said. “Your face--what could there have been apparent -on your face for Mr. Airey to read?” - -“What--what?” his voice was low. He was now looking into her gray eyes. -“What was there upon my face? I cannot tell. Was it a sense of doom? God -knows. Now that I look upon your face--even now I cannot tell whether I -feel the peace of God which passes understanding, or the doom of those -who go down to the sea and are lost.” - -“I do not like to hear you speak in that way,” said she. “It would be -better for me to die than to mean anything except what is peaceful and -comforting to all of God’s creatures.” - -“It would be better for you to die,” said he. He took his eyes away from -hers. They stood side by side in silence for some moments, before he -turned suddenly to her and said in quite a different strain. “I shall -row you across the lough when you are ready. Will you go after lunch?” - -“I don’t think that I shall be going quite so soon,” said she. “The fact -is that Lady Innisfail was good enough to send Brian with another letter -to my father--a letter from herself, asking my father to come to the -Castle for a day or two, but, whether he comes or not, to allow me to -remain for some days.” - -Again some moments passed before Harold spoke. - -“I want you to promise to let me know where you go when you leave -Ireland,” said he. “I don’t want to lose sight of you. The world is -large. I wandered about in it for nearly thirty years before meeting -you.” - -She was silent. It seemed as if she was considering whether or not his -last sentence should be regarded as a positive proof of the magnitude of -the world. - -She appeared to come to the conclusion that it would be unwise to -discuss the question--after all, it was only a question of statistics. - -“If you wish it,” said she, “I shall let you know our next -halting-place. I fancy that my poor father is less enthusiastic than he -was some years ago on the subject of Irish patriotism. At any rate, I -think that he has worked out all the battles fought in this region.” - -“Only let me know where you go,” said he. “I do not want to lose sight -of you. What did you say just now--peace and comfort to God’s creatures? -No, I do not want to lose sight of you.” - - - - -CHAPTER XVIII.--ON THE PROFESSIONAL MORALIST. - -THE people--Edmund Airey was one of them--who were accustomed to point -to Harold Wynne as an example of the insecurity of formulating any -definite theory of heredity, had no chance of being made aware of the -nature of the conversations in which he had taken part, or they might -not have been quite so ready to question the truth of that theory. - -His father had made it plain to him, both by letter and word of mouth, -that the proper course for him to pursue was one that involved asking -Helen Craven to marry him--the adoption of any other course, even a -prosaic one, would practically mean ruin to him; and yet he had gone -straight from the side of his father, not to the side of Miss Craven, -but to the side of Miss Avon. And not only had he done this, but he had -looked into the gray eyes of Beatrice when he should have been gazing -with ardour--or simulated ardour--into the rather lustreless orbs of -Helen. - -To do precisely the thing which he ought not to have done was certainly -a trait which he had inherited from his father. - -But he had not merely looked into the eyes of the one girl when he -should have been looking into those of the other girl, he had spoken -into her ears such words as would, if spoken into the ears of the other -girl, have made her happy. The chances were that the words which he -had spoken would lead to unhappiness. To speak such words had been -his father’s weakness all his life, so that it seemed that Harold had -inherited this weakness also. - -Perhaps for a moment or two, after Edmund Airey had sauntered up, having -got the better of the argument with Mr. Durdan--he flattered -himself that he had invariably got the better of him in the House of -Commons--Harold felt that he was as rebellious against the excellent -counsels of his father as his father had ever been against the excellent -precepts which society has laid down for its own protection. He knew -that the circumstance of his father’s having never accepted the good -advice which had been offered to him as freely as advice, good and bad, -is usually offered to people who are almost certain not to follow it, -did not diminish from the wisdom of the course which his father had -urged upon him to pursue. He had acknowledged to Edmund Airey some days -before, that the substance of the advice was good, and had expressed his -intention of following it--nay, he felt even when he had walked straight -from his father’s side to indulge in that earnest look into the eyes of -Beatrice, that it was almost inevitable that he should take the advice -of his father; for however distasteful it may be, the advice of a father -is sometimes acted on by a son. But still the act of rebellion had been -pleasant to him--as pleasant to him as his father’s acts of the same -character had been to his father. - -And all this time Helen Craven was making her usual elaborate -preparations for finishing her sketch of some local scene, and everyone -knew that she could not seek that scene unless accompanied by someone to -carry her umbrella and stool. - -Lord Fotheringay perceived this in a moment from his seat facing -the south. He saw that Providence was on the side of art, so to -speak--assuming that a water-colour sketch of a natural landscape by an -amateur is art, and assuming that Providence meant simply an opportunity -for his son to ask Miss Craven to marry him. - -Lord Fotheringay saw how Miss Craven lingered with her colour-box in one -hand and her stool in the other. What was she waiting for? He did not -venture to think that she was waiting for Harold to saunter up and take -possession of her apparatus, but he felt certain that if Harold were to -saunter up, Miss Craven’s eyes would brighten--so far as such eyes as -hers could brighten. His teeth met with a snap that threatened the gold -springs when he saw some other man stroll up and express the hope that -Miss Craven would permit him to carry her stool and umbrella, for her -sketching umbrella was brought from the hall by a servant. - -Lord Fotheringay’s indignation against his son was great afterwards. He -made an excellent attempt to express to Edmund Airey what he felt on -the subject of Harold’s conduct, and Edmund shook his head most -sympathetically. - -What was to be done, Lord Fotheringay inquired. What was to be done in -order to make Harold act in accordance with the dictates not merely of -prudence but of necessity as well? - -Mr. Airey could not see that any positive action could be taken in order -to compel Harold to adopt the course which every sensible person would -admit was the right course--in fact the only course open to him under -the circumstances. He added that only two days ago Harold had admitted -that he meant to ask Miss Craven to marry him. - -“Heavens above!” cried Lord Fotheringay. “He never admitted so much to -me. Then what has occurred to change him within a few days?” - -“In such a case as this it is as well not to ask _what_ but _who_,” - remarked Edmund. - -Lord Fotheringay looked at him eagerly. “Who--who--you don’t mean -another girl?” - -“Why should I not mean another girl?” said Edmund. “You may have some -elementary acquaintance with woman, Lord Fotheringay.” - -“I have--yes, elementary,” admitted Lord Fotheringay. - -“Then surely you must have perceived that a man’s attention is turned -away from one woman only by the appearance of another woman,” said -Edmund. - -“You mean that--by heavens, that notion occurred to me the moment that I -saw her. She is a lovely creature, Airey.” - -“‘A gray eye or so!’ said Airey.” - -“A gray eye or so!” cried Lord Fotheringay, who had not given sufficient -attention to the works of Shakespeare to recognize a quotation. “A -gray--Oh, you were always a cold-blooded fellow. Such eyes, Airey, are -so uncommon as--ah, the eyes are not to the point. They only lend colour -to your belief that she is the other girl. Yes, that notion occurred to -me the moment she entered the hall.” - -“I believe that but for her inopportune appearance Harold would now be -engaged to Miss Craven,” said Edmund. - -“There’s not the shadow of a doubt about the matter,” cried Lord -Fotheringay--both men seemed to regard Miss Craven’s acquiescence in -the scheme which they had in their minds, as outside the discussion -altogether. “Now what on earth did Lady Innisfail mean by asking a -girl with such eyes to stay here? A girl with such eyes has no business -appearing among people like us who have to settle our mundane affairs to -the best advantage. Those eyes are a disturbing influence, Airey. They -should never be seen while matters are in an unsettled condition. And -Lady Innisfail professes to be Harold’s friend.” - -“And so she is,” said Edmund. “But the delight that Lady Innisfail -finds in capturing a strange face--especially when that face is -beautiful--overcomes all other considerations with her. That is why, -although anxious--she was anxious yesterday, though that is not saying -she is anxious today--to hear of Harold’s proposing to Miss Craven, yet -she is much more anxious to see the effect produced by the appearance of -Miss Avon among her guests.” - -“And this is a Christian country!” said Lord Fotheringay solemnly, after -a pause of considerable duration. - -“Nominally,” said Mr. Airey, - -“What is society coming to, Airey, when a woman occupying the position -of Lady Innisfail, does not hesitate to throw all considerations of -friendship to the winds solely for the sake of a momentary sensation?” - -Lord Fotheringay was now so solemn that his words and his method of -delivering them suggested the earnestness of an evangelist--zeal is -always expected from an evangelist, though unbecoming in an ordained -clergyman. He held one finger out and raised it and lowered it with the -inflections of his voice with the skill of a professional moralist. - -He had scarcely spoken before Miss Avon, by the side of the judge and -Miss Innisfail, appeared on the terrace. - -The judge--he said he had known her father--was beaming on her. -Professing to know her father he probably considered sufficient -justification for beaming on her. - -Lord Fotheringay and his companion watched the girl in silence until she -and her companions had descended to the path leading to the cliffs. - -“Airey,” said Lord Fotheringay at length. “Airey, that boy of mine must -be prevented from making a fool of himself--he must be prevented from -making a fool of that girl. I would not like to see such a girl as -that--I think you said you noticed her eyes--made a fool of.” - -“It would be very sad,” said Edmund. “But what means do you propose to -adopt to prevent the increase by two of the many fools already in the -world?” - -“I mean to marry the girl myself,” cried Lord Fotheringay, rising to his -feet--not without some little difficulty, for rheumatism had for years -been his greatest enemy. - - - - -CHAPTER XIX.--ON MODERN SOCIETY. - -EDMUND AIREY had the most perfect command of his features under all -circumstances. While the members of the Front Opposition Benches were -endeavouring to sneer him into their lobby, upon the occasion of a -division on some question on which it was rumoured he differed from -the Government, he never moved a muscle. The flaunts and gibes may -have stung him, but he had never yet given an indication of feeling -the sting; so that if Lord Fotheringay looked for any of those twitches -about the corners of Mr. Airey’s mouth, which the sudden announcement -of his determination would possibly have brought around the mouth of -an ordinary man, he must have had little experience of his companion’s -powers. - -But that Lord Fotheringay felt on the whole greatly flattered by the -impassiveness of Edmund Airey’s face after his announcement, Edmund -Airey did not for a moment doubt. When a man of fifty-seven gravely -announces his intention to another man of marrying a girl of, perhaps, -twenty, and with eyes of remarkable lustre, and when the man takes such -an announcement as the merest matter of course, the man who makes it has -some reason for feeling flattered. - -The chances are, however, that he succeeds in proving to his own -satisfaction that he has no reason for feeling flattered; for the man -of fifty-seven who is fool enough to entertain the notion of marrying a -girl of twenty with lustrous eyes, is certainly fool enough to believe -that the announcement of his intention in this respect is in no way out -of the common. - -Thus, when, after a glance concentrated upon the corners of Edmund -Airey’s mouth, Lord Fotheringay resumed his seat and began to give -serious reasons for taking the step that he had declared himself ready -to take--reasons beyond the mere natural desire to prevent Miss Avon -from being made a fool of--he gave no indication of feeling in the least -flattered by the impassiveness of the face of his companion. - -Yes, he explained to Mr. Airey, he had been so badly treated by the -world that he had almost made up his mind to retire from the world--the -exact words in which he expressed that resolution were “to let the world -go to the devil in its own way.” - -Now, as the belief was general that Lord Fotheringay’s presence in the -world had materially accelerated its speed in the direction which he -had indicated, the announcement of his intention to allow it to proceed -without his assistance was not absurd. - -Yes, he had been badly treated by the world, he said. The world was very -wicked. He felt sad when he thought of the vast amount of wickedness -there was in the world, and the small amount of it that he had already -enjoyed. To be sure, it could not be said that he had quite lived the -life of the ideal anchorite: he admitted--and smacked his lips as he did -so--that he had now and again had a good time (Mr. Airey did not assume -that the word “good” was to be accepted in its Sunday-school sense) -but on the whole the result was disappointing. - -“As saith the Preacher,” remarked Mr. Airey, when Lord Fotheringay -paused and shook his head so that another little scrap of caked powder -escaped from the depths of one of the wrinkles of his forehead. - -“The Preacher--what Preacher?” he asked. - -“The Preacher who cried _Vanitas Vanitatum_,” said Edmund. - -“He had gone on a tour with an Italian opera company,” said Lord -Fotheringay, “and he had fallen foul of the basso. Airey, my boy, -whatever you do, steer clear of a prima donna with a high soprano. It -means thousands--thousands, and a precipitate flight at the last. You -needn’t try a gift of paste--the finest productions of the Ormuz -Gem Company--‘a Tiara for Thirty Shillings’--you know their -advertisement--no, I’ve tried that. It was no use. The real thing -she would have--Heavens above! Two thousand pounds for a trinket, and -nothing to show for it, but a smashing of supper plates and a hurried -flight. Ah, Airey, is it any wonder that I should make up my mind -to live a quiet life with--I quite forget who was in my mind when I -commenced this interesting conversation?” - -“It makes no difference,” said Mr. Airey. “The principle is precisely -the same. There is Miss Innisfail looking for someone, I must go to -her.” - -“A desperately proper girl,” said Lord Fotheringay. “As desperately -proper as if she had once been desperately naughty. These proper girls -know a vast deal. She scarcely speaks to me. Yes, she must know a lot.” - -His remarks were lost upon Mr. Airey, for he had politely hurried to -Miss Innisfail and was asking her if he could be of any assistance to -her. But when Miss Innisfail replied that she was merely waiting for -Brian, the boatman, who should have returned long ago from the other -side of the lough, Mr. Airey did not return to Lord Fotheringay. - -He had had enough of Lord Fotheringay for one afternoon, and he hoped -that Lord Fotheringay would understand so much. He had long ago ceased -to be amusing. As an addition to the house-party at the Castle he was -unprofitable. He knew that Lady Innisfail was of this opinion, and he -was well aware also that Lady Innisfail had not given him more than a -general and very vague invitation to the Castle. He had simply come to -the Castle in order to avoid the possibly disagreeable consequences of -buying some thousands of pounds’ worth of diamonds--perhaps it would be -more correct to say, diamonds costing some thousands of pounds, leaving -worth out of the question--for a woman with a husband. - -Airey knew that the philosophy of Lord Fotheringay was the philosophy of -the maker of omelettes. No one has yet solved the problem of how to make -omelettes without breaking eggs. Lord Fotheringay had broken a good many -eggs in his day, and occasionally the result was that his share of the -transaction was not the omelette but the broken shells. Occasionally, -too, Edmund Airey was well aware, Lord Fotheringay had suffered more -inconvenience than was involved in the mere fact of his being deprived -of the comestible. His latest adventure. Airey thought, might be -included among such experiences. He had fled to the brink of the ocean -in order to avoid the vengeance of the Husband. “Here the pursuer can -pursue no more,” was the line that was in Edmund Airey’s mind as he -listened to the fragmentary account of the latest _contretemps_ of the -rheumatic butterfly. - -Yes, he had had quite enough of Lord Fotheringay’s company. The -announcement of his intention to marry Miss Avon had not made him more -interesting in the eyes of Edmund Airey, though it might have done so -in other people’s eyes--for a man who makes himself supremely ridiculous -makes himself supremely interesting as well, in certain circles. - -The announcement made by Lord Fotheringay had caused him to seem -ridiculous, though of course Edmund had made no sign to this effect: -had he made any sign he would not have heard the particulars of Lord -Fotheringay’s latest fiasco, and he was desirous of learning those -particulars. Having become acquainted with them, however, he found that -he had had quite enough of his company. - -But in the course of the afternoon Mr. Airey perceived that, though -in his eyes there was something ridiculous in the notion of Lord -Fotheringay’s expression of a determination to marry Beatrice Avon, the -idea might not seem quite so ridiculous to other people--Miss Avon’s -father, for instance. - -In another moment he had come to the conclusion that the idea might not -seem altogether absurd to Miss Avon herself. - -Young women of twenty--even when they have been endowed by heaven with -lustrous eyes (assuming that the lustre of a young woman’s eyes is -a gift from heaven, and not acquired to work the purposes of a very -different power)--have been known to entertain without repugnance -the idea of marrying impecunious peers of fifty-seven; and upon this -circumstance Edmund pondered. - -Standing on the brink of a cliff at the base of which the great rollers -were crouching like huge white-maned lions, Mr. Airey reflected as he -had never previously done, upon the debased condition of modern society, -in which such incidents are of constant occurrence. But, however -deplorable such incidents are, he knew perfectly well that there never -had existed a society in the world where they had not been quite as -frequent as they are in modern society in England. - -Yes, it was quite as likely as not that Lord Fotheringay would be able -to carry out the intention which he had announced to his confidant of -the moment. - -But when Mr. Airey thought of the lustrous eyes of Beatrice Avon, -recalling the next moment the rheumatic movements of Lord Fotheringay -and the falling of the scrap of caked powder from his forehead, he felt -quixotic enough to be equal to the attempt to prevent the realization of -Lord Fotheringay’s intention. - -It was then that the thought occurred to him--Why should not Harold, who -was clearly ready to fall in love with the liquid eyes of Beatrice Avon, -ask her to marry him instead of his father? - -The result of his consideration of this question was to convince -him that such an occurrence as it suggested should be averted at all -hazards. - -Only the worst enemy that Harold Wynne could have--the worst enemy that -the girl could have--would like to see them married. - -It would be different if the hot-blooded Italian husband were to pursue -the enemy of his household to the brink of the Atlantic cliffs and then -push him over the cliffs into the depths of the Atlantic Ocean. But the -hot-blooded Italian was not yet in sight, and Edmund knew very well that -so long as Lord Fotheringay lived, Harold was dependent on him for his -daily bread. - -If Harold were to marry Miss Avon, it would lie in his father’s power -to make him a pauper, or, worse, the professional director with the -honorary prefix of “Honourable” to his name, dear to the company -promoter. - -On the death of Lord Fotheringay Harold would inherit whatever property -still remained out of the hands of the mortgagees; but Edmund was well -aware of the longevity of that species of butterfly which is susceptible -of rheumatic attacks; so that for, perhaps, fifteen years Harold might -remain dependent upon the good-will of his father for his daily bread. - -It thus appeared to Mr. Airey that the problem of how to frustrate the -intentions of Lord Fotheringay, was not an easy one to solve. - -He knew the world too well to entertain for a moment the possibility of -defeating Lord Fotheringay’s avowed purpose by informing either the girl -or her father of the evil reputation of Lord Fotheringay. The evil deeds -of a duke have occasionally permitted his wife to obtain a divorce; but -they have never prevented him from obtaining another wife. - -All this Mr. Edmund Airey knew, having lived in the world and observed -the ways of its inhabitants for several years. - - -END OF VOLUME I. - - - - - - - - - - -End of Project Gutenberg’s A Gray Eye or So, by Frank Frankfort Moore - -*** END OF THIS PROJECT GUTENBERG EBOOK A GRAY EYE OR SO *** - -***** This file should be named 51944-0.txt or 51944-0.zip ***** -This and all associated files of various formats will be found in: - http://www.gutenberg.org/5/1/9/4/51944/ - -Produced by David Widger from page images generously -provided by the Internet Archive - - -Updated editions will replace the previous one--the old editions will -be renamed. - -Creating the works from print editions not protected by U.S. copyright -law means that no one owns a United States copyright in these works, -so the Foundation (and you!) can copy and distribute it in the United -States without permission and without paying copyright -royalties. Special rules, set forth in the General Terms of Use part -of this license, apply to copying and distributing Project -Gutenberg-tm electronic works to protect the PROJECT GUTENBERG-tm -concept and trademark. Project Gutenberg is a registered trademark, -and may not be used if you charge for the eBooks, unless you receive -specific permission. If you do not charge anything for copies of this -eBook, complying with the rules is very easy. You may use this eBook -for nearly any purpose such as creation of derivative works, reports, -performances and research. They may be modified and printed and given -away--you may do practically ANYTHING in the United States with eBooks -not protected by U.S. copyright law. Redistribution is subject to the -trademark license, especially commercial redistribution. - -START: FULL LICENSE - -THE FULL PROJECT GUTENBERG LICENSE -PLEASE READ THIS BEFORE YOU DISTRIBUTE OR USE THIS WORK - -To protect the Project Gutenberg-tm mission of promoting the free -distribution of electronic works, by using or distributing this work -(or any other work associated in any way with the phrase “Project -Gutenberg”), you agree to comply with all the terms of the Full -Project Gutenberg-tm License available with this file or online at -www.gutenberg.org/license. - -Section 1. General Terms of Use and Redistributing Project -Gutenberg-tm electronic works - -1.A. By reading or using any part of this Project Gutenberg-tm -electronic work, you indicate that you have read, understand, agree to -and accept all the terms of this license and intellectual property -(trademark/copyright) agreement. If you do not agree to abide by all -the terms of this agreement, you must cease using and return or -destroy all copies of Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works in your -possession. If you paid a fee for obtaining a copy of or access to a -Project Gutenberg-tm electronic work and you do not agree to be bound -by the terms of this agreement, you may obtain a refund from the -person or entity to whom you paid the fee as set forth in paragraph -1.E.8. - -1.B. “Project Gutenberg” is a registered trademark. It may only be -used on or associated in any way with an electronic work by people who -agree to be bound by the terms of this agreement. There are a few -things that you can do with most Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works -even without complying with the full terms of this agreement. See -paragraph 1.C below. There are a lot of things you can do with Project -Gutenberg-tm electronic works if you follow the terms of this -agreement and help preserve free future access to Project Gutenberg-tm -electronic works. See paragraph 1.E below. - -1.C. The Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation (“the -Foundation” or PGLAF), owns a compilation copyright in the collection -of Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works. Nearly all the individual -works in the collection are in the public domain in the United -States. If an individual work is unprotected by copyright law in the -United States and you are located in the United States, we do not -claim a right to prevent you from copying, distributing, performing, -displaying or creating derivative works based on the work as long as -all references to Project Gutenberg are removed. Of course, we hope -that you will support the Project Gutenberg-tm mission of promoting -free access to electronic works by freely sharing Project Gutenberg-tm -works in compliance with the terms of this agreement for keeping the -Project Gutenberg-tm name associated with the work. You can easily -comply with the terms of this agreement by keeping this work in the -same format with its attached full Project Gutenberg-tm License when -you share it without charge with others. - -1.D. The copyright laws of the place where you are located also govern -what you can do with this work. Copyright laws in most countries are -in a constant state of change. If you are outside the United States, -check the laws of your country in addition to the terms of this -agreement before downloading, copying, displaying, performing, -distributing or creating derivative works based on this work or any -other Project Gutenberg-tm work. The Foundation makes no -representations concerning the copyright status of any work in any -country outside the United States. - -1.E. Unless you have removed all references to Project Gutenberg: - -1.E.1. The following sentence, with active links to, or other -immediate access to, the full Project Gutenberg-tm License must appear -prominently whenever any copy of a Project Gutenberg-tm work (any work -on which the phrase “Project Gutenberg” appears, or with which the -phrase “Project Gutenberg” is associated) is accessed, displayed, -performed, viewed, copied or distributed: - - This eBook is for the use of anyone anywhere in the United States and - most other parts of the world at no cost and with almost no - restrictions whatsoever. You may copy it, give it away or re-use it - under the terms of the Project Gutenberg License included with this - eBook or online at www.gutenberg.org. If you are not located in the - United States, you’ll have to check the laws of the country where you - are located before using this ebook. - -1.E.2. If an individual Project Gutenberg-tm electronic work is -derived from texts not protected by U.S. copyright law (does not -contain a notice indicating that it is posted with permission of the -copyright holder), the work can be copied and distributed to anyone in -the United States without paying any fees or charges. If you are -redistributing or providing access to a work with the phrase “Project -Gutenberg” associated with or appearing on the work, you must comply -either with the requirements of paragraphs 1.E.1 through 1.E.7 or -obtain permission for the use of the work and the Project Gutenberg-tm -trademark as set forth in paragraphs 1.E.8 or 1.E.9. - -1.E.3. If an individual Project Gutenberg-tm electronic work is posted -with the permission of the copyright holder, your use and distribution -must comply with both paragraphs 1.E.1 through 1.E.7 and any -additional terms imposed by the copyright holder. Additional terms -will be linked to the Project Gutenberg-tm License for all works -posted with the permission of the copyright holder found at the -beginning of this work. - -1.E.4. Do not unlink or detach or remove the full Project Gutenberg-tm -License terms from this work, or any files containing a part of this -work or any other work associated with Project Gutenberg-tm. - -1.E.5. Do not copy, display, perform, distribute or redistribute this -electronic work, or any part of this electronic work, without -prominently displaying the sentence set forth in paragraph 1.E.1 with -active links or immediate access to the full terms of the Project -Gutenberg-tm License. - -1.E.6. You may convert to and distribute this work in any binary, -compressed, marked up, nonproprietary or proprietary form, including -any word processing or hypertext form. However, if you provide access -to or distribute copies of a Project Gutenberg-tm work in a format -other than “Plain Vanilla ASCII” or other format used in the official -version posted on the official Project Gutenberg-tm web site -(www.gutenberg.org), you must, at no additional cost, fee or expense -to the user, provide a copy, a means of exporting a copy, or a means -of obtaining a copy upon request, of the work in its original “Plain -Vanilla ASCII” or other form. Any alternate format must include the -full Project Gutenberg-tm License as specified in paragraph 1.E.1. - -1.E.7. Do not charge a fee for access to, viewing, displaying, -performing, copying or distributing any Project Gutenberg-tm works -unless you comply with paragraph 1.E.8 or 1.E.9. - -1.E.8. You may charge a reasonable fee for copies of or providing -access to or distributing Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works -provided that - -* You pay a royalty fee of 20% of the gross profits you derive from - the use of Project Gutenberg-tm works calculated using the method - you already use to calculate your applicable taxes. The fee is owed - to the owner of the Project Gutenberg-tm trademark, but he has - agreed to donate royalties under this paragraph to the Project - Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation. Royalty payments must be paid - within 60 days following each date on which you prepare (or are - legally required to prepare) your periodic tax returns. Royalty - payments should be clearly marked as such and sent to the Project - Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation at the address specified in - Section 4, “Information about donations to the Project Gutenberg - Literary Archive Foundation.” - -* You provide a full refund of any money paid by a user who notifies - you in writing (or by e-mail) within 30 days of receipt that s/he - does not agree to the terms of the full Project Gutenberg-tm - License. You must require such a user to return or destroy all - copies of the works possessed in a physical medium and discontinue - all use of and all access to other copies of Project Gutenberg-tm - works. - -* You provide, in accordance with paragraph 1.F.3, a full refund of - any money paid for a work or a replacement copy, if a defect in the - electronic work is discovered and reported to you within 90 days of - receipt of the work. - -* You comply with all other terms of this agreement for free - distribution of Project Gutenberg-tm works. - -1.E.9. If you wish to charge a fee or distribute a Project -Gutenberg-tm electronic work or group of works on different terms than -are set forth in this agreement, you must obtain permission in writing -from both the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation and The -Project Gutenberg Trademark LLC, the owner of the Project Gutenberg-tm -trademark. Contact the Foundation as set forth in Section 3 below. - -1.F. - -1.F.1. Project Gutenberg volunteers and employees expend considerable -effort to identify, do copyright research on, transcribe and proofread -works not protected by U.S. copyright law in creating the Project -Gutenberg-tm collection. Despite these efforts, Project Gutenberg-tm -electronic works, and the medium on which they may be stored, may -contain “Defects,” such as, but not limited to, incomplete, inaccurate -or corrupt data, transcription errors, a copyright or other -intellectual property infringement, a defective or damaged disk or -other medium, a computer virus, or computer codes that damage or -cannot be read by your equipment. - -1.F.2. LIMITED WARRANTY, DISCLAIMER OF DAMAGES - Except for the “Right -of Replacement or Refund” described in paragraph 1.F.3, the Project -Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation, the owner of the Project -Gutenberg-tm trademark, and any other party distributing a Project -Gutenberg-tm electronic work under this agreement, disclaim all -liability to you for damages, costs and expenses, including legal -fees. YOU AGREE THAT YOU HAVE NO REMEDIES FOR NEGLIGENCE, STRICT -LIABILITY, BREACH OF WARRANTY OR BREACH OF CONTRACT EXCEPT THOSE -PROVIDED IN PARAGRAPH 1.F.3. YOU AGREE THAT THE FOUNDATION, THE -TRADEMARK OWNER, AND ANY DISTRIBUTOR UNDER THIS AGREEMENT WILL NOT BE -LIABLE TO YOU FOR ACTUAL, DIRECT, INDIRECT, CONSEQUENTIAL, PUNITIVE OR -INCIDENTAL DAMAGES EVEN IF YOU GIVE NOTICE OF THE POSSIBILITY OF SUCH -DAMAGE. - -1.F.3. LIMITED RIGHT OF REPLACEMENT OR REFUND - If you discover a -defect in this electronic work within 90 days of receiving it, you can -receive a refund of the money (if any) you paid for it by sending a -written explanation to the person you received the work from. If you -received the work on a physical medium, you must return the medium -with your written explanation. The person or entity that provided you -with the defective work may elect to provide a replacement copy in -lieu of a refund. If you received the work electronically, the person -or entity providing it to you may choose to give you a second -opportunity to receive the work electronically in lieu of a refund. If -the second copy is also defective, you may demand a refund in writing -without further opportunities to fix the problem. - -1.F.4. Except for the limited right of replacement or refund set forth -in paragraph 1.F.3, this work is provided to you ‘AS-IS’, WITH NO -OTHER WARRANTIES OF ANY KIND, EXPRESS OR IMPLIED, INCLUDING BUT NOT -LIMITED TO WARRANTIES OF MERCHANTABILITY OR FITNESS FOR ANY PURPOSE. - -1.F.5. Some states do not allow disclaimers of certain implied -warranties or the exclusion or limitation of certain types of -damages. If any disclaimer or limitation set forth in this agreement -violates the law of the state applicable to this agreement, the -agreement shall be interpreted to make the maximum disclaimer or -limitation permitted by the applicable state law. The invalidity or -unenforceability of any provision of this agreement shall not void the -remaining provisions. - -1.F.6. INDEMNITY - You agree to indemnify and hold the Foundation, the -trademark owner, any agent or employee of the Foundation, anyone -providing copies of Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works in -accordance with this agreement, and any volunteers associated with the -production, promotion and distribution of Project Gutenberg-tm -electronic works, harmless from all liability, costs and expenses, -including legal fees, that arise directly or indirectly from any of -the following which you do or cause to occur: (a) distribution of this -or any Project Gutenberg-tm work, (b) alteration, modification, or -additions or deletions to any Project Gutenberg-tm work, and (c) any -Defect you cause. - -Section 2. Information about the Mission of Project Gutenberg-tm - -Project Gutenberg-tm is synonymous with the free distribution of -electronic works in formats readable by the widest variety of -computers including obsolete, old, middle-aged and new computers. It -exists because of the efforts of hundreds of volunteers and donations -from people in all walks of life. - -Volunteers and financial support to provide volunteers with the -assistance they need are critical to reaching Project Gutenberg-tm’s -goals and ensuring that the Project Gutenberg-tm collection will -remain freely available for generations to come. In 2001, the Project -Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation was created to provide a secure -and permanent future for Project Gutenberg-tm and future -generations. To learn more about the Project Gutenberg Literary -Archive Foundation and how your efforts and donations can help, see -Sections 3 and 4 and the Foundation information page at -www.gutenberg.org Section 3. Information about the Project Gutenberg -Literary Archive Foundation - -The Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation is a non profit -501(c)(3) educational corporation organized under the laws of the -state of Mississippi and granted tax exempt status by the Internal -Revenue Service. The Foundation’s EIN or federal tax identification -number is 64-6221541. Contributions to the Project Gutenberg Literary -Archive Foundation are tax deductible to the full extent permitted by -U.S. federal laws and your state’s laws. - -The Foundation’s principal office is in Fairbanks, Alaska, with the -mailing address: PO Box 750175, Fairbanks, AK 99775, but its -volunteers and employees are scattered throughout numerous -locations. Its business office is located at 809 North 1500 West, Salt -Lake City, UT 84116, (801) 596-1887. Email contact links and up to -date contact information can be found at the Foundation’s web site and -official page at www.gutenberg.org/contact - -For additional contact information: - - Dr. Gregory B. Newby - Chief Executive and Director - gbnewby@pglaf.org - -Section 4. Information about Donations to the Project Gutenberg -Literary Archive Foundation - -Project Gutenberg-tm depends upon and cannot survive without wide -spread public support and donations to carry out its mission of -increasing the number of public domain and licensed works that can be -freely distributed in machine readable form accessible by the widest -array of equipment including outdated equipment. Many small donations -($1 to $5,000) are particularly important to maintaining tax exempt -status with the IRS. - -The Foundation is committed to complying with the laws regulating -charities and charitable donations in all 50 states of the United -States. Compliance requirements are not uniform and it takes a -considerable effort, much paperwork and many fees to meet and keep up -with these requirements. We do not solicit donations in locations -where we have not received written confirmation of compliance. To SEND -DONATIONS or determine the status of compliance for any particular -state visit www.gutenberg.org/donate - -While we cannot and do not solicit contributions from states where we -have not met the solicitation requirements, we know of no prohibition -against accepting unsolicited donations from donors in such states who -approach us with offers to donate. - -International donations are gratefully accepted, but we cannot make -any statements concerning tax treatment of donations received from -outside the United States. U.S. laws alone swamp our small staff. - -Please check the Project Gutenberg Web pages for current donation -methods and addresses. Donations are accepted in a number of other -ways including checks, online payments and credit card donations. To -donate, please visit: www.gutenberg.org/donate - -Section 5. General Information About Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works. - -Professor Michael S. Hart was the originator of the Project -Gutenberg-tm concept of a library of electronic works that could be -freely shared with anyone. For forty years, he produced and -distributed Project Gutenberg-tm eBooks with only a loose network of -volunteer support. - -Project Gutenberg-tm eBooks are often created from several printed -editions, all of which are confirmed as not protected by copyright in -the U.S. unless a copyright notice is included. Thus, we do not -necessarily keep eBooks in compliance with any particular paper -edition. - -Most people start at our Web site which has the main PG search -facility: www.gutenberg.org - -This Web site includes information about Project Gutenberg-tm, -including how to make donations to the Project Gutenberg Literary -Archive Foundation, how to help produce our new eBooks, and how to -subscribe to our email newsletter to hear about new eBooks. - diff --git a/old/51944-0.zip b/old/51944-0.zip Binary files differdeleted file mode 100644 index cee7843..0000000 --- a/old/51944-0.zip +++ /dev/null diff --git a/old/51944-8.txt b/old/51944-8.txt deleted file mode 100644 index d85a156..0000000 --- a/old/51944-8.txt +++ /dev/null @@ -1,4615 +0,0 @@ -The Project Gutenberg EBook of A Gray Eye or So, by Frank Frankfort Moore - -This eBook is for the use of anyone anywhere in the United States and most -other parts of the world at no cost and with almost no restrictions -whatsoever. You may copy it, give it away or re-use it under the terms of -the Project Gutenberg License included with this eBook or online at -www.gutenberg.org. If you are not located in the United States, you'll have -to check the laws of the country where you are located before using this ebook. - - - -Title: A Gray Eye or So - In Three Volumes--Volume I - -Author: Frank Frankfort Moore - -Release Date: May 2, 2016 [EBook #51944] - -Language: English - -Character set encoding: ISO-8859-1 - -*** START OF THIS PROJECT GUTENBERG EBOOK A GRAY EYE OR SO *** - - - - -Produced by David Widger from page images generously -provided by the Internet Archive - - - - - - - - - -A GRAY EYE OR SO - -By Frank Frankfort Moore - -Author of "I Forbid The Banns," "Dalreen," "Sojourners Together," -"Highways And High Seas," Etc. - -In Three Volumes--Volume I - -Sixth Edition - -London: Hutchinson & Co., 34 Paternoster Row - - -1893 - - -[Illustration: 0007] - - - - - -A GRAY EYE OR SO - - - - -CHAPTER I.--ON CERTAIN ABSTRACTIONS. - - -I WAS talking about woman in the abstract," said Harold. - -The other, whose name was Edmund--his worst enemies had never -abbreviated it--smiled, lifted his eyes unto the hills as if in search -of something, frowned as if he failed to find it, smiled a cat's-paw of -a smile--a momentary crinkle in the region of the eyes--twice his lips -parted as if he were about to speak; then he gave a laugh--the laugh of -a man who finds that for which he has been searching. - -"Woman in the abstract?" said he. "Woman in the abstract? My dear -Harold, there is no such thing as woman in the abstract. When you talk -about Woman enthusiastically, you are talking about the woman you love; -when you talk about Woman cynically, you are talking about the woman who -won't love you." - -"Maybe your honours never heard tell of Larry O'Leary?" said the -Third--for there was a Third, and his name was Brian; his duty was to -row the boat, and this duty he interpreted by making now and again an -elaborate pretence of rowing, which deceived no one. - -"That sounds well," said Harold; "but do you want it to be applied? -Do you want a test case of the operation of your epigram--if it is an -epigram?" - -"A test case?" - -"Yes; I have heard you talk cynically about woman upon occasions. Does -that mean that you have been unloved by many?" - -Again the man called Edmund looked inquiringly up the purple slope of -the hill. - -"You're a wonderful clever gentleman," said Brian, as if communing with -himself, "a wonderful gentleman entirely! Isn't he after casting his -eyes at the very spot where old Larry kept his still?" - -"No," said Edmund; "I have never spoken cynically of women. To do so -would be to speak against my convictions. I have great hope of Woman." - -"Yes; our mothers and sisters are women," said Harold. "That makes -us hopeful of women. Now we are back in the wholesome regions of the -abstract once more, so that we have talked in a circle and are precisely -where we started, only that I have heard for the first time that you are -hopeful of Woman." - -"That's enough for one day," said Edmund. - -"Quite," said Harold. - -"You must know that in the old days the Excise police looked after the -potheen--the Royal Irish does it now," said the Third. "Well, as I say, -in the old days there was a reward of five pounds given by the Excisemen -for the discovery of a private still. Now Larry had been a regular hero -at transforming the innocent smiling pratie into the drink that's the -curse of the country, God bless it! But he was too wary a lad for the -police, and he rolled keg after keg down the side of Slieve Gorm. At -last the worm of his still got worn out--they do wear out after a dozen -years or so of stiff work--and people noticed that Larry was wearing out -too, just through thinking of where he'd get the three pound ten to buy -the new machinery. They tried to cheer him up, and the decent boys was -so anxious to give him heart that there wasn't such a thing as a sober -man to be found in all the country side. But though the brave fellows -did what they could for him, it was no use. He never got within three -pound five of the three pound ten that he needed. But just as things was -at their worst, they mended. Larry was his old self again, and the word -went round that the boys might get sober by degrees. - -"Now what did our friend Larry do, if you please, but take his old -worn-out still and hide it among the heather of the hill fornenst -us--Slieve Glas is its name--and then he goes the same night to the -Excise officer, in the queer secret way. - -"'I'm in a bad way for money, or it's not me that would be after turning -informer,' says he, when he had told the officer that he knew where the -still was concealed. - -"'That's the worst of you all,' says the officer. 'You'll not inform on -principle, but only because you're in need of money.' - -"'More's the pity, sir,' says Larry. - -"'Where's the still?' says the officer. - -"'If I bring you to it,' says Larry, 'it must be kept a dead secret, for -the owner is the best friend I have in the world.' - -"'You're a nice chap to inform on your best friend,' says the officer. - -"'I'll never be able to look at him straight in the face after, and -that's the truth,' says Larry. - -"Well, your honours, didn't Larry lead the officer and a couple of the -Excisemen up the hill in the dark of the early morning, and sure enough -they came upon the old still, hid among the heather. It was captured, -and Larry got the five pound reward, and was able to buy a brand-new -still with the money, besides having thirty shillings to the good in his -pocket. After that, was it any wonder that he became one of the greatest -informers in the country? By the Powers, he made a neat thing out of -the business of leading the officers to his own stills and pocketing the -reward. He was thirty shillings to the good every time. Ah, Larry was a -boy!" - -"So I judge," said the man called Edmund, with an unaffected laugh--he -had studied the art of being unaffected. "But you see, it was not of the -Man but of the Woman we were talking." - -"That's why I thought that the change would be good for your honours," -remarked Brian. "When gentlemen that I've out in this boat with me, -begin to talk together in a way that has got no sense in it at all, I -know that they're talking about a woman, and I tell them the story of -Larry O'Leary." - -Neither the man called Edmund, nor the man called Harold, talked any -more that day upon Woman as a topic. - - - - -CHAPTER II.--ON A GREAT HOPE. - -I THINK you remarked that you had great hope of Woman," said Harold, -the next day. The boat had drifted once again into the centre of the -same scene, and there seemed to be a likelihood of at least two of the -boat's company drifting back to the topic of the previous afternoon. - -"Yes, you certainly admitted that you had great hope of Woman." - -"And so I have. Woman felt, long ago; she is beginning to feel again." - -"You don't think that feeling is being educated out of her? I certainly -have occasional suspicions that this process is going on. Why, just -think of the Stafford girl. She can tell you at a moment's notice -the exact difference between an atheist, an infidel, an agnostic, a -freethinker, and the Honest Doubter." - -"She has been reading modern fiction--that's all. No, I don't think that -what is called education makes much difference to a woman. After all, -what does this thing called education mean? It simply means that a girl -can read all the objectionable passages of the ancient poets without the -need of a translation. I have hope of Woman because she is frequently so -intensely feminine." - -"Maybe you never heard tell of how the Widdy MacDermott's cabin came to -be a ruin," said the Third. - -"Feeling and femininity will, shall I say, transform woman into our -ideal?" said Harold. - -"Transform is too strong a word," said Edmund. "And as for our ideal, -well, every woman is the ideal of some man for a time." - -"And that truth shows not only how lowly is the ideal of some men, but -also how unwise it is to attempt to speak of woman in the abstract. I -begin to think that what you said yesterday had a grain of truth in it, -though it was an epigram." - -"The Widdy MacDermott--oh, the Widdy Mac-Dermott," said the Third, as -though repeating the burden of a ballad. "They made a pome about her -in Irish, that was near as full of nonsense as if it had been in the -English. You see when Tim, her husband, went to glory he left the cow -behind him, taking thought for the need of his widdy, though she hadn't -been a widdy when he was acquainted with her. Well, your honours, the -byre was a trifle too near the edge of the bog hole, so that when one -end fell out, there wasn't much of the mud walls that stood. Then one -blessed morning the childer came running into the cabin to tell their -mother that the cow was sitting among the ruins of its home." - -"A Marius of the farmyard," remarked Edmund. - -"Likely enough, sir. Anyhow, there she sat as melancholy as if she was -a Christian. Of course, as the winter was well for'ard it wouldn't do to -risk her life by leaving her to wander about the bogs, so they drove -her into the cabin--it was a tight fit for her, passing through the -door--she could just get in and nothing to spare; but when she was -inside it was warm and comfortable that the same cow made the cabin, -and the childer were wondering at the end of a month how they could -have been such fools as to shiver through the winter while the cow was -outside. - -"In another month some fine spring days came, and the cabin was a bit -close and stuffy with the cow inside, and the widdy herself turned the -animal's head to the door and went to drive her out for exercise and -ventilation. But the way the beast had been fed and petted told upon -her, and by the Powers, if she didn't stick fast in the doorway. - -"They leathered her in the cabin and they coaxed her from outside, but -it was all of no use. The craythur stood jammed in the door, while the -childer crawled in and out of the cabin among her hind legs--the fore -legs was half a cow's length outside. That was the situation in the -middle of the day, and all the neighbours was standing round giving -advice, and calling in to the widdy herself--who, of course, was a -prisoner in the cabin--not to lose heart. - -"'It's not heart I'm afeard of losing--it's the cow,' says she. - -"Well, your honours, the evening was coming on, but no change in the -situation of affairs took place, and the people of the country-side was -getting used to the appearance of the half cow projecting beyond the -door of the cabin, and to think that maybe, after all, it was nothing -outside the ordinary course of events, when Barney M'Bratney, who does -the carpentering at the Castle, came up the road. - -"He took in the situation with the glance of the perfessional man, and -says he, 'By the Powers, its a case of the cow or the cabin. Which would -ye rather be after losing, Widdy?' - -"'The cabin by all means,' says she. - -"'You're right, my good woman,' says he. 'Come outside with you.' - -"Well, your honours, the kindly neighbours hauled the widdy outside over -the back of the cow, and then with a crowbar Barney attacked the walls -on both sides of the door. In ten minutes the cow was free, but the -cabin was a wreck. - -"Of course his lardship built it up again stronger than it ever was, -but as he wouldn't make the door wide enough to accommodate the cow--he -offered to build a byre for her, but that wasn't the same--he has never -been so respected as he was before in the neighbourhood of Ballyboreen." - -"That's all very well as a story," said Edmund; "but you see we were -talking on the subject of the advantages of the higher education of -woman." - -"True for you, sir," said Brian. "And if the Widdy MacDermott had been -born with eddication would she have let her childer to sleep with the -cow?" - -"Harold," said Edmund, "there are many side lights upon the general -question of the advantages of culture in women." - -"And the story of the Widdy MacDermott is one of them?" said Harold. - -"When I notice that gentlemen that come out in the boat with me begin -to talk on contentious topics, I tell them the story of how the Widdy -MacDermott's cabin was wrecked," said Brian. - - - - -CHAPTER III.--ON HONESTY AND THE WORKING MAN. - -DON'T you think," remarked Edmund, the next day, as the boat drifted -under the great cliffs, and Brian was discharging with great ability -his normal duty of resting on his oars. "Don't you think that you should -come to business without further delay?" - -"Come to business?" said Harold. - -"Yes. Two days ago you lured me out in this coracle to make a -communication to me that I judged would have some bearing upon your -future course of life. You began talking of Woman with a touch of -fervour in your voice. You assured me that you were referring only to -woman in the abstract, and when I convinced you--I trust I convinced -you--that woman in the abstract has no existence, you got frightened--as -frightened as a child would be, if the thing that it has always -regarded as a doll were to wink suddenly, suggesting that it had an -individuality, if not a distinction of its own--that it should no longer -be included among the vague generalities of rags and bran. Yesterday you -began rather more boldly. The effects of education upon the development -of woman, the probability that feeling would survive an intimate -acquaintance with Plato in the original. Why not take another onward -step today? In short, who is she?" - -Harold laughed--perhaps uneasily. - -"I'm not without ambition," said he. - -"I know that. What form does your ambition take? A colonial judgeship, -after ten years of idleness at the bar? A success in literature that -shall compensate you for the favourable criticisms of double that -period? The ownership of the Derby winner? An American heiress, moving -in the best society in Monte Carlo? A co-respondency in brackets with a -Countess? All these are the legitimate aspirations of the modern man." - -"Co-respondency as a career has, no doubt, much to recommend it to some -tastes," said Harold. "It appears to me, however, that it would be easy -for an indiscreet advocate to over-estimate its practical value." - -"You haven't been thinking about it?" - -"You see, I haven't yet met the countess." - -"What, then, in heaven's name do you hope for?" - -"Well, I would say Parliament, if I could be sure that that came within -the rather narrow restrictions which you assigned to my reply. You said -'in heaven's name.'" - -"Parliament! Parliament! Great Powers! is it so bad as that with you?" - -"I don't say that it is. I may be able to get over this ambition as I've -got over others--the stroke oar in the Eight, for instance, the soul of -Sarasate, the heart of Miss Polly Floss of the Music Halls. Up to the -present, however, I have shown no sign of parting with the surviving -ambition of many ambitions." - -"I don't say that you're a fool," said the man called Edmund. He did not -speak until the long pause, filled up by the great moan of the Atlantic -in the distance and the hollow fitful plunge of the waters upon the -rocks of the Irish shore, had become awkwardly long. "I can't say that -you're a fool." - -"That's very good of you, old chap." - -"No; I can't conscientiously say that you're a fool." - -"Again? This is becoming cloying. If I don't mistake, you yourself do a -little in the line I suggest." - -"What would be wisdom--comparative wisdom--on my part, might be -idiotcy--" - -"Comparative idiotcy?" - -"Sheer idiotcy, on yours. I have several thousands a year, and I can -almost--not quite--but I affirm, almost, afford to talk honestly to the -Working man. No candidate for Parliament can quite afford to be honest -to the Working man." - -"And the Working man returns the compliment, only he works it off on the -general public," said Harold. - -The other man smiled pityingly upon him--the smile of the professor of -anatomy upon the student who identifies a thigh bone--the smile which -the _savant_ allows himself when brought in contact with a discerner of -the obvious. - -"No woman is quite frank in her prayers--no politician is quite honest -with the Working man." - -"Well. I am prepared to be not quite honest with him too." - -"You may believe yourself equal even to that; but it's not so easy as -it sounds. There is an art in not being quite honest. However, that's a -detail." - -"I humbly venture so to judge it." - -"The main thing is to get returned." - -"The main thing is, as you say, to get the money." - -"The money?" - -"Perhaps I should have said the woman." - -"The woman? the money? Ah, that brings us round again in the same circle -that we traversed yesterday, and the day before. I begin to perceive." - -"I had hope that you would--in time." - -"I shouldn't wonder if we heard the Banshee after dark," said the Third. - -"You are facing things boldly, my dear Harold," said Edmund. - -"What's the use of doing anything else?" inquired Harold. "You know how -I am situated." - -"I know your father." - -"That is enough. He writes to me that he finds it impossible to continue -my allowance on its present scale. His expenses are daily increasing, he -says. I believe him." - -"Too many people believe in him," said Edmund. "I have never been among -them." - -"But you can easily believe that his expenses are daily increasing." - -"Oh, yes, I am easily credulous on that point. Does he go the length of -assigning any reason for the increase?" - -"It's perfectly preposterous--he has no notion of the responsibilities -of fatherhood--of the propriety of its limitations so far as an exchange -of confidences is concerned. Why, if it were the other way--if I were to -write to tell him that I was in love, I would feel a trifle awkward--I -would think it almost indecent to quote poetry--Swinburne--something -about crimson mouths." - -"I dare say; but your father--" - -"He writes to tell me that he is in love." - -"In love?" - -"Yes, with some--well, some woman." - -"Some woman? I wonder if I know her husband." There was a considerable -pause. - -Brian pointed a ridiculous, hooked forefinger toward a hollow that from -beneath resembled a cave, half-way up the precipitous wall of cliffs. - -"That's where she comes on certain nights of the year. She stands at the -entrance to that cave, and cries for her lover as she cried that night -when she came only to find his dead body," said Brian, neutralizing the -suggested tragedy in his narrative by keeping exhibited that comical -crook in his index finger. "Ay, your honours, it's a quare story of -pity." Both his auditors looked first at his face, then at the crook in -his finger, and laughed. They declined to believe in the pity of it. - -"It is preposterous," said Harold. "He writes to me that he never quite -knew before what it was to love. He knows it now, he says, and as it's -more expensive than he ever imagined it could be, he's reluctantly -compelled to cut down my allowance. Then it is that he begins to talk of -the crimson mouth--I fancy it's followed by something about the passion -of the fervid South--so like my father, but like no other man in the -world. He adds that perhaps one day I may also know 'what'tis to love.'" - -"At present, however, he insists on your looking at that form of -happiness through another man's eyes? Your father loves, and you are to -learn--approximately--what it costs, and pay the expenses." - -"That's the situation of the present hour. What am I to do?" - -"Marry Helen Craven." - -"That's brutally frank, at any rate." - -"You see, you're not a working man with a vote. I can afford to be frank -with you. Of course, that question which you have asked me is the one -that was on your mind two days ago, when you began to talk about what -you called 'woman in the abstract.'" - -"I dare say it was. We have had two stories from Brian in the meantime." - -"My dear Harold, your case is far from being unique. Some of its -elements may present new features, but, taken as a whole, it is -commonplace. You have ambition, but you have also a father." - -"So far I am in line with the commonplace." - -"You cannot hope to realize your aims without money, and the only way by -which a man can acquire a large amount of money suddenly, is by a deal -on the Stock Exchange or at Monte Carlo, or by matrimony. The last is -the safest." - -"There's no doubt about that. But--" - -"Yes, I know what's in your mind. I've read the scene between Captain -Absolute and his father in 'The Rivals'--I read countless fictions up to -the point where the writers artlessly introduce the same scene, then I -throw away the books. With the examples we have all had of the -success of the _mariage de convenance_ and of the failure of the -_mariage d'amour_ it is absurd to find fault with the Johnsonian -dictum about marriages made by the Lord Chancellor." - -"I suppose not," said Harold. "Only I don't quite see why, if Dr. -Johnson didn't believe that marriages were made in heaven, there was any -necessity for him to run off to the other extreme." - -"He merely said, I fancy, that a marriage arranged by the Lord -Chancellor was as likely to turn out happily as one that was--well, made -in heaven, if you insist on the phrase. Heaven, as a match-maker, has -much to learn." - -"Then it's settled," said Harold, with an affectation of cynicism -that amused his friend and puzzled Brian, who had ears. "I'll have to -sacrifice one ambition in order to secure the other." - -"I think that you're right," said Edmund. "You're not in love just -now--so much is certain." - -"Nothing could be more certain," acquiesced Harold, with a laugh. "And -now I suppose it is equally certain that I never shall be." - -"Nothing of the sort. That cynicism which delights to suggest that -marriage is fatal to love, is as false as it is pointless. Let any man -keep his eyes open and he will see that marriage is the surest guarantee -that exists of the permanence of love." - -"Just as an I O U is a guarantee--it's a legal form. The money can be -legally demanded." - -"You are a trifle obscure in your parallel," remarked Edmund. - -"I merely suggested that the marriage ceremony is an I O U for the debt -which is love. Oh, this sort of beating about a question and making it -the subject of phrases can lead nowhere. Never mind. I believe that, on -the whole, the grain of advice which I have acquired out of your bushel -of talk, is good, and is destined to bear good fruit. I'll have my -career in the world, that my father may learn 'what'tis to love.' My -mind is made up. Come, Brian, to the shore!" - -"Not till I tell your honour the story of the lovely young Princess -Fither," said the boatman, assuming a sentimental expression that was -extremely comical. - -"Brian, Prince of Storytellers, let it be brief," said Edmund. - -"It's to his honour I'm telling this story, not to your honour, Mr. -Airey," said Brian. "You've a way of wrinkling up your eyes, I notice, -when you speak that word 'love,' and if you don't put your tongue in -your cheek when anyone else comes across that word accidental-like, you -put your tongue in your cheek when you're alone, and when you think over -what has been said." - -"Why, you're a student of men as well as an observer of nature, O -Prince," laughed Edmund. - -"No, I've only eyes and ears," said Brian, in a deprecating tone. - -"And a certain skill in narrative," said Harold. "What about the -beauteous Princess Fither? What dynasty did she belong to?" - -"She belonged to Cashelderg," replied Brian. "A few stones of the ruin -may still be seen, if you've any imagination, on the brink of the cliff -that's called Carrigorm--you can just perceive its shape above the cove -where his lordship's boathouse is built." - -"Yes; I see the cliff--just where a castle might at one time have been -built. And that's the dynasty that she belonged to?" said Harold. - -"The same, sir. And on our side you may still see--always supposing that -you have the imagination--" - -"Of course, nothing imaginary can be seen without the aid of the -imagination." - -"You may see the ruins of what might have been Cashel-na-Mara, where the -Macnamara held his court--Mac na Mara means Son of the Waves, you must -know." - -"It's a matter of notoriety," said Edmund. - -"The Macnamaras and the Casheldergs were the deadliest of enemies, and -hardly a day passed for years--maybe centuries--without some one of the -clan getting the better of the other. Maybe that was how the surplus -population was kept down in these parts. Anyhow there was no talk, so -far as I've heard, of congested districts in them days. Well, sir, it -so happened that the Prince of the Macnamaras was a fine, handsome, and -brave young fellow, and the Princess Fither of Cashelderg was the most -beautiful of Irish women, and that's saying a good deal. As luck would -have it, the young people came together. Her boat was lost in a fog one -night and drifting upon the sharp rocks beyond the headland. The cries -of the poor girl were heard on both sides of the Lough--the blessed -Lough where we're now floating--but no one was brave enough to put out -to the rescue of the Princess--no one, did I say? Who is it that makes a -quick leap off the cliffs into the rolling waters beneath? He fights his -way, strong swimmer that he is! through the surge, and, unseen by any -eye by reason of the fog, he reaches the Princess's boat. Her cries -cease. And a keen arises along the cliffs of Carrigorm, for her friends -think that she has been swallowed up in the cruel waves. The keen goes -on, but it's sudden changed into a shout of joy; for a noble young -figure appears as if by magic on the cliff head, and places the precious -burden of her lovely daughter in the arms of her weeping mother, and -then vanishes." - -"And so the feud was healed, and if they didn't live happy, we may," -said Edmund. - -"That's all you know about the spirit of an ancient Irish family -quarrel," said Brian pityingly. "No, sir. The brave deed of the young -Prince only made the quarrel the bitterer. But the young people had -fallen in love with each other, and they met in secret in that cave that -you see there just above us--the Banshee's Cave, it's called to this -day. The lovely Princess put off in her boat night after night, and -climbed the cliff face--there was no path in them days--to where her -lover was waiting for her in the cave. But at last some wretch unworthy -of the name of a man got to learn the secret and told it to the -Princess's father. With half-a-dozen of the clan he lay in wait for the -young Prince in the cave, and they stabbed him in twelve places with -their daggers. And even while they were doing the murder, the song -of the Princess was heard, telling her lover that she was coming. -She climbed the face of the cliff and with a laugh ran into the -trysting-place. She stumbled over the body of her lover. Her father -stole out of the darkness of the cave and grasped her by the wrist. -Then there rang out over the waters the cry, which still sounds on some -nights from a cave--the cry of the girl when she learned the truth--the -cry of the girl as, with a superhuman effort, she released herself from -her father's iron grasp, and sprang from the head of the cliff you see -there above, into the depths of the waters where we're now floating." - -There was a pause before Edmund remarked, "Your story of the -Montague-Macnamaras and the Capulet-Casheldergs is a sad one, Brian. And -you have heard the cry of the young Princess with your own ears, I dare -say?" - -"That I have, your honour. And it's the story of the young Princess -Fither and her lover that I tell to gentlemen that put their tongues -in their cheeks when they're alone, and thinking of the way the less -knowing ones talk of love and the heart of a woman." - -Both Edmund and Harold began to think that perhaps the Irish boatman was -a shrewder and a more careful listener than they had given him. - - - - -CHAPTER IV.--ON FABLES. - -VERY amusing indeed was Edmund's parody of the boatman's -wildly-romantic story. The travesty was composed for the benefit of Miss -Craven, and the time of its communication was between the courses of the -very excellent dinner which Lord Innisfail had provided for his numerous -guests at his picturesque Castle overlooking Lough Suangorm--that -magnificent fjord on the West Coast of Ireland. Lord Innisfail was a -true Irishman. When he was away from Ireland he was ever longing to be -back in it, and when he was in Ireland he was ever trying to get away -from it. The result of his patriotism was a residence of a month in -Connaught in the autumn, and the rest of the year in Connaught Square or -Monte Carlo. He was accustomed to declare--in England--that Ireland -and the Irish were magnificent. If this was his conviction, his -self-abnegation, displayed by carefully avoiding both, except during a -month every year, was all the greater. - -And yet no one ever gave him credit for possessing the virtue of -self-abnegation. - -He declared--in England--that the Irish race was the finest on the face -of the earth, and he invariably filled his Castle with Englishmen. - -He was idolized by his Irish tenantry, and they occasionally left a few -birds for his guests to shoot on his moors during the latter days of -August. - -Lord Innisfail was a man of about fifty years of age. His wife was -forty and looked twenty-five: their daughter was eighteen and looked -twenty-four. - -Edmund Airey, who was trying to amuse Miss Craven by burlesquing the -romance of the Princess Fither, was the representative in Parlament of -an English constituency. His father had been in business--some people -said on the Stock Exchange, which would be just the opposite. He had, -however, died leaving his son a considerable fortune extremely well -invested--a fact which tended strongly against the Stock Exchange -theory. His son showed no desire to go on the turf or to live within -reach to the European gaming-table. If there was any truth in the Stock -Exchange theory, this fact tended to weaken the doctrine of heredity. - -He had never blustered on the subject of his independence of thought or -action. He had attached himself unobtrusively to the Government party -on entering Parlament, and he had never occasioned the Whips a moment's -anxiety during the three years that had elapsed since the date of his -return. He was always found in the Government Lobby in a division, and -he was thus regarded by the Ministers as an extremely conscientious -man. This is only another way of saying that he was regarded by the -Opposition as an extremely unscrupulous man. - -His speeches were brief, but each of them contained a phrase which told -against the Opposition. He was wise enough to refrain from introducing -into any speech so doubtful an auxiliary as argument, in his attempts -to convince the Opposition that they were in the wrong. He had the good -sense to perceive early in his career that argument goes for nothing in -the House of Commons, but that trusted Governments have been turned out -of office by a phrase. This power of perception induced him to cultivate -the art of phrase-making. His dexterity in this direction had now -and again made the Opposition feel uncomfortable; and as making the -Opposition feel uncomfortable embodies the whole science of successful -party-government in England, it was generally assumed that, if the -Opposition could only be kept out of power after the General Election, -Edmund Airey would be rewarded by an Under-Secretaryship. - -He was a year or two under forty, tall, slender, and so -distinguished-looking that some people--they were not his friends--were -accustomed to say that it was impossible that he could ever attain to -political distinction. - -He assured Miss Craven that, sitting in the stern sheets of the boat, -idly rocking on the smooth swell that rolled through the Lough from the -Atlantic, was by far the most profitable way of spending two hours of -the afternoon. Miss Craven doubted if this was a fact. "Where did the -profit come in except to the boatman?" she inquired. - -Mr. Airey, who knew that Miss Craven was anxious to know if Harold had -been of the profitable boating-party, had no idea of allowing his powers -of travesty to be concealed by the account, for which the young woman -was longing, of Harold and the topics upon which he had conversed. He -assured her that it was eminently profitable for anyone interested in -comparative mythology, to be made acquainted with the Irish equivalent -to the Mantuan fable. - -"Fable!" almost shrieked Miss Craven. "Mantuan fable! Do you mean to -suggest that there never was a Romeo and Juliet?" - -"On the contrary, I mean to say that there have been several," said Mr. -Airey. "They exist in all languages. I have come unexpectedly upon them -in India, then in Japan, afterwards they turned up, with some delicate -Maori variations, in New Zealand when I was there. I might have been -prepared for them at such a place as this You know how the modern -melodramas are made, Miss Craven?" - -"I have read somewhere, but I forget. And you sat alone in the boat -smoking, while the boatman droned out his stories?" remarked the young -woman, refusing a cold _entre_. - -"I will tell you how the melodramas are made," said Mr. Airey, refusing -to be led up to Harold as a topic. "The artist paints several effective -pictures of scenery and then one of the collaborateurs--the man who -can't write, for want of the grammar, but who knows how far to go with -the public--invents the situation to work in with the scenery. Last of -all, the man who has grammar--some grammar--fills in the details of the -story." - -"Really! How interesting! And that's how Shakespeare wrote 'Romeo and -Juliet'? What a fund of knowledge you have, Mr. Airey!" - -Mr. Airey, by the method of his disclaimer, laid claim to a much larger -fund than any that Miss Craven had attributed to him. - -"I only meant to suggest that traditional romance is evolved on the same -lines," said he, when his deprecatory head-shakes had ceased. "Given the -scenic effects of 'Romeo and Juliet,' the romance on the lines of 'Romeo -and Juliet' will be forthcoming, if you only wait long enough. When you -pay a visit to any romantic glen with a torrent--an amateurish copy of -an unknown Salvator Rosa--ask for the 'Lover's Leap' and it will be -shown to you." - -"I'll try to remember." - -"Given, as scenic details, the ruin of a Castle on one side of -the Lough, the ruin of a Castle on the other, and the names of the -hereditary enemies, the story comes naturally--quite as naturally--not -to say overmuch about it--as the story of the melodrama follows the -sketch of the scenic effects in the theatre. The transition from -Montague to Macnamara--from Capulet to Cashelderg is easy, and there -you are." - -"And here we are," laughed Miss Craven. "How delightful it is to be able -to work out a legend in that way, is it not, Mr. Durdan?" and she turned -to a man sitting at her left. - -"It's quite delightful, I'm sure," said Mr. Durdan. "But Airey is only -adapting the creed of his party to matters of everyday life. What people -say about his party is that they make a phrase first and then look out -for a policy to hang upon it. Government by phrase is what the country -is compelled to submit to." - -Mr. Durdan was a prominent member of the Opposition. - - - - -CHAPTER V.--ON A PERILOUS CAUSEWAY. - -MISS CRAVEN laughed and watched Mr. Airey searching for a reply beneath -the frill of a Neapolitan ice. She did not mean that he should find -one. Her aim was that he should talk about Harold Wynne. The dinner had -reached its pianissimo passages, so to speak. It was dwindling away into -the _marrons glacs_ and _fondants_ stage, so she had not much time left -to her to find out if it was indeed with his friend Edmund Airey that -Harold had disappeared every afternoon. - -Edmund Airey knew what her aim was. He was a clever man, and he -endeavoured to frustrate it. Ten minutes afterwards he was amazed to -find that he had told her all that she wanted to know, and something -over, for he had told her that Harold was at present greatly interested -in the question of the advisability of a man's entering public life by -the perilous causeway--the phrase was Edmund Airey's--of matrimony. - -As he chose a cigar for himself--for there was a choice even among -Lord Innisfail's cigars--he was actually amazed to find that the girl's -purpose had been too strong for his resolution. He actually felt as if -he had betrayed his friend to the enemy--he actually put the matter in -this way in his moment of self-reproach. - -Before his cigar was well alight, however, he had become more reasonable -in his censorship of his own weakness. An enemy? Why, the young woman -was the best friend that Harold Wynne could possibly have. She was -young--that is, young enough--she was clever--had she not got the better -of Edmund Airey?--and, best of all, she was an heiress. - -"The perilous causeway of matrimony"--that was the phrase which had come -suddenly into his mind, and, in order to introduce it, he had sent the -girl away feeling that she was cleverer than he was. - -"The perilous causeway of matrimony," he repeated. "With a handrail of -ten thousand a year--there is safety in that." - -He looked down the long dining-hall, glistening with silver, to where -Harold stood facing the great window, the square of which framed a dim -picture of a mountain slope, purple with heather, that had snared the -last light of the sunken sun. The sea horizon cut upon the slope not far -from its summit, and in that infinity of Western distance there was a -dash of drifting crimson. - -Harold Wynne stood watching that picture of the mountain with the -Atlantic beyond, and Edmund watched him. - -There was a good deal of conversation flying about the room. The smokers -of cigarettes talked on a topic which they would probably have called -Art. The smokers of pipes explained in a circumstantial way, that -carried suspicion with it to the ears of all listeners, their splendid -failures to secure certain big fish during the day. The smokers of -cigars talked of the Horse and the House--mostly of the Horse. There -was a rather florid judge present--he had talked himself crimson to the -appreciative woman who had sat beside him at dinner, on the subject of -the previous racing-season, and now he was talking himself purple on the -subject of the future season. He had been at Castle Innisfail for three -days, and he had steadily refused to entertain the idea of talking -on any other subject than the Horse from the standpoint of a possible -backer. - -This was the judge, who, during the hearing of a celebrated case a few -months before--a case that had involved a reference to an event known -as the City and Suburban, inquired if that was the name of a Railway -Company. Hearing that it was a race, he asked if it was a horse race or -a dog race. - -Harold remained on his feet in front of the window, and Edmund remained -watching him until the streak of crimson had dwindled to a flaming Rahab -thread. The servants entered the room with coffee, and brought out many -subtle gleams from the old oak by lighting the candles in the silver -sconces. - -Every time that the door was opened, the sound of a human voice (female) -trying, but with indifferent success, to scale the heights of a -song that had been saleable by reason of its suggestions of -passion--drawing-room passion--saleable passion--fought its way through -the tobacco smoke of the dining-hall. Hearing it fitfully, such men as -might have felt inclined to leave half-smoked cigars for the sake of the -purer atmosphere of the drawingroom, became resigned to their immediate -surroundings. - -A whisper had gone round the table while dinner was in progress, that -Miss Stafford had promised--some people said threatened--to -recite something in the course of the evening. Miss Stafford was a -highly-educated young woman. She spoke French, German, Italian -and Spanish. This is only another way of saying that she could -be uninteresting in four languages. In addition to the ordinary -disqualifications of such young women, she recited a little--mostly -poems about early childhood, involving a lisp and a pinafore. She wished -to do duty as an object lesson of the possibility of combining with an -exhaustive knowledge of mathematical formul, the strongest instincts of -femininity. Mathematics and motherhood were not necessarily opposed to -one another, her teachers had assured the world, through the medium -of magazine articles. Formul and femininity went hand in hand, they -endeavoured to prove, through the medium of Miss Stafford's recitations; -so she acquired the imaginary lisp of early childhood, and tore a -pinafore to shreds in the course of fifteen stanzas. - -It was generally understood among men that one of these recitations -amply repaid a listener for a careful avoidance of the apartment where -it took place. - -The threat that had been whispered round the dinner-table formed an -excuse for long tarrying in front of the coffee cups and Bndictine. - -"Boys," at length said Lord Innisfail, endeavouring to put on an -effective Irish brogue--he thought it was only due to Ireland to put on -a month's brogue. "Boys, we'll face it like men. Shall it be said in the -days to come that we ran away from a lisp and a pinafore?" Then suddenly -remembering that Miss Stafford was his guest, he became grave. "Her -father was my friend," he said. "He rode straight. What's the matter -with the girl? If she does know all about the binomial-theorem and -German philosophy, has she not some redeeming qualities? You needn't -tell me that there's not some good in a young woman who commits to -memory such stuff as that--that what's its name--the little boy that's -run over by a 'bus or something or other and that lisps in consequence -about his pap-pa. No, you needn't argue with me. It's extremely kind of -her to offer to recite, and I will stand up for her, confound her! And -if anyone wants to come round with the Judge and me to the stables while -she's reciting, now's the time. Will you take another glass of claret, -Wynne?" - -"No, thank you," said Harold. "I'm off to the drawing-room." - -He followed the men who were straggling into the great square hall where -a billiard table occupied an insignificant space. The skeleton of an -ancient Irish elk formed a rather more conspicuous object in the hall, -and was occasionally found handy for the disposal of hats, rugs, and -overcoats. - -"She is greatly interested in the Romeo and Juliet story," remarked -Edmund, strolling up to him. - -"She--who?" asked Harold. - -"The girl--the necessary girl. The--let us say, alternative. The--the -handrail." - -"The handrail?" - -"Yes. Oh, I forgot: you were not within hearing. There was something -said about the perilous causeway of matrimony." - -"And that suggested the handrail idea to you? No better idea ever -occurred even to you, O man of many ideas, and of still more numerous -phrases." - -"She is responsive--she is also clever--she is uncommonly clever--she -got the better of me." - -"Say no more about her cleverness." - -"I will say no more about it. A man cannot go a better way about -checking an incipient passion for a young woman than by insisting on -her cleverness. We do not take to the clever ones. Our ideal does not -include a power of repartee." - -"Incipient passion!" - -There was a suspicion of bitterness in Harold's voice, as he repeated -the words of his friend. - -"Incipient passion! I think we had better go into the drawing-room." - -They went into the drawing-room. - - - - -CHAPTER VI.--ON THE INFLUENCE OF AN OCEAN. - -MISS CRAVEN was sitting on a distant sofa listening, or pretending to -listen, which is precisely the same thing, with great earnestness to the -discourse of Mr. Durdan, who, besides being an active politician, had a -theory upon the question of what Ibsen meant by his "Master Builder." - -Harold said a few words to Miss Innisfail, who was trying to damp her -mother's hope of getting up a dance in the hall, but Lady Innisfail -declined to be suppressed even by her daughter, and had received -promises of support for her enterprise in influential quarters. Finding -that her mother was likely to succeed, the girl hastened away to entreat -one of her friends to play a "piece" on the pianoforte. - -She knew that she might safely depend upon the person to whom she -applied for this favour, to put a stop to her mother's negotiations. -The lady performed in the old style. Under her hands the one instrument -discharged the office of several. The volume of sound suggested that -produced by the steam orchestra of a switchback railway. - -Harold glanced across the room and perceived that, while the performer -was tearing notes by the handful and flinging them about the place--up -in the air, against the walls--while her hands were worrying the bass -notes one moment like rival terrier puppies over a bone, and at other -times tickling the treble rather too roughly to be good fun--Miss -Craven's companion had not abandoned the hope of making himself audible -if not intelligible. He had clearly accepted the challenge thrown down -by the performer. - -Harold perceived that a man behind him had furtively unlatched one of -the windows leading to the terrace, and was escaping by that means, and -not alone. From outside came the hearty laughter of the judge telling an -open-air story to his host. People looked anxiously toward the -window. Harold shook his head as though suggesting that that sort of -interruption must be put a stop to at once, and that he was the man to -do it. - -He went resolutely out through the window. - -"'Which was immediately suppressed by the officers of the court,'" said -Edmund, in the ear of Lady Innisfail. - -He spoke too soon. The judge's laugh rolled along like the breaking of -a tidal wave. It was plain that Harold had not gone to remonstrate with -the judge. - -He had not. He had merely strolled round the terrace to the entrance -hall. Here he picked up one of the many caps which were hanging there, -and putting it on his head, walked idly away from the castle, hearing -only the floating eulogy uttered by the judge of a certain well-known -jockey who was, he said, the kindliest and most honourable soul that had -ever pulled the favourite. - -A longing had come to him to hurry as far as he could from the Castle -and its company--they were hateful to him just at that instant. The -shocking performance of the woman at the pianoforte, the chatter of his -fellow-guests, the delicate way in which his friend Edmund Airey made -the most indelicate allusions, the _nisi prius_ jocularity of the -judge--he turned away from all with a feeling of repulsion. - -And yet Lord Innisfail's cook was beyond reproach as an artist. - -Harold Wynne had accepted the invitation of Lady Innisfail in cold -blood. She had asked him to go to Castle Innisfail for a few weeks in -August, adding, "Helen Craven has promised to be among our party. You -like her, don't you?" - -"Immensely," he had replied. - -"I knew it," she had cried, with an enthusiasm that would have shocked -her daughter. "I don't want a discordant note at our gathering. If you -look coldly on Helen Craven I shall wish that I hadn't asked you; but if -you look on her in--well, in the other way, we shall all be happy." - -He knew exactly what Lady Innisfail meant to convey. It had been hinted -to him before that, as he was presumably desirous of marrying a girl -with a considerable amount of money, he could not do better than -ask Miss Craven to be his wife. He had then laughed and assured Lady -Innisfail that if their happiness depended upon the way he looked upon -Miss Craven, it would be his aim to look upon her in any way that Lady -Innisfail might suggest. - -Well, he had come to Castle Innisfail, and for a week he had given -himself up to the vastness of the Western Cliffs--of the Atlantic -waves--of the billowy mountains--of the mysterious sunsets. It was -impossible to escape from the overwhelming influence of the Atlantic in -the region of Castle Innisfail. Its sound seemed to go out to all the -ends of the earth. At the Castle there was no speech or language where -its voice was not heard. It was a sort of background of sound that -had to be arranged for by anyone desirous of expressing any thought or -emotion in that region. Even the judge had to take it into consideration -upon occasions. He never took into consideration anything less important -than an ocean. - -For a week the influence of the Atlantic had overwhelmed Harold. He had -given himself up to it. He had looked at Miss Craven neither coldly nor -in the other way--whatever it was--to which Lady Innisfail had referred -as desirable to be adopted by him. Miss Craven had simply not been in -his thoughts. Face to face with the Infinite one hesitates to give up -one's attention to a question of an income that may be indicated by five -figures only. - -But at the end of a week, he received a letter from his father, who -was Lord Fotheringay, and this letter rang many changes upon the -five-figure-income question. The question was more than all the -Infinities to Lord Fotheringay, and he suggested as much in writing to -his son. - -"Miss Craven is all that is desirable," the letter had said. "Of -course she is not an American; but one cannot expect everything in this -imperfect world. Her money is, I understand, well invested--not in land, -thank heaven! She is, in fact, a CERTAINTY, and certainties are becoming -rarer every day." - -Here the letter went on to refer to some abstract questions of the opera -in Italy--it was to the opera in Italy that Lord Fotheringay w as, -for the time being, attached. The progress made by one of its -ornaments--gifted with a singularly flexible soprano--interested him -greatly, and Harold had invariably found that in proportion to the -interest taken by his father in the exponents of certain arts--singing, -dancing, and the drama--his own allowance was reduced. He knew that his -father was not a rich man, for a peer. His income was only a trifle -over twelve thousand a year; but he also knew that only for his father's -weaknesses, this sum should be sufficient for him to live on with some -degree of comfort. The weaknesses, however, were there, and they had to -be calculated on. Harold calculated on them; and after doing the sum in -simple subtraction with the sound of the infinite ocean around him, he -had asked his friend Edmund Airey to pass a few hours in the boat with -him. Edmund had complied for three consecutive afternoons, with the -result that, with three ridiculous stories from the Irish boatman, -Harold had acquired a certain amount of sound advice from the friend who -was in his confidence. - -He had made up his mind that, if Miss Craven would marry him, he would -endeavour to make her the wife of a distinguished man. - -That included everything, did it not? - -He felt that he might realize the brilliant future predicted for him by -his friends when he was the leader of the party of the hour at -Oxford. The theory of the party was--like everything that comes from -Oxford--eminently practical. The Regeneration of Humanity by means of -Natural Scenery was its foundation. Its advocates proved to their own -satisfaction that, in every question of morality and the still more -important question of artistic feeling, heredity was not the dominant -influence, but natural scenery. - -By the party Harold was regarded as the long-looked-for Man--what the -world wanted was a Man, they declared, and he was destined to be the -Man. - -He had travelled a good deal on leaving the University, and in a year -he had forgotten that he had ever pretended that he held any theory. A -theory he had come to believe to be the paper fortress of the Immature. -But the Man--that was a different thing. He hoped that he might yet -prove himself to be a man, so that, after all, his friends--they had -also ceased to theorize--might not have predicted in vain. - -Like many young men without experience, he believed that Parliament was -a great power. If anyone had told him that the art of gerrymandering -is greater than the art of governing, he would not have known what his -informant meant. - -His aspirations took the direction of a seat in the House of Commons. In -spite of the fact of his being the son of Lord Fotheringay, he believed -that he might make his mark in that Assembly. The well-known love of the -Voter for social purity--not necessarily in Beer--and his intolerance of -idleness--excepting, of course, when it is paid for by an employer--had, -he knew, to be counted on. Lord Fotheringay was not, he felt, the -ideal of the Working man, but he hoped he might be able to convince -the Working man--the Voter--that Lord Fotheringay's most noted -characteristics had not descended to his son. - -From his concern on this point it will be readily understood how -striking a figure was the Voter, in his estimation. - -It is not so easy to understand how, with that ideal Voter--that stern -unbending moralist--before his eyes, he should feel that there was a -great need for him to be possessed of money before offering himself to -any constituency. The fact remained, however, that everyone to whom -he had confided his Parliamentary aspirations, had assured him at the -outset that money had to be secured before a constituency could be -reckoned on. His friend Edmund Airey had still further impressed upon -him this fact; and now he had made up his mind that his aspirations -should not be discouraged through the lack of money. - -He would ask Helen Craven that very night if she would have the goodness -to marry him. - - - - -CHAPTER VII.--ON THE ADVANTAGES OF A FULL MOON. - -WHY the fact of his having made up his mind to ask Miss Craven who, -without being an American, still possessed many qualities which are -generally accepted as tending to married happiness, should cause him to -feel a great longing to leave Castle Innisfail, its occupants, and its -occupations behind him for evermore, it is difficult to explain on any -rational grounds. That feeling was, however, upon him, and he strode -away across the billowy moorland in the direction of the cliffs of the -fjord known as Lough Suangorm. - -The moon was at its full. It had arisen some little way up the sky -and was showering its red gold down the slopes of the two cone-shaped -mountains that guard the pass of Lamdhu; the deep glen was flooded with -moonlight--Harold could perceive in its hollows such objects as were -scarcely visible on the ordinary gray days of the West of Ireland. Then -he walked until he was on the brink of the great cliffs overhanging the -lough. From the high point on which he stood he could follow all the -curves of the lough out to the headlands at its entrance seven miles -away. Beyond those headlands the great expanse of sea was glittering -splendidly in the moonlight, though the moon had not risen high enough -to touch the restless waters at the base of the cl iffs on which he -stood. The waters were black as they struggled within their narrow -limits and were strangled in the channel. Only a white thread of surf -marked the breaking place of the waves upon the cliffs. - -He went down the little track, made among the rocks of the steep slope, -until he reached the natural cavern that bore the name of the Banshee's -Cave. - -It was scarcely half-way up the face of the cliff. From that hollow in -the rocks the descent to the waters of the lough was sheer; but the cave -was easily accessible by a zig-zag path leading up from a small ledge of -rocks which, being protected by a reef that started up abruptly half a -dozen yards out in the narrow channel, served as a landing place for the -fishing boats, of which there were several owned in the tiny village of -Carrigorm. - -He stood at the entrance to the cavern, thinking, not upon the scene -which, according to the boatman's story, had been enacted at the place -several hundreds--perhaps thousands (the chronology of Irish legends is -vague)--of years before, but upon his own prospects. - -"It is done," he said, looking the opposite cliffs straight in the -face, as though they were Voters--(candidates usually look at the Voters -straight in the face the first time they address them). "It is done; -I cast it to the winds--to the seas, that are as indifferent to -man's affairs as the winds. I must be content to live without it. The -career--that is enough!" - -What it was that he meant to cast to the indifference of the seas and -the winds was nothing more than a sentiment--a vague feeling that he -could not previously get rid of--a feeling that man's life without -woman's love was something incomplete and unsatisfactory. - -He had had his theory on this subject as well as on others long ago--he -had gone the length of embodying it in sonnets. - -Was it now to go the way of the other impracticable theories? - -He had cherished it for long. If it had not been dear to him he would -not have subjected himself to the restriction of the sonnet in writing -about it. He would have adopted the commonplace and facile stanza. But a -sonnet is a shrine. - -He had felt that whatever might happen to him, however disappointed he -might become with the world and the things of the world, that great and -splendid love was before him, and he felt that to realize it would be to -forget all disappointments--to forget all the pangs which the heart of -man knows when its hour of disillusion comes. - -Love was the reward of the struggle--the deep, sweet draught that -refreshes the heart of the toiler, he felt. In whatever direction -illusion may lie, love was not in that direction. - -That had been his firm belief all his life, and now he was standing at -the entrance to the cavern--the cavern that was associated with a story -of love stronger than death--and he had just assured himself that he -had flung to the seas and the winds all his hopes of that love which had -been in his dreams. - -"It is gone--it is gone!" he cried, looking down at that narrow part of -the lough where the boat had been tumbling during the afternoon. - -What had that adviser of his said? He remembered something of his -words--something about marriage being a guarantee of love. - -Harold laughed grimly as he recalled the words. He knew better. The love -that he had looked for was not such as was referred to by his friend Mr. -Airey. It was---- - -But what on earth was the good of trying to recall what it was? The -diamonds that Queen Guinevere flung into the river, made just the same -splash as common stones would have done under the same circumstances: -and the love which he had cherished was, when cast to the winds, no more -worthy of being thought precious than the many other ideas which he had -happily rid himself of in the course of his walk through the world. - -This was how he repressed the thought of his conversation with his -friend; and after a while the recollections that he wished to suppress -yielded to his methods. - -Once more the influences of the place--the spectacle of the infinite -mountains, the voice of the infinite sea--asserted themselves as they -had done during the first week of his arrival at the Castle. The story -of the legendary Prince and Princess came back to him as though it were -the embodiment of the influences of the region of romance in the midst -of which he was standing. - -What had Brian the boatman said? The beautiful girl had crossed the -narrow channel of the lough night after night and had climbed the face -of the cliffs to her lover at their dizzy trysting-place--the place -where he was now standing. - -Even while he thought upon the details, as carefully narrated by the -boatman, the moon rose high enough to send her rays sweeping over the -full length of the lough. For a quarter of an hour a single thin crag of -the Slieve Gorm mountains had stood between the moon and the narrowing -of the lough. The orb rose over the last thin peak of the crag. The -lough through all its sinuous length flashed beneath his eyes like a -Malayan crease, and in the waters just below the cliffs which a moment -before had been black, he saw a small boat being rowed by a white -figure. - -"That is the lovely Princess of the story," said he. "She is in -white--of course they are all in white, these princesses. It's -marvellous what a glint of moonlight can do. It throws a glamour over -the essentially commonplace, the same way that--well, that that fancy -known as love does upon occasions, otherwise the plain features of a -woman would perish from the earth and not be perpetuated. The lumpy -daughter of the village who exists simply to show what an artist was -Jean Franois Millet, appears down there to float through the moonlight -like the restless spirit of a princess. Is she coming to meet the spirit -of her lover at their old trysting-place? Ah, no, she is probably about -to convey a pannikin of worms for bait to one of the fishing boats." - - - - -CHAPTER VIII.--ON THE ZIG-ZAG TRACK. - -HAROLD WYNNE was in one of those moods which struggle for expression -through the medium of bitter phrases. He felt that he did well to be -cynical. Had he not outlived his belief in love as a necessity of life? - -He watched with some degree of interest the progress of the tiny boat -rowed by the white figure. He had tried to bring himself to believe that -the figure was that of a rough fisher-girl--the fisher-girls are not -rough, however, on that part of the coast, and he knew it, only his mood -tended to roughness. He tried to make himself believe that a coarse jest -shrieked through the moonlight to reach the ears of an appreciatively -coarse fisherman, would not be inconsistent with the appearance of that -white figure. He felt quite equal to the act of looking beneath the -glory and the glamour of the moonlight and of seeing there only the -commonplace. He was, he believed, in a mood to revel in the disillusion -of a man. - -And yet he watched the progress of the boat through the glittering -waters, without removing his eyes from it. - -The white figure in the boat was so white as to seem the centre of -the light that flashed along the ripples and silvered the faces of the -cliffs--so much was apparent to him in spite of his mood. As the boat -approached the landing-place at the ledge of rock a hundred feet below -him, he also perceived that the rower handled her oars in a scientific -way unknown to the fisher-girls; and the next thing that he noticed -was that she wore a straw hat and a blouse of a pattern that the -fisher-girls were powerless to imitate, though the skill was -easily available to the Mary Anns and the Matilda Janes who steer -(indifferently) perambulators through the London parks. He was so -interested in what he saw, that he had not sufficient presence of mind -to resume his cynical mutterings, or to inquire if it was possible -that the fashion of the year as regards sailor hats and blouses, was a -repetition of that of the period of the Princess Fither. - -He was more than interested--he was puzzled--as the boat was skilfully -run alongside the narrow landing ledge at the foot of the cliffs, and -when the girl--the figure was clearly that of a girl--landed---she wore -yachting shoes--carrying with her the boat's painter, which she made -fast in a business-like way to one of the iron rings that had been sunk -in the face of the cliff for the mooring of the fishing boats, he was -more puzzled still. In another moment the girl was toiling up the little -zig-zag track that led to the summit of the cliffs. - -The track passed within a yard or two of the entrance to the cavern. He -thought it advisable to step hack out of the moonlight, so that the girl -should not see him. She was doubtless, he thought, on her way to the -summit of the cliffs, and she would probably be startled if he were to -appear suddenly before her eyes. He took a step or two back into the -friendly shadow of the cavern, and waited to hear her footsteps on the -track above him. - -He waited in vain. She did not take that zigzag track that led to the -cliffs above the cave. He heard her jump--it was almost a feat--from the -track by which she had ascended, on to a flat rock not a yard from the -entrance to the cavern. He shrunk still further back into the darkness, -and then there came before the entrance the most entrancing figure of a -girl that he had ever seen. - -She stood there delightfully out of breath, with the moonlight bringing -out every gracious curve in her shape. So he had seen the limelight -reveal the graces of a breathless _danseuse_, when taking her "call." - -"My dear Prince," said the girl, with many a gasp. "You have treated me -very badly. It's a pull--undeniably a pull--up those rocks, and for the -third time I have kept my tryst with you, only to be disappointed." - -She laughed, and putting a shapely foot--she was by no means careful to -conceal her stocking above the ankle--upon a stone, she quietly and in a -matter-of-fact way, tied the lace of her yachting shoe. - -The stooping was not good for her--he felt that, together with a few -other matters incidental to her situation. He waited for the long breath -he knew she would draw on straightening herself. - -It came. He hoped that her other shoe needed tying; but it did not. - -He watched her as she stood there with her back to him. She was sending -her eyes out to the Western headlands. - -"No, my Prince; on the whole I'm not disappointed," she said. "That -picture repays me for my toil by sea and land. What a picture! But what -would it be to be here with--with--love!" - -That was all she said. - -He thought it was quite enough. - -She stood there like a statue of white marble set among the black rocks. -She was absolutely motionless for some minutes; and then the sigh that -fluttered from her lips was, he knew, a different expression altogether -from that which had come from her when she had straightened herself on -fastening her shoe. - -His father was a connoisseur in sighs; Harold did not profess to -have the same amount of knowledge on the subject, but still he knew -something. He could distinguish roughly on some points incidental to the -sigh as a medium of expression. - -After that little gasp which was not quite a gasp, she was again silent; -then she whispered, but by no means gently, the one word "Idiot!" and -in another second she had sent her voice into the still night in a wild -musical cry--such a cry as anyone gifted with that imaginative power -which Brian had declared to be so necessary for archological research, -might attribute to the Banshee--the White Lady of Irish legends. - -She repeated the cry an octave higher and then she executed what is -technically known as a "scale" but ended with that same weird cry of the -Banshee. - -Once again she was breathless. Her blouse was turbulent just below her -throat. - -"If Brian does not cross himself until he feels more fatigue than he -would after a pretence at rowing, I'll never play Banshee again," said -the girl. "_Ta, ta, mon Prince; a rivederci_." - -He watched her poise herself for the leap from the rock where she was -standing, to the track--her grace was exquisite--it suggested that of -the lithe antelope. The leap took her beyond his sight, and he did not -venture immediately to a point whence he could regain possession of her -with his eyes. But when he heard the sound of her voice singing a snatch -of song--it was actually "_L'amour est un oiseau rebelle_"--the Habanera -from "Carmen"--he judged that she had reached the second angle of the -zig-zag downward, and he took a step into the moonlight. - -There she went, lilting the song and keeping time with her feet, until -she reached the ledge where the boat was moored. She unfastened the -painter, hauled the boat close, and he heard the sound of the plunge -of the bows as she jumped on one of the beams, the force of her jump -sending the boat far from shore. - -She sat for some minutes on the beam amidship, listlessly allowing the -boat to drift away from the rocks, then she put out her hands for the -oars. Her right hand grasped one, but there was none for the left to -grasp. Harold perceived that one of the oars had disappeared. - -There was the boat twenty yards from the rock drifting away beyond the -control of the girl. - - - - -CHAPTER IX.--ON THE HELPLESSNESS OF WOMAN. - -THE girl had shown so much adroitness in the management of the little -craft previously, he felt--with deep regret--that she would be quite -equal to her present emergency. He was mistaken. She had reached the end -of her resources in navigation when she had run the boat alongside the -landing place. He saw--with great satisfaction--that with only one oar -she was helpless. - -What should he do? - -That was what he asked himself when he saw her dip her remaining oar -into the water and paddle a few strokes, making the boat describe an -awkward circle and bringing it perilously close to a jagged point of the -reef that did duty as a natural breakwater for the mooring place of the -boats. He came to the conclusion that if he allowed her to continue that -sort of paddling, she would run the boat on the reef, and he would be -morally responsible for the disaster and its consequences, whatever they -might be. He had never felt more conscientious than at that moment. - -He ran down the track to the landing ledge, but before he had reached -the latter, the girl had ceased her efforts and was staring at him, her -hands still resting on the oar. - -He had an uneasy feeling that he was scarcely so picturesquely -breathless as she had been, and this consciousness did not tend to make -him fluent as he stood upon the rocky shelf not a foot above the ridges -of the silver ripples. - -He found himself staring at her, just as she was staring at him. - -Quite a minute had passed before he found words to ask her if he could -be of any help to her. - -"I don't know," she replied, in a tone very different from that in which -she had spoken at the entrance to the cavern. "I don't really know. -One of the oars must have gone overboard while the boat was moored. I -scarcely know what I am to do." - -"I'm afraid you're in a bad way!" said he, shaking his head. The change -in the girl's tone was very amusing to him. She had become quite demure; -but previously, demureness had been in the background. "Yes, I'm afraid -your case is a very bad one." - -"So bad as that?" she asked. - -"Well, perhaps not quite, but still bad enough," said he. "What do you -want to do?" - -"To get home as soon as possible," she replied, without the pause of a -second. - -Her tone was expressive. It conveyed to him the notion that she had just -asked if he thought that she was an idiot. What could she want to do if -not to go home? - -"In that case," said he, "I should advise you to take the oar to the -sculling place in the centre of the stern. The boat is a stout one and -will scull well." - -"But I don't know how to scull," said she, in a tone of real distress; -"and I don't think I can begin to learn just now." - -"There's something in that," said he. "If I were only aboard I could -teach you in a short time." - -"But--" - -She had begun her reply without the delay of a second, but she did not -get beyond the one word. He felt that she did not need to do so: it was -a sentence by itself. - -"Yes," said he, "as you say, I'm not aboard. Shall I get aboard?" - -"How could you?" she inquired, brightening up. - -"I can swim," he replied. - -She laughed. - -"The situation is not so desperate as that," she cried. - -He also laughed. - -They both laughed together. - -She stopped suddenly and looked up the cliffs to the Banshee's Cave. - -Was she wondering if he had been within hearing when she had been--and -not in silence--at the entrance to the cave? - -He felt that he had never seen so beautiful a girl. Even making a -liberal allowance for that glamour of the moonlight, which he had tried -to assure himself was as deceptive as the glamour of love, she was, he -felt, the most beautiful girl he had ever seen. - -He crushed down every suggestion that came to him as to the best way of -helping her out of her difficulty. It was his opportunity. - -Then she turned her eyes from the cliff and looked at him again. - -There was something imploring in her look. - -"Keep up your heart," said he. "Whose boat is that, may I ask?" - -"It belongs to a man named Brian--Brian something or other--perhaps -O'Donal." - -"In that case I think it almost certain that you will find a fishing -line in the locker astern--a fishing line and a tin bailer--the line -will help you out of the difficulty." - -Before he had quite done speaking she was in the stern sheets, groping -with one hand in the little locker. - -She brought out, first, a small jar of whiskey, secondly, a small -pannikin that served a man's purpose when he wished to drink the whiskey -in unusually small quantities, and was also handy in bailing out the -boat, and, thirdly, a fishing line-wound about a square frame. - -She held up the last-named so that Harold might see it. - -"I thought it would be there," said he. "Now if you can only cast one -end of that line ashore, I will catch it and the boat will be alongside -the landing-place in a few minutes. Can you throw?" - -She was silent. She examined the hooks on the whale-bone cross-cast. - -He laughed again, for he perceived that she was reluctant to boast of -the possession of a skill which was denied to all womankind. - -"I'll explain to you what you must do," he said. "Cut away the cast of -hooks." - -"But I have no knife." - -"Then I'll throw mine into the bottom of your boat. Look out." - -Being a man, he was able to make the knife alight within reasonable -distance of the spot at which he aimed. He saw her face brighten as she -picked up the implement and, opening it, quickly cut away the cast of -hooks. - -"Now make fast the leaden sinker to the end of the fishing line, unwind -it all from the frame, and then whirl the weight round and sling it -ashore--anywhere ashore." - -She followed his instructions implicitly, and the leaden weight fled -through the air, with the sound of a shell from a mortar. - -"Well thrown!" he cried, as it soared above his head; and it was well -thrown--so well that it carried overboard every inch of the line and the -frame to which it was attached. - -"How stupid of me!" she said. - -"Of me, you mean," said he. "I should have told you to make it fast. -However, no harm is done. I'll recover the weight and send it back to -you." - -He had no trouble in effecting his purpose. He threw the weight as -gently as possible into the bow of the boat, she picked it up, and -the line was in her hands as he took in the slack and hauled the boat -alongside the shelf of rock. - -It cannot have escaped notice that the system of hauling which he -adopted had the result of bringing their hands together. They scarcely -touched, however. - -"Thank you," said she, with profound coldness, when the boat was -alongside. - -"Your case was not so desperate, after all," he remarked, with just a -trifle less frigidity in his tone, though he now knew that she was the -most beautiful girl he had ever seen. He had talked of the glamour of -moonlight. How could he have been so ridiculous? - -"No, my case was not so very desperate," she said. "Thank you so much." - -Did she mean to suggest that he should now walk away? - -"I can't go, you know, until I am satisfied that your _contretemps_ is -at an end," said he. "My name is Wynne--Harold Wynne. I am a guest of -Lord Innisfail's. I dare say you know him." - -"No," she replied. "I know nobody." - -"Nobody?" - -"Nobody here. Of course I daily hear something about Lord Innisfail and -his guests." - -"You know Brian--he is somebody--the historian of the region. Did you -ever hear the story of the Banshee?" - -She looked at him, but he flattered himself that his face told her -nothing of what she seemed anxious to know. - -"Yes," she said, after a pause. "I do believe that I heard the story -of the Banshee--a princess, was she not--a sort of princess--an Irish -princess?" - -"Strictly Irish. It is said that the cry of the White Lady is sometimes -heard even on these nights among the cliffs down which the Princess -flung herself." - -"Really?" said she, turning her eyes to the sea. "How strange!" - -"Strange? well--perhaps. But Brian declares that he has heard the cry -with his own ears. I have a friend who says, very coarsely, that if lies -were landed property Brian would be the largest holder of real estate in -the world." - -"Your friend does not understand Brian." There was more than a trace of -indignation in her voice. "Brian has imagination--so have all the people -about here. I must get home as soon as possible. I thank you very much -for your trouble. Goodnight." - -"I have had no trouble. Good-night." - -He took off his cap, and moved away--to the extent of a single step. She -was still standing in the boat. - -"By the way," he said, as if the thought had just occurred to him; "do -you intend going overland?" - -The glamour of the moonlight failed to conceal the troubled look that -came to her eyes. He regained the step that he had taken away from her, -and remarked, "If you will be good enough to allow me, I will scull you -with the one oar to any part of the coast that you may wish to reach. It -would be a pleasure to me. I have nothing whatever to do. As a matter of -fact, I don't see that you have any choice in the matter." - -"I have not," she said gravely. "I was a fool--such a fool! But--the -story of the Princess--" - -"Pray don't make any confession to me," said he. "If I had not heard the -story of the Princess, should I be here either?" - -"My name," said she, "is Beatrice Avon. My father's name you may have -heard--most people have heard his name, though I'm afraid that not so -many have read his books." - -"But I have met your father," said he. "If he is Julius Anthony Avon, I -met him some years ago. He breakfasted with my tutor at Oxford. I have -read all his hooks." - -"Oh, come into the boat," she cried with a laugh. "I feel that we have -been introduced." - -"And so we have," said he, stepping upon the gunwale so as to push off -the boat. "Now, where is your best landing place?" - -She pointed out to him a white cottage at the entrance to a glen on the -opposite coast of the lough, just below the ruins--they could be seen -by the imaginative eye--of the Castle of Carrigorm. The cottage was -glistening in the moonlight. - -"That is where we have been living--my father and I--for the past -month," said she. "He is engaged on a new work--a History of Irish -Patriotism, and he has begun by compiling a biographical dictionary of -Irish Informers. He is making capital progress with it. He has already -got to the end of the seventh volume and he has very nearly reached the -letter C--oh, yes, he is making rapid progress." - -"But why is he at this place? Is he working up the Irish legends as -well?" - -"It seems that the French landed here some time or other, and that was -the beginning of a new era of rebellions. My father is dealing with the -period, and means to have his topography strictly accurate." - -"Yes," said Harold, "if he carefully avoids everything that he is told -in Ireland his book may tend to accuracy." - - - - -CHAPTER X.--ON SCIENCE AND ART. - -A BOAT being urged onwards--not very rapidly--by a single oar resting -in a hollow in the centre of the stern, and worked from side to side -by a man in evening dress, is not a sight of daily occurrence. This may -have suggested itself to the girl who was seated on the midship beam; -but if she was inclined to laugh, she succeeded in controlling her -impulses. - -He found that he was more adroit at the science of marine propulsion -than he had fancied he was. The boat was making quite too rapid progress -for his desires, across the lough. - -He asked the girl if she did not think it well that she should become -acquainted with at least the scientific principle which formed the -basis of the marine propeller. It was extremely unlikely that such -an emergency as that which had lately arisen should ever again make a -demand upon her resources, but if such were ever to present itself, it -might be well for her to be armed to overcome it. - -Yes, she said, it was extremely unlikely that she should ever again be -so foolish, and she hoped that her father would not be uneasy at her -failure to return at the hour at which she had told him to expect her. - -He stopped rocking the oar from side to side in order to assure her that -she could not possibly be delayed more than a quarter of an hour through -the loss of the oar. - -She said that she was very glad, and that she really thought that the -boat was making more rapid progress with his one oar than it had done in -the opposite direction with her two oars. - -He began to perceive that his opportunities of making her acquainted -with the science of the screw propeller were dwindling. He faced the oar -boldly, however, and he felt that he had at least succeeded in showing -her how effective was the application of a scientific law to the -achievement of his end--assuming that that end was the driving of the -boat through the waters. - -He was not a fool. He knew very well that there is nothing which so -appeals to the interest of a woman as seeing a man do something that she -cannot do. - -When, after five minutes' work, he turned his head to steer the boat, he -found that she was watching him. - -She had previously been watching the white glistening cottage, with the -light in one window only. - -The result of his observation was extremely satisfactory to him. He -resumed his toil without a word. - -And this was how it happened that the boat made so excellent a passage -across the lough. - -It was not until the keel grated upon the sand that the girl spoke. She -made a splendid leap from the bows, and, turning, asked him if he would -care to pay a visit to her father. - -He replied that he feared that he might jeopardize the biography of some -interesting informer whose name might occur at the close of the letter -B. He hoped that he would be allowed to borrow the boat for his return -to the cliffs, and to row it back the next day to where it was at the -moment he was speaking. - -His earnest sculling of the boat had not made all thought for the morrow -impracticable. He had been reflecting through the silence, how he might -make the chance of meeting once more this girl whose face he had seen -for the first time half an hour before. - -She had already given him an absurd amount of trouble, she said. The -boat was one that she had borrowed from Brian, and Brian could easily -row it across next morning. - -But he happened to know that Brian was to be in attendance on Mr. Durdan -all the next day. Mr. Durdan had come to the West solely for the purpose -of studying the Irish question on the spot. He had, consequently, spent -all his time, deep-sea fishing. - -"So you perceive that there's nothing for it but for me to bring back -the boat, Miss Avon," said he. - -"You do it so well," she said, with a tone of enthusiasm in her voice. -"I never admired anything so much--your sculling, I mean. And perhaps I -may learn something about--was it the scientific principle that you were -kind enough to offer to teach me?" - -"The scientific principle," said he, with an uneasy feeling that the -girl had seen through his artifice to prolong the crossing of the lough. -"Yes, you certainly should know all about the scientific principle." - -"I feel so, indeed. Good-night." - -"Good-night," said he, preparing to push the boat off the sand where it -had grounded. "Goodnight. By the way, it was only when we were out with -Brian in the afternoon that he told us the story of the Princess and her -lover. He added that the cry of the White Lady would probably be heard -when night came." - -"Perhaps you may hear it yet," said she. "Goodnight." - -She had run up the sandy beach, before he had pushed off the boat, and -she never looked round. - -He stood with one foot on the gunwale of the boat in act to push into -deep water, thinking that perhaps she might at the last moment look -round. - -She did not. - -He caught another glimpse of her beyond the furze that crowned a ridge -of rocks. But she had her face steadfastly set toward the white cottage. - -He threw all his weight upon the oar which he was using as a pole, and -out the boat shot into the deep water. - -"Great heavens!" said Edmund Airey. "Where have you been for the past -couple of hours?" - -"Where?" repeated Miss Craven in a tone of voice that should only be -assumed when the eyes, of the speaker are sparkling. But Miss Craven's -eyes were not sparkling. Their strong point was not in that direction. -"I'm afraid you must give an account of yourself, Mr. Wynne," she -continued. She was standing by the side of Edmund Airey, within the -embrace of the mighty antlers of the ancient elk in the hall. The sound -of dance music was in the air, and Miss Craven's face was flushed. - -"To give an account of myself would be to place myself on a level of -dulness with the autobiographers whose reminiscences we yawn over." - -"Then give us a chance of yawning," cried Miss Craven. - -"You do not need one," said he. "Have you not been for some time by the -side of a Member of Parliament?" - -"He has been over the cliffs," suggested the Member of Parliament. -He was looking at Harold's shoes, which bore tokens of having been -ill-treated beyond the usual ill-treatment of shoes with bows of ribbon -above the toes. - -"Yes," said Harold. "Over the cliffs." - -"At the Banshee's Cave, I'm certain," said Miss Craven. - -"Yes, at the Banshee's Cave." - -"How lovely! And you saw the White Lady?" she continued. - -"Yes, I saw the White Lady." - -"And you heard her cry at the entrance to the cave?" - -"Yes, I heard her cry at the entrance to the cave." - -"Nonsense!" said she. - -"Utter nonsense!" said he. "I must ask Lady Innisfail to dance." - -He crossed the hall to where Lady Innisfail was seated. She was fanning -herself and making sparkling replies to the inanities of Mr. Durdan, who -stood beside her. She had been engaged in every dance, Harold knew, from -the extra gravity of her daughter. - -"What does he mean?" Miss Craven asked of Edmund Airey in a low--almost -an anxious, tone. - -"Mean? Why, to dance with Lady Innisfail. He is a man of determination." - -"What does he mean by that nonsense about the Banshee's Cave?" - -"Is it nonsense?" - -"Of course it is. Does anyone suppose that the legend of the White Lady -is anything but nonsense? Didn't you ridicule it at dinner?" - -"At dinner; oh, yes: but then you must remember that no one is -altogether discreet at dinner. That cold _entre_--the Russian salad--" - -"A good many people are discreet neither at dinner nor after it." - -"Our friend Harold, for instance? Oh, I have every confidence in him. -I know his mood. I have experienced it myself. I, too, have stood in a -sculpturesque attitude and attire, on a rock overhanging a deep sea, -and I have been at the point of dressing again without taking the plunge -that I meant to take." - -"You mean that he--that he--oh, I don't know what you mean." - -"I mean that if he had been so fortunate as to come upon you suddenly at -the Banshee's Cave or wherever he was to-night, he would have--well, he -would have taken the plunge." - -He saw the girl's face become slightly roseate in spite of the fact -of her being the most self-controlled person whom he had ever met. He -perceived that she appreciated his meaning to a shade. - -He liked that. A man who is gifted with the power of expressing his -ideas in various shades, likes to feel that his power is appreciated. -He knew that there are some people who fancy that every question is -susceptible of being answered by yea or nay. He hated such people. - -"The plunge?" said Miss Craven, with an ingenuousness that confirmed -his high estimate of her powers of appreciation. "The plunge? But the -Banshee's Cave is a hundred feet above the water." - -"But men have taken headers--" - -"They have," said she, "and therefore we should finish our waltz." - -They did finish their waltz. - - - - -CHAPTER XI.--ON HEAVEN AND THE LORD CHANCELLOR. - -MR. DURDAN was explaining something--he usually was explaining -something. When he had been a member of the late Government his process -of explaining something was generally regarded as a fine effort at -mystification. In private his explanations were sometimes intelligible. -As Harold entered the room where a straggling breakfast was -proceeding--everything except dinner had a tendency to be straggling -at Castle Innisfail--Mr. Dur dan was explaining how Brian had been -bewildered. - -It was a profitable theme, especially for a man who fondly believed that -he had the power of reproducing what he imagined to be the Irish brogue -of the boatman. - -Harold gathered that Mr. Durdan had already had a couple of hours of -deep-sea fishing in the boat with Brian--the servants were all the -morning carrying into the dining-room plates of fish of his catching -(audibly sneered at by the fly-fishers, who considered their supreme -failures superior to the hugest successes of the deep-sea fishers). - -But the fishing was not to the point. What Mr. Durdan believed to be -very much to the point were the "begorras," the "acushlas," the "arrahs" -which he tried to make his auditors believe the boatman had uttered in -telling him how he had been awakened early in the night by hearing the -cry of the Banshee. - -Every phrase supposed to have been employed by the boatman was -reproduced by the narrator; and his auditors glanced meaningly at one -another. It would have required a great deal of convincing to make them -fancy for a moment that the language of Brian consisted of an -imaginary Irish exclamation preceding a purely Cockney--occasionally -Yorkshire--idiom. But the narrator continued his story, and seemed -convinced that his voice was an exact reproduction of Brian's brogue. - -Harold thought that he would try a little of something that was not -fish--he scarcely minded what he had, provided it was not fish, he -told the servant. And as there was apparently some little-difficulty in -procuring such a comestible, Harold drank some coffee and listened -to Mr. Durdan's story--he recommenced it for everyone who entered the -breakfast-room. - -Yes, Brian had distinctly heard the cry of the Banshee, he said; but a -greater marvel had happened, for he found one of his boats that had been -made fast on the opposite shore of the lough in the early part of the -night, moored at the landing-ledge at the base of the cliffs beneath the -Banshee's Cave. By the aid of many a gratuitous "begorra," Mr. Durdan -indicated the condition of perplexity in which the boatman had been -all the time he was baiting the lines. He explained that the man had -attributed to "herself"--meaning, of course, the White Lady--the removal -of the boat from the one side of the lough to the other. It was plain -that the ghost of the Princess was a good oarswoman, too, for a single -paddle only was found in the boat. It was so like a ghost, he had -confided to Mr. Durdan, to make a cruise in a way that was contrary--the -accent on the second syllable--to nature. - -"He has put another oar aboard and is now rowing the boat back to its -original quarters," said Mr. Durdan, in conclusion. "But he declares -that, be the Powers!"--here the narrator assumed once more the hybrid -brogue--"if the boat was meddled with by 'herself' again he would call -the priest to bless the craft, and where would 'herself' be then?" - -"Where indeed?" said Lord Innisfail. - -Harold said nothing. He was aware that Edmund was looking at him -intently. Did he suspect anything, Harold wondered. - -He gave no indication of being more interested in the story than anyone -present, and no one present seemed struck with it--no one, except -perhaps, Miss Craven, who had entered the room late, and was thus -fortunate enough to obtain the general drift of what Mr. Durdan was -talking about, without having her attention diverted by his loving -repetition of the phrases of local colour. - -Miss Craven heard the story, laughed, glanced at her plate, and remarked -with some slyness that Mr. Durdan was clearly making strides -in his acquaintance with the Irish question. She then -glanced--confidentially--at Edmund Airey, and finally--rather -less confidentially--at Harold. - -He was eating of that which was not fish, and giving a good deal of -attention to it. - -Miss Craven thought he was giving quite too much attention to it. She -suspected that he knew more about the boat incident than he cared to -express, or why should he be giving so much attention to his plate? - -As for Harold himself, he was feeling that it would be something of a -gratification to him if a fatal accident were to happen to Brian. - -He inwardly called him a meddlesome fool. Why should he take it upon -him to row the boat across the lough, when he, Harold, had been looking -forward during the sleepless hours of the night, to that exercise? When -he had awakened from an early morning slumber, it was with the joyous -feeling that nothing could deprive him of that row across the lough. - -And yet he had been deprived of it, therefore he felt some regret that, -the morning being a calm one, Brian's chances of disaster when crossing -the lough were insignificant. - -All the time that the judge was explaining in that lucid style which was -the envy of his brethren on the Bench, how impossible it would be for -the Son of Porcupine to purge himself of the contempt which was heaped -upon him owing to his unseemly behaviour at a recent race meeting--the -case of the son of so excellent a father as Porcupine turning out badly -was jeopardizing the future of Evolution as a doctrine--Harold was -trying to devise some plan that should make him independent of the -interference of the boatman. He did not insist on the plan being -legitimate or even reasonable; all that he felt was that he must cross -the lough. - -He thought of the girl whom he had seen in that atmosphere of moonlight; -and somehow he came to think of her as responsible for her exquisite -surroundings. There was nothing commonplace about her--that was what he -felt most strongly as he noticed the excellent appetites of the young -women around him. Even Miss Stafford, who hoped to be accepted as an -Intellect embodied in a mere film of flesh--she went to the extreme -length of cultivating a Brow--tickled her trout with the point of her -fork much less tenderly than the fisherman who told her the story--with -an impromptu bravura passage or two--of its capture, had done. - -But the girl whom he had seen in the moonlight--whom he was yearning to -see in the sunlight--was as refined as a star. "As refined as a star," -he actually murmured, when he found himself with an unlighted cigar -between his fingers on that part of the terrace which afforded a fine -view of the lough--the narrow part as well--his eyes were directed to -the narrow part. "As refined as a star--a--" - -He turned himself round with a jerk. "A star?" - -His father's letter was still in his pocket. It contained in the course -of its operatic clauses some references to a Star--a Star, who, alas! -was not refined--who, on the contrary, was expensive. - -He struck a match very viciously and lit his cigar. - -Miss Craven had just appeared on the terrace. - -He dropped his still flaming match on the hard gravel walk and put his -foot upon it. - -"A star!" - -He was very vicious. - -"She is not a particularly good talker, but she is a most fascinating -listener," said Edmund Airey, who strolled up. - -"I have noticed so much--when you have been the talker," said Harold. -"It is only to the brilliant talker that the fascinating listener -appeals. By the way, how does 'fascinated listener' sound as a phrase? -Haven't I read somewhere that the speeches of an eminent politician were -modelled on the principle of catching birds by night? You flash a lamp -upon them and they may be captured by the score. The speeches were -compared to the lantern and the public to the birds." - -"Gulls," said Edmund. "My dear Harold, I did not come out here to -exchange opinions with you on the vexed question of vote-catching -or gulls--it will be time enough to do so when you have found a -constituency." - -"Quite. And meantime I am to think of Miss Craven as a fascinating -listener? That's what you have come to impress upon me." - -"I mean that you should give yourself a fair chance of becoming -acquainted with her powers as a listener--I mean that you should talk to -her on an interesting topic." - -"Would to heaven that I had your capacity of being interesting on all -topics." - -"The dullest man on earth when talking to a woman on love as a topic, -is infinitely more interesting to her than the most brilliant man when -talking to her on any other topic." - -"You suggest a perilous way to the dull man of becoming momentarily -interesting." - -"Of course I know the phrase which, in spite of being the composition -of a French philosopher, is not altogether devoid of truth--yes, '_Qui -parle d'amour fait l'amour'_." - -"Only that love is born, not made." - -"Great heavens! have you learned that--that, with your father's letter -next your heart?" - -Harold laughed. - -"Do you fancy that I have forgotten your conversation in the boat -yesterday?" said he. "Heaven on one side and the Lord Chancellor on the -other." - -"And you have come to the conclusion that you are on the side of heaven? -You are in a perilous way." - -"Your logic is a trifle shaky, friend. Besides, you have no right to -assume that I am on the side of heaven." - -"There is a suggestion of indignation in your voice that gives me hope -that you are not in so evil a case as I may have suspected. Do you think -that another afternoon in the boat--" - -"Would make me on the side of the Lord Chancellor? I doubt it. But that -is not equivalent to saying that I doubt the excellence of your advice." - -"Yesterday afternoon I flattered myself that I had given you such advice -as commended itself to you, and yet now you tell me that love is born, -not made. The man who believes that is past being advised. It is, I say, -the end of wisdom. What has happened since yesterday afternoon?" - -"Nothing has happened to shake my confidence in the soundness of your -advice," said Harold, but not until a pause had occurred--a pause of -sufficient duration to tell his observant friend that something had -happened. - -"If nothing has happened--Miss Craven is going to sketch the Round Tower -at noon," said Edmund--the Round Tower was some distance through the -romantic Pass of Lamdhu. - -"The Round Tower will not suffer; Miss Craven is not one of the -landscape libellers," remarked Harold. - -Just then Miss Innisfail hurried up with a face lined with anxiety. - -Miss Innisfail was the sort of girl who always, says, "It is I." - -"Oh, Mr. Airey," she cried, "I have come to entreat of you to do your -best to dissuade mamma from her wild notion--the wildest she has ever -had. You may have some restraining influence upon her. She is trying to -get up an Irish jig in the hall after dinner--she has set her heart on -it." - -"I can promise you that if Lady Innisfail asks me to be one of the -performers I shall decline," said Edmund. - -"Oh, she has set her heart on bringing native dancers for the purpose," -cried the girl. - -"That sounds serious," said Edmund. "Native dances are usually very -terrible visitations. I saw one at Samoa." - -"I knew it--yes, I suspected as much," murmured the girl, shaking her -head. "Oh, we must put a stop to it. You will help me, Mr. Airey?" - -"I am always on the side of law and order," said Mr. Airey. "A mother is -a great responsibility, Miss Innisfail." - -Miss Innisfail smiled sadly, shook her head again, and fled to find -another supporter against the latest frivolity of her mother. - -When Edmund turned about from watching her, he saw that his friend -Harold Wynne had gone off with some of the yachtsmen--for every day -a yachting party as well as deep-sea-fishing, and salmon-fishing -parties--shooting parties and even archological parties were in the -habit of setting-out from Castle Innisfail. - -Was it possible that Harold intended spending the day aboard the cutter, -Edmund asked himself. - -Harold's mood of the previous evening had been quite intelligible -to him--he had confessed to Miss Craven that he understood and even -sympathized with him. He was the man who was putting off the plunge as -long as possible, he felt. - -But he knew that that attitude, if prolonged, not only becomes -ridiculous, but positively verges on the indecent. It is one thing to -pause for a minute on the brink of the deep water, and quite another to -remain shivering on the rock for half a day. - -Harold Wynne wanted money in order to realize a legitimate ambition. But -it so happened that he could not obtain that money unless by marrying -Miss Craven--that was the situation of the moment. But instead of -asking Miss Craven if she would have the goodness to marry him, he was -wandering about the coast in an aimless way. - -Lady Innisfail was the most finished artist in matchmaking that Edmund -had ever met. So finished an artist was she that no one had ever -ventured to suggest that she was a match-maker. As a matter of fact, her -reputation lay in just the opposite direction. She was generally looked -upon as a marrer of matches. This was how she had achieved some of -her most brilliant successes. She was herself so fascinating that she -attracted the nicest men to her side; but, somehow, instead of making -love to her as they meant to do, they found themselves making love to -the nice girls with whom she surrounded herself. When running upon the -love-making track with her, she switched them on, so to speak, to the -nice eligible girls, and they became engaged before they quite knew what -had happened. - -This was her art, Edmund knew, and he appreciated it as it deserved. - -She appreciated him as he deserved, he also acknowledged; for she had -never tried to switch him on to any of her girls. By never making love -to her he had proved himself to be no fit subject for the exercise of -her art. - -If a man truly loves a woman he will marry anyone whom she asks him to -marry. - -This, he knew, was the precept that Lady Innisfail inculcated upon the -young men--they were mostly very young men--who assured her that they -adored her. It rarely failed to bring them to their senses, she had -admitted to Edmund in the course of a confidential lapse. - -By bringing them to their senses she meant inducing them to ask the -right girls to marry them. - -Edmund felt that it was rather a pity that his friend Harold had never -adored Lady Innisfail. Harold had always liked her too well to make love -to her. This was rather a pity, Edmund felt. It practically disarmed -Lady Innisfail, otherwise she would have taken care that he made -straightforward love to Miss Craven. - -As for Harold, he strolled off with the yachtsmen, giving them to -understand that he intended sailing with them. The cutter was at her -moorings in the lough about a mile from the Castle, and there was a -narrow natural dock between the cliffs into which the dingey ran to -carry the party out to the yacht. - -It was at this point that Harold separated himself from the -yachtsmen--not without some mutterings on their part and the delivery of -a few reproaches with a fresh maritime flavour about them. - -"What was he up to at all?" they asked of one another. - -He could scarcely have told these earnest inquirers what he was up to. -But his mood would have been quite intelligible to them had they known -that he had, within the past half hour made up his mind to let nothing -interfere with his asking Helen Craven if she would be good enough to -marry him. - - - - -CHAPTER XII.--ON THE MYSTERY OF MAN. - -HE meant to ask her at night. He had felt convinced, on returning after -his adventure in his dinner dress, that nothing could induce him to -think of Miss Craven as a possible wife. While sitting at breakfast, -he had felt even more confident on this point; and yet now his mind was -made up to ask her to marry him. - -It must be admitted that his mood was a singular one, especially as, -with his mind full of his resolution to ask Miss Craven to marry him, -he was wandering around the rugged coastway, wondering by what means he -could bring himself by the side of the girl with whom he had crossed the -lough on the previous night. - -His mood will be intelligible to such persons as have had friends who -occasionally have found it necessary to their well-being to become -teetotallers. It is well known that the fascination of the prospect of -teetotalism is so great for such persons that the very thought of it -compels them to rush off in the opposite direction. They indulge in an -outburst of imbibing that makes even their best friends stand aghast, -and then they 'take the pledge' with the cheerfulness of a child. - -Harold Wynne felt inclined to allow his feelings an outburst, previous -to entering upon a condition in which he meant his feelings to be kept -in subjection. - -To engage himself to marry Miss Craven was, he believed, equivalent -to taking the pledge of the teetotaller so far as his feelings were -concerned. - -Meantime, however, he remained unpledged and with an unbounded sense of -freedom. - -And this was why he laughed loud and long when he saw in the course of -his stroll around the cliffs, a small oar jammed in a crevice of the -rocks a hundred feet below where he was walking. - -He laughed again when he had gone--not so cautiously as he might have -done--down to the crevice and released the oar. - -It was, he knew, the one that had gone adrift from the boat the previous -night. - -He climbed the cliff to the Banshee's Cave and deposited the piece of -timber in the recesses of that place. Then he lay down on the coarse -herbage at the summit of the cliff until it was time to drift to the -Castle for lunch. Life at the Castle involved a good deal of drifting. -The guests drifted out in many directions after breakfast and -occasionally drifted back to lunch, after which they drifted about until -the dinner hour. - -While taking lunch he was in such good spirits as made Lady Innisfail -almost hopeless of him. - -Edmund Airey had told her the previous night that Harold intended asking -Miss Craven to marry him. Now, however, perceiving how excellent were -his spirits, she looked reproachfully across the table at Edmund. - -She was mutely asking him--and he knew it--how it was possible to -reconcile Harold's good spirits with his resolution to ask Helen Craven -to marry him? She knew--and so did Edmund--that high spirits and the -Resolution are rarely found in association. - -An hour after lunch the girl with the Brow entreated Harold's critical -opinion on the subject of a gesture in the delivery of a certain poem, -and the discussion of the whole question occupied another hour. The -afternoon was thus pretty far advanced before he found himself seated -alone in the boat which had been at the disposal of himself and Edmund -during the two previous afternoons. The oar that he had picked up was -lying at his feet along the timbers of the boat. - -The sun was within an hour of setting when Brian appeared at the Castle -bearing a letter for Lady Innisfail. It had been entrusted to him for -delivery to her ladyship by Mr. Wynne, he said. Where was Mr. Wynne? -That Brian would not take upon him to say; only he was at the opposite -side of the lough. Maybe he was with Father Conn, who was the best -of good company, or it wasn't a bit unlikely that it was the District -Inspector of the Constabulary he was with. Anyhow it was sure that the -gentleman had took a great fancy to the queer places along the coast, -for hadn't he been to the thrubble to give a look in at the Banshee's -Cave, the previous night, just because he was sthruck with admiration of -the story of the Princess that he, Brian, had told him and Mr. Airey in -the boat? - -The letter that Lady Innisfail received and glanced at while drinking -tea on one of the garden seats outside the Castle, begged her ladyship -to pardon the writer's not appearing at dinner that night, the fact -being that he had unexpectedly found an old friend who had taken -possession of him. - -"It was very nice of him to write, wasn't it, my dear?" Lady Innisfail -remarked to her friend Miss Craven, who was filtering a novel by a -popular French author for the benefit of Lady Innisfail. "It was very -nice of him to write. Of course that about the friend is rubbish. The -charm of this neighbourhood is that no old friend ever turns up." - -"You don't think that--that--perhaps--" suggested Miss Craven with the -infinite delicacy of one who has been employed in the filtration of Paul -Bourget. - -"Not at all--not at all," said Lady Innisfail, shaking her head. "If it -was his father it would be quite another matter." - -"Oh!" - -"Lord Fotheringay is too great a responsibility even for me, and I don't -as a rule shirk such things," said Lady Innisfail. "But Harold is--well, -I'll let you into a secret, though it is against myself: he has never -made love even to me." - -"That is inexcusable," remarked Miss Craven, with a little movement -of the eyebrows. She did not altogether appreciate Lady Innisfail's -systems. She had not a sufficient knowledge of dynamics and the -transference of energy to be able to understand the beauty of the -"switch" principle. "But if he is not with a friend--or--or--the -other--" - -"The enemy--our enemy?" - -"Where can he be--where can he have been?" - -"Heaven knows! There are some things that are too wonderful for me. I -fancied long ago that I knew Man. My dear Helen, I was a fool. Man is -a mystery. What could that boy mean by going to the Banshee's Cave last -night, when he might have been dancing with me--or you?" - -"Romance?" - -"Romance and rubbish mean the same thing to such men as Harold Wynne, -Helen--you should know so much," said Lady Innisfail. "That is, of -course, romance in the abstract. The flutter of a human white frock -would produce more impression on a man than a whole army of Banshees." - -"And yet the boatman said that Mr. Wynne had spent some time last -night at the Cave," said Miss Craven. "Was there a white dress in the -question, do you fancy?" - -Lady Innisfail turned her large and luminous eyes upon her companion. -So she was accustomed to turn those orbs upon such young men as declared -that they adored her. The movement was supposed to be indicative of -infinite surprise, with abundant sympathy, and a trace of pity. - -Helen Craven met the luminous gaze with a smile, that broadened as she -murmured, "Dearest Lilian, we are quite alone. It is extremely unlikely -that your expression can be noticed by any of the men. It is practically -wasted." - -"It is the natural and reasonable expression of the surprise I feel at -the wisdom of the--the--" - -"Serpent?" - -"Not quite. Let us say, the young matron, lurking beneath the -harmlessness of the--the--let us say the _ingenue_. A white dress! Pray -go on with '_Un Cour de Femme'._" - -Miss Craven picked up the novel which had been on the ground, flattened -out in a position of oriental prostration and humility before the wisdom -of the women. - - - - -CHAPTER XIII.--ON THE ART OF COLOURING. - -THE people of the village of Ballycruiskeen showed themselves quite -ready to enter into the plans of their pastor in the profitable -enterprise of making entertainment for Lady Innisfail and her guests. -The good pastor had both enterprise and imagination. Lady Innisfail had -told him confidentially that day that she wished to impress her English -visitors with the local colour of the region round about. Local colour -was a phrase that she was as fond of as if she had been an art critic; -but it so happened that the pastor had never heard the phrase before; -he promptly assured her, however, that he sympathized most heartily with -her ladyship's aspirations in this direction. Yes, it was absolutely -necessary that they should be impressed with the local colour, and if, -with this impression, there came an appreciation of the requirements of -the chapel in the way of a new roof, it would please him greatly. - -The roof would certainly be put on before the winter, even if the work -had to be carried out at the expense of his Lordship, Lady Innisfail -said with enthusiasm; and if Father Constantine could only get up a wake -or a dance or some other festivity for the visitors, just to show them -how picturesque and sincere were the Irish race in the West, she would -take care that the work on the roof was begun without delay. - -Father Constantine--he hardly knew himself by that name, having -invariably been called Father Conn by his flock--began to have a -comprehensive knowledge of what was meant by the phrase "local colour." -Did her ladyship insist on a wake, he inquired. - -Her ladyship said she had no foolish prejudices in the matter. She was -quite willing to leave the whole question of the entertainment in the -hands of his reverence. He knew the people best and he would be able to -say in what direction their abilities could be exhibited to the greatest -advantage. She had always had an idea, she confessed, that it was at -a wake they shone; but, of course, if Father Constantine thought -differently she would make no objection, but she would dearly like a -wake. - -The priest did not even smile for more than a minute; but he could not -keep that twinkle out of his eyes even if the chapel walls in addition -to the roof depended on his self-control. - -He assured her ladyship that she was perfectly right in her ideas. He -agreed with her that the wake was the one festivity that was calculated -to bring into prominence the varied talents of his flock. But the -unfortunate thing about it was its variableness. A wake was something -that could not be arranged for beforehand--at least not without -involving a certain liability to criminal prosecution. The elements of -a wake were simple enough, to be sure, but simple and all as they were, -they were not always forthcoming. - -Lady Innisfail thought this very provoking. Of course, expense was no -consideration--she hoped that the pastor understood so much. She hoped -he understood that if he could arrange for a wake that night she would -bear the expense. - -The priest shook his head. - -Well, then, if a wake was absolutely out of the question--she didn't see -why it should be, but, of course, he knew best--why should he not get up -an eviction? She thought that on the whole the guests had latterly heard -more about Irish evictions than Irish wakes. There was plenty of local -colour in an eviction, and so far as she could gather from the -pictures she had seen in the illustrated papers, it was extremely -picturesque--yes, when the girls were barefooted, and when there was -active resistance. Hadn't she heard something about boiling water? - -The twinkle had left the priest's eyes as she prattled away. He had an -impulse to tell her that it was the class to which her ladyship belonged -and not that to which he belonged, who had most practice in that form of -entertainment known as the eviction. But thinking of the chapel roof, he -restrained himself. After all, Lord Innisfail had never evicted a family -on his Irish estate. He had evicted several families on his English -property, however; but no one ever makes a fuss about English evictions. -If people fail to pay their rent in England they know that they must go. -They have not the imagination of the Irish. - -"I'll tell your ladyship what it is," said Father Conn, before she had -quite come to the end of her prattle: "if the ladies and gentlemen who -have the honour to be your ladyship's guests will take the trouble to -walk or drive round the coast to the Curragh of Lamdhu after supper--I -mean dinner--to-night, I'll get up a celebration of the Cruiskeen for -you all." - -"How delightful!" exclaimed her ladyship. "And what might a celebration -of the Cruiskeen be?" - -It was at this point that the imagination of the good father came to his -assistance. He explained, with a volubility that comes to the Celt -only when he is romancing, that the celebration of the Cruiskeen was -a prehistoric rite associated with the village of Ballycruiskeen. -Cruiskeen was, as perhaps her ladyship had heard, the Irish for a vessel -known to common people as a jug--it was, he explained, a useful vessel -for drinking out of--when it held a sufficient quantity. - -Of course Lady Innisfail had heard of a jug--she had even heard of a -song called "The Cruiskeen Lawn"--did that mean some sort of jug? - -It meant the little full jug, his reverence assured her. Anyhow, the -celebration of the Cruiskeen of Ballycruiskeen had taken place -for hundreds--most likely thousands--of years at the Curragh of -Lamdhu--Lamdhu meaning the Black Hand--and it was perhaps the most -interesting of Irish customs. Was it more interesting than a wake? Why, -a wake couldn't hold a candle to a Cruiskeen, and the display of candles -was, as probably her ladyship knew, a distinctive feature of a wake. - -Father Conn, finding how much imaginary archology Lady Innisfail would -stand without a protest, then allowed his imagination to revel in -the details of harpers--who were much more genteel than fiddlers, he -thought, though his flock preferred the fiddle--of native dances and -of the recitals of genuine Irish poems--probably prehistoric. All these -were associated with a Cruiskeen, he declared, and a Cruiskeen her -ladyship and her ladyship's guests should have that night, if there was -any public spirit left in Ballycruiskeen, and he rather thought that -there was a good deal still left, thank God! - -Lady Innisfail was delighted. Local colour! Why, this entertainment was -a regular Winsor and Newton Cabinet. - -It included everything that people in England were accustomed to -associate with the Irish, and this was just what the guests would -relish. It was infinitely more promising than the simple national dance -for which she had been trying to arrange. - -She shook Father Conn heartily by the hand, but stared at him when he -made some remark about the chapel roof--she had already forgotten all -about the roof. - -The priest had not. - -"God forgive me for my romancing!" he murmured, when her ladyship had -departed and he stood wiping his forehead. "God forgive me! If it wasn't -for the sake of the slate or two, the ne'er a word but the blessed truth -would have been forced from me. A Cruiskeen! How was it that the notion -seized me at all?" - -He hurried off to an ingenious friend and confidential adviser of his, -whose name was O'Flaherty, and who did a little in the horse-dealing -line--a profession that tends to develop the ingenuity of those -associated with it either as buyers or sellers--and Mr. O'Flaherty, -after hearing Father Conn's story, sat down on the side of one of the -ditches, which are such a distinctive feature of Ballycruiskeen and the -neighbourhood, and roared with laughter. - -"Ye've done it this time, and no mistake, Father Conn," he cried, when -he had partially recovered from his hilarity. "I always said you'd do it -some day, and ye've done it now. A Cruiskeen! Mother of Moses! A -Cruiskeen! Oh, but it's yourself has the quare head, Father Conn!" - -"Give over your fun, and tell us what's to be done--that's what you're -to do if there's any good in you at all," said the priest. - -"Oh, by my soul, ye'll have to carry out the enterprise in your own way, -my brave Father Conn," said Mr. O'Flaherty. "A Cruiskeen! A----" - -"Phinny O'Flaherty," said the priest solemnly, "if ye don't want to have -the curse of the Holy Church flung at that red head of yours, ye'll rise -and put me on the way of getting up at least a jig or two on the Curragh -this night." - -After due consideration Mr. O'Flaherty came to the conclusion that it -would be unwise on his part to put in motion the terrible machinery -of the Papal Interdict--if the forces of the Vatican were to be -concentrated upon him he might never again be able to dispose of a -"roarer" as merely a "whistler" to someone whose suspicions were -susceptible of being lulled by a brogue. Mr. Phineas O'Flaherty -consequently assured Father Conn that he would help his reverence, even -if the act should jeopardize his prospects of future happiness in -another world. - - - - -CHAPTER XIV.--ON AN IRISH DANCE. - -LADY INNISFAIL'S guests--especially those who had been wandering over -the mountains with guns all day--found her rather too indefatigable -in her search for new methods of entertaining them. The notion of an -after-dinner stroll of a few miles to the village of Ballycruiskeen -for the sake of witnessing an entertainment, the details of which Lady -Innisfail was unable to do more than suggest, and the attractions of -which were rather more than doubtful, was not largely relished at the -Castle. - -Lord Innisfail announced his intention of remaining where he had dined; -but he was one of the few men who could afford to brave Lady Innisfail's -disdain and to decline to be chilled by her cold glances. The other men -who did not want to be entertained on the principles formulated by Lady -Innisfail, meanly kept out of her way after dinner. They hoped that they -might have a chance of declaring solemnly afterwards, that they had been -anxious to go, but had waited in vain for information as to the hour of -departure, the costume to be worn, and the password--if a password were -needed--to admit them to the historic rites of the Cruiskeen. - -One of the women declined to go, on the ground that, so far as she could -gather, the rite was not evangelical. Her views were evangelical. - -One of the men--he was an Orangeman from Ulster--boldly refused to -attend what was so plainly a device planned by the Jesuits for the -capture of the souls--he assumed that they had souls--of the Innisfail -family and their guests. - -Miss Craven professed so ardently to be looking forward to the -entertainment, that Mr. Airey, with his accustomed observance of the -distribution of high lights in demeanour as well as in conversation. -felt certain that she meant to stay at the Castle. - -His accuracy of observation was proved when the party were ready to -set out for Ballycruiskeen. MIss Craven's maid earned that lady's -affectionate regards to her hostess; she had been foolish enough to sit -in the sun during the afternoon with that fascinating novel, and as she -feared it would, her indiscretion had given her a headache accompanied -by dizziness. She would thus be unable to go with the general party -to the village, but if she possibly could, she would follow them in an -hour--perhaps less. - -Edmund Airey smiled the smile of the prophet who lives to see his -prediction realized--most of the prophets died violent deaths before -they could have that gratification. - -"Yes, it was undoubtedly an indiscretion," he murmured. - -"Sitting in the sun?" said Lady Innisfail. - -"Reading Paul Bourget," said he. - -"Of course," said Lady Innisfail. "Talking of indiscretions, has anyone -seen--ah, never mind." - -"It is quite possible that the old friend whom you say he wrote about, -may be a person of primitive habits--he may be inclined to retire -early," said Mr. Airey. - -Lady Innisfail gave a little puzzled glance at him--the puzzled -expression vanished in a moment, however, before the ingenuousness of -his smile. - -"What a fool I am becoming!" she whispered. "I really never thought of -that." - -"That was because you never turned your attention properly to the -mystery of the headache," said he. - -Then they set off in the early moonlight for their walk along the cliff -path that, in the course of a mile or so, trended downward and through -the Pass of Lamdhu, with its dark pines growing half-way up the slope on -one side. The lower branches of the trees stretched fantastic arms over -the heads of the party walking on the road through the Pass. In -the moonlight these fantastic arms seemed draped. The trees seemed -attitudinizing to one another in a strange pantomime of their own. - -The village of Ballycruiskeen lay just beyond the romantic defile, -so that occasionally the inhabitants failed to hear the sound of the -Atlantic hoarsely roaring as it was being strangled in the narrow part -of the lough. They were therefore sometimes merry with a merriment -impossible to dwellers nearer the coast. - -It did not appear to their visitors that this was one of their merry -nights. The natives were commanded by their good priest to be merry for -"the quality," under penalties with which they were well acquainted. But -merriment under a penalty is no more successful than the smile which is -manufactured in a photographer's studio. - -Father Conn made the mistake of insisting on all the members of his -flock washing their faces. They had washed all the picturesqueness out -of them, Mr. Airey suggested. - -The Curragh of Ballycruiskeen was a somewhat wild moorland that -became demoralized into a bog at one extremity. There was, however, a -sufficiently settled portion to form a dancing green, and at one side -of this patch the shocking incongruity of chairs--of a certain sort--and -even a sofa--it was somewhat less certain--met the eyes of the visitors. - -"Mind this, ye divils," the priest was saying in an affectionate way to -the members of his flock, as the party from the Castle approached. "Mind -this, it's dancing a new roof on the chapel that ye are. Every step ye -take means a slate, so it does." - -This was clearly the peroration of the pastor's speech. - -The speech of Mr. Phineas O'Flaherty, who was a sort of unceremonious -master of the ceremonies, had been previously delivered, fortunately -when the guests were out of hearing. - -At first the entertainment seemed to be a very mournful one. It was -too like examination day at a village school to convey an idea of -spontaneous mirth. The "quality" sat severely on the incongruous -chairs--no one was brave enough to try the sofa--and some of the -"quality" used double eye-glasses with handles, for the better inspection -of the performers. This was chilling to the performers. - -In spite of the efforts of Father Conn and his stage manager, Mr. -O'Flaherty, the members of the cast for the entertainment assumed a -huddled appearance that did themselves great injustice. They declined to -group themselves effectively, but suggested to Mr. Durdan--who was -not silent on the subject--one of the illustrations to Foxe's Book of -Martyrs--a scene in which about a score of persons about to be martyred -are shown to be awaiting, with an aspect of cheerful resignation that -deceived no one, their "turn" at the hands of the executioner. - -The merry Irish jig had a depressing effect at first. The priest was -well-meaning, but he had not the soul of an artist. When a man has -devoted all his spare moments for several years to the repression of -unseemly mirth, he is unwise to undertake, at a moment's notice, the -duties of stimulating such mirth. Under the priest's eye the jig was -robbed of its jiguity, so to speak. It was the jig of the dancing class. - -Mr. O'Flaherty threatened to scandalize Father Conn by a few -exclamations about the display of fetlocks--the priest had so little -experience of the "quality" that he fancied a suggestion of slang -would be offensive to their ears. He did not know that the hero of the -"quality" in England is the costermonger, and that a few years ago the -hero was the cowboy. But Edmund Airey, perceiving with his accustomed -shrewdness, how matters stood, managed to draw the priest away from -the halfhearted exponents of the dance, and so questioned him on the -statistics of the parish--for Father Conn was as hospitable with his -statistics as he was with his whiskey punch upon occasions--that half an -hour had passed before they returned together to the scene of the dance, -the priest with a five-pound note of Mr. Airey's pressed against his -heart. - -"Murder alive! what's this at all at all?" cried Father Conn, becoming -aware of the utterance of whoop after whoop by the dancers. - -"It's the jig they're dancin' at last, an' more power to thim!" cried -Phineas O'Flaherty, clapping his hands and giving an encouraging whoop -or two. - -He was right. The half dozen couples artistically dishevelled, and -rapidly losing the baleful recollections of having been recently tidied -up to meet the "quality"--rapidly losing every recollection of the -critical gaze of the "quality"--of the power of speech possessed by -the priest--of everything, clerical and lay, except the strains of the -fiddle which occupied an intermediate position between things lay and -clerical, being wholly demoniac--these half dozen couples were dancing -the jig with a breadth and feeling that suggested the youth of the world -and the reign of Bacchus. - -Black hair flowing in heavy flakes over shoulders unevenly bare--shapely -arms flung over heads in an attitude of supreme self-abandonment--a -passionate advance, a fervent retreat, then an exchange of musical cries -like wild gasps for breath, and ever, ever, ever the demoniac music of -the fiddle, and ever, ever, ever the flashing and flying from the ground -like the feet of the winged Hermes--flashing and flashing with the -moonlight over all, and the fantastic arms of the hill-side pines -stretched out like the fringed arms of a grotesque Pierrot--this was the -scene to which the priest returned with Edmund Airey. - -He threw up his hands and was about to rush upon the half-frenzied -dancers, when Edmund grasped him by the arm, and pointed mutely to the -attitude of the "quality." - -Lady Innisfail and her friends were no longer sitting frigidly on their -chairs--the double eye-glasses were dropped, and those who had held them -were actually joining in the whoops of the dancers. Her ladyship was -actually clapping her hands in the style of encouragement adopted by Mr. -O'Flaherty. - -The priest stood in the attitude in which he had been arrested by the -artful Edmund Airey. His eyes and his mouth were open, and his right -hand was pressed against the five-pound note that he had just received. -There was a good deal of slate-purchasing potentialities in a five-pound -note. If her ladyship and her guests were shocked--as the priest, -never having heard of the skirt dance and its popularity in the -drawing-room--believed they should be, they were not displaying -their indignation in a usual way. They were almost as excited as the -performers. - -Father Conn seated himself without a word of protest, in one of the -chairs vacated by the Castle party. He felt that if her ladyship liked -that form of entertainment, the chapel roof was safe. The amount of -injury that would be done to the Foul Fiend by the complete re-roofing -of the chapel should certainly be sufficient to counteract whatever sin -might be involved in the wild orgy that was being carried on beneath the -light of the moon. This was the consolation that the priest had as he -heard whoop after whoop coming from the dancers. - -Six couples remained on the green dancing-space. The fiddler was a -wizened, deformed man with small gleaming eyes. He stood on a stool and -kept time with one foot. He increased the time of the dance so gradually -as to lead the dancers imperceptibly on until, without being aware of -it, they had reached a frenzied pitch that could not be maintained for -many minutes. But still the six couples continued wildly dancing, the -moonlight striking them aslant and sending six black quivering shadows -far over the ground. Suddenly a man dropped out of the line and lay -gasping on the grass. Then a girl flung herself with a cry into the arms -of a woman who was standing among the onlookers. Faster still and faster -went the grotesquely long arms of the dwarf fiddler--his shadow cast by -the moonlight was full of horrible suggestions--and every now and again -a falsetto whoop came from him, his teeth suddenly gleaming as his lips -parted in uttering the cry. - -The two couples, who now remained facing one another, changing feet with -a rapidity that caused them to appear constantly off the ground, were -encouraged by the shouts and applause of their friends. The air was full -of cries, in which the spectators from the Castle joined. Faster still -the demoniac music went, every strident note being clearly heard above -the shouts. But when one of the two couples staggered wildly and fell -with outstretched arms upon the grass, the shriek of the fiddle sounded -but faintly above the cries. - -The priest could restrain himself no longer. He sprang to his feet -and kicked the stool from under the fiddler, sending the misshapen man -sprawling in one direction and his instrument with an unearthly shriek -in another. - -Silence followed that shriek. It lasted but a few seconds, however. -The figure of a man--a stranger--appeared running across the open space -between the village and the Curragh, where the dance was being held. - -He held up his right hand in so significant a way, that the priest's -foot was arrested in the act of implanting another kick upon the -stool, and the fiddler sat up on the ground and forgot to look for his -instrument through surprise at the apparition. - -"It's dancin' at the brink of the grave, ye are," gasped the man, as he -approached the group that had become suddenly congested in anticipation -of the priest's wrath. - -"Why, it's only Brian the boatman, after all," said Lady Innisfail. -"Great heavens! I had such a curious thought as he appeared. Oh, that -dancing! He did not seem to be a man." - -"This is no doubt part of the prehistoric rite," said Mr. Airey. - -"How simply lovely!" cried Miss Stafford. - -"In God's name, man, tell us what you mean," said the priest. - -"It's herself," gasped Brian. "It's the one that's nameless. Her wail is -heard over all the lough--I heard it with my ears and hurried here for -your reverence. Don't we know that she never cries except for a death?" - -"He means the Banshee," said Lady Innisfail. - -"The people, I've heard, think it unlucky to utter her name." - -"So lovely! Just like savages!" said Miss Stafford. - -"I dare say the whole thing is only part of the ceremony of the -Cruiskeen," said Mr. Durdan. - -"Brian O'Donal," said the priest; "have you come here to try and terrify -the country side with your romancin'?" - -"By the sacred Powers, your reverence, I heard the cry of her myself, -as I came by the bend of the lough. If it's not the truth that I'm after -speaking, may I be the one that she's come for." - -"Doesn't he play the part splendidly?" said Lady Innisfail. "I'd -almost think that he was in earnest. Look how the people are crossing -themselves." - -Miss Stafford looked at them through her double eye-glasses with the -long handle. - -"How lovely!" she murmured. "The Cruiskeen is the Oberammergau of -Connaught." - -Edmund Airey laughed. - -"God forgive us all for this night!" said the priest. "Sure, didn't I -think that the good that would come of getting on the chapel roof would -cover the shame of this night! Go to your cabins, my children. You -were not to blame. It was me and me only. My Lady"--he turned to the -Innisfail party--"this entertainment is over. God knows I meant it for -the best." - -"But we haven't yet heard the harper," cried Lady Innisfail. - -"And the native bards," said Miss Stafford. "I should so much like to -hear a bard. I might even recite a native poem under his tuition." - -Miss Stafford saw a great future for native Irish poetry in English -drawing-rooms. It might be the success of a season. - -"The entertainment's over," said the priest. - -"It's that romancer Brian, that's done it all," cried Phineas -O'Flaherty. - -"Mr. O'Flaherty, if it's not the truth may I--oh, didn't I hear her -voice, like the wail of a girl in distress?" cried Brian. - -"Like what?" said Mr. Airey. - -"Oh, you don't believe anything--we all know that, sir," said Brian. - -"A girl in distress--I believe in that, at any rate," said Edmund. - -"Now!" said Miss Stafford, "don't you think that I might recite -something to these poor people?" She turned to Lady Innisfail. "Poor -people! They may never have heard a real recitation--'The Dove Cote,' -'Peter's Blue Bell'--something simple." - -There was a movement among her group. - -"The sooner we get back to the Castle the better it will be for all of -us," said Lady Innisfail. "Yes, Father Constantine, we distinctly looked -for a native bard, and we are greatly disappointed. Who ever heard of a -genuine Cruiskeen without a native bard? Why, the thing's absurd!" - -"A Connaught Oberammergau without a native bard! _Oh, Padre mio--Padre -mio!_" said Miss Stafford, daintily shaking her double eye-glasses at -the priest. - -"My lady," said he, "you heard what the man said. How would it be -possible for us to continue this scene while that warning voice is in -the air?" - -"If you give us a chance of hearing the warning voice, we'll forgive you -everything, and say that the Cruiskeen is a great success," cried Lady -Innisfail. - -"If your ladyship takes the short way to the bend of the lough you may -still hear her," said Brian. - -"God forbid," said the priest. - -"Take us there, and if we hear her, I'll give you half a sovereign," -cried her ladyship, enthusiastically. - -"If harm comes of it don't blame me," said Brian. "Step out this way, my -lady." - -"We may still be repaid for our trouble in coming so far," said one of -the party. "If we do actually hear the Banshee, I, for one, will feel -more than satisfied." - -Miss Stafford, as she hurried away with the party led by Brian, wondered -if it might not be possible to find a market for a Banshee's cry in a -London drawing-room. A new emotion was, she understood, eagerly awaited. -The serpentine dance and the costermonger's lyre had waned. It was -extremely unlikely that they should survive another season. If she were -to be first in the field with the Banshee's cry, introduced with a few -dainty steps of the jig incidental to a poem with a refrain of "Asthore" -or "Mavourneen," she might yet make a name for herself. - - - - -CHAPTER XV.--ON THE SHRIEK. - -IN a space of time that was very brief, owing to the resolution with -which Lady Innisfail declined to accept the suggestion of short cuts -by Brian, the whole party found themselves standing breathless at the -beginning of the line of cliffs. A mist saturated with moonlight had -drifted into the lough from the Atlantic. It billowed below their eyes -along the surface of the water, and crawled along the seared faces of -the cliffs, but no cold fingers of the many-fingered mist clasped the -higher ridges. The sound of the crashing of the unseen waves about the -bases of the cliffs filled the air, but there was no other sound. - -"Impostor!" said Edmund Airy, turning upon Brian. "You heard no White -Lady to-night. You have jeopardized our physical and your spiritual -health by your falsehood." - -"You shall get no half sovereign from me," said Lady Innisfail. - -"Is it me that's accountable for her coming and going?" cried Brian, -with as much indignation as he could afford. Even an Irishman cannot -afford the luxury of being indignant with people who are in the habit -of paying him well, and an Irishman is ready to sacrifice much to -sentiment. "It's glad we should all be this night not to hear the voice -of herself." - -Lady Innisfail looked at him. She could afford to be indignant, and -she meant to express her indignation; but when it came to the point she -found that it was too profound to be susceptible of expression. - -"Oh, come away," she said, after looking severely at Brian for nearly a -minute. - -"Dear Lady Innisfail," said Mr. Durdan, "I know that you feel indignant, -fancying that we have been disappointed. Pray do not let such an idea -have weight with you for a moment." - -"Oh, no, no," said Miss Stafford, who liked speaking in public quite -as well as Mr. Durdan. "Oh, no, no; you have done your best, dear Lady -Innisfail. The dance was lovely; and though, of course, we should have -liked to hear a native bard or two, as well as the Banshee--" - -"Yet bards and Banshees we know to be beyond human control," said Mr. -Airey. - -"We know that if it rested with you, we should hear the Banshee every -night," said Mr. Durdan. - -"Yes, we all know your kindness of heart, dear Lady Innisfail," resumed -Miss Stafford. - -"Indeed you should hear it, and the bard as well," cried Lady Innisfail. -"But as Mr. Airey says--and he knows all about bard and Banshees and -such like things Great heaven! We are not disappointed after all, thank -heaven!" - -Lady Innisfail's exclamation was uttered after there floated to the -cliffs where she and her friends were standing, from the rolling white -mist that lay below, the sound of a long wail. It was repeated, only -fainter, when she had uttered her thanksgiving, and it was followed by a -more robust shout. - -"Isn't it lovely?" whispered Lady Innisfail. - -"I don't like it," said Miss Stafford, with a shudder. "Let us go -away--oh, let us go away at once." - -Miss Stafford liked simulated horrors only. The uncanny in verse was -dear to her; but when, for the first time, she was brought face to face -with what would have formed the subject of a thrilling romance with a -suggestion of the supernatural, she shuddered. - -"Hush," said Lady Innisfail; "if we remain quiet we may hear it again." - -"I don't want to hear it again," cried Miss Stafford. "Look at the man. -He knows all about it. He is one of the natives." - -She pointed to Brian, who was on his knees on the rock muttering -petitions for the protection of all the party. - -He knew, however, that his half sovereign was safe, whatever might -happen. Miss Stafford's remark was reasonable. Brian should know all -about the Banshee and its potentialities of mischief. - -"Get up, you fool!" said Edmund Airey, catching the native by the -shoulder. "Don't you know as well as I do that a boat with someone -aboard is adrift in the mist?" - -"Oh, I know that you don't believe in anything." said Brian. - -"I believe in your unlimited laziness and superstition," said Edmund. -"I'm very sorry, my dear Lady Innisfail, to interfere with your -entertainment, but it's perfectly clear to me that someone is in -distress at the foot of the cliffs." - -"How can you be so horrid--so commonplace?" said Lady Innisfail. - -"He is one of the modern iconoclasts," said another of the group. -"He would fling down our most cherished beliefs. He told me that he -considered Madame Blavatsky a swindler." - -"Dear Mr. Airey," said Miss Stafford, who was becoming less timid as the -wail from the sea had not been repeated. "Dear Mr. Airey, let us entreat -of you to leave us our Banshee whatever you may take from us." - -"There are some things in heaven and earth that refuse to be governed by -a phrase," sneered Mr. Durdan. - -"Mules and the members of the Opposition are among them," said Edmund, -preparing to descend the cliffs by the zig-zag track. - -He had scarcely disappeared in the mist when there was a shriek from -Miss Stafford, and pointing down the track with a gesture, which for -expressiveness, she had never surpassed in the most powerful of her -recitations, she flung herself into Lady Innisfail's arms. - -"Great heavens!" cried Lady Innisfail. "It is the White Lady herself'!" - -"We're all lost, and the half sovereign's nothing here or there," said -Brian, in a tone of complete resignation. - -Out of the mist there seemed to float a white figure of a girl. She -stood for some moments with the faint mist around her, and while the -group on the cliff watched her--some of them found it necessary to cling -together--another white figure floated through the mist to the side of -the first, and then came another figure--that of a man--only he did not -float. - -"I wish you would not cling quite so close to me, my dear; I can't see -anything of what's going on," said Lady Innisfail to Miss Stafford, -whose head was certainly an inconvenience to Lady Innisfail. - -With a sudden, determined movement she shifted the head from her bosom -to her shoulder, and the instant that this feat was accomplished she -cried out, "Helen Craven!" - -"Helen Craven?" said Miss Stafford, recovering the use of her head in a -moment. - -"Yes, it's Helen Craven or her ghost that's standing there," said Lady -Innisfail. - -"And Harold Wynne is with her. Are you there, Wynne?" sang out Mr. -Durdan. - -"Hallo?" came the voice of Harold from below. "Who is there?" - -"Why, we're all here," cried Edmund, emerging from the mist at his side. -"How on earth did you get here?--and Miss Craven--and--he looked at the -third figure--he had never seen the third figure before. - -"Oh, it's a long story," laughed Harold. "Will you give a hand to Miss -Craven?" - -Mr. Airey said it would please him greatly to do so, and by his kindly -aid Miss Craven was, in the course of a few minutes, placed by the side -of Lady Innisfail. - -She took the place just vacated by Miss Stafford on Lady Innisfail's -bosom, and was even more embarrassing to Lady Innisfail than the other -had been. Helen Craven was heavier, to start with. - -But it was rather by reason of her earnest desire to see the strange -face, that Lady Innisfail found Helen's head greatly in her way. - -"Lady Innisfail, when Miss Craven is quite finished with you, I shall -present to you Miss Avon," said Harold. - -"I should be delighted," said Lady Innisfail. "Dearest Helen, can you -not spare me for a moment?" - -Helen raised her head. - -It was then that everyone perceived how great was the devastation done -by the mist to the graceful little curled fringes of her forehead. -Her hair was lank, showing that she had as massive a brow as Miss -Stafford's, if she wished to display it. - -"It is a great pleasure to me to meet you, Miss Avon; I'm sure that I -have often heard of you from Mr. Wynne and--oh, yes, many other people," -said Lady Innisfail. "But just now--well, you can understand that we are -all bewildered." - -"Yes, we are all bewildered," said Miss Avon. "You see, we heard the cry -of the White Lady--" - -"Of course," said Harold; "we heard it too. The White Lady was Miss -Craven. She was in one of the boats, and the mist coming on so suddenly, -she could not find her way back to the landing place. Luckily we were -able to take her boat in tow before it got knocked to pieces. I hope -Miss Craven did not over-exert herself." - -"I hope not," said Lady Innisfail. "What on earth induced you to go out -in a boat alone, Helen--and suffering from so severe a headache into the -bargain?" - -"I felt confident that the cool air would do me good," said Miss Craven. -somewhat dolefully. - -Lady Innisfail looked at her in silence for some moments, then she -laughed. - -No one else seemed to perceive any reason for laughter. - -Lady Innisfail then turned her eyes upon Miss Avon. The result of her -observation was precisely the same as the result of Harold's first sight -of that face had been. Lady Innisfail felt that she had never seen so -beautiful a girl. - -Then Lady Innisfail laughed again. - -Finally she looked at Harold and laughed for the third time. The space -of a minute nearly was occupied by her observations and her laughter. - -"I think that on the whole we should hasten on to the Castle," said she -at length. "Miss Craven is pretty certain to be fatigued--we are, at -any rate. Of course you will come with us, Miss Avon." - -The group on the cliff ceased to be a group when she had spoken; but -Miss Avon did not move with the others. Harold also remained by her -side. - -"I don't know what I should do," said Miss Avon. "The boat is at the -foot of the cliff." - -"It would be impossible for you to find your course so long as the mist -continues," said Harold. "Miss Avon and her father--he is an old friend -of mine--we breakfasted together at my college--are living in the White -House--you may have heard its name--on the opposite shore--only a mile -by sea, but six by land," he added, turning to Lady Innisfail. - -"Returning to-night is out of the question," said Lady Innisfail. "You -must come with us to the Castle for to-night. I shall explain all to -your father to-morrow, if any explanation is needed." Miss Avon shook -her head, and murmured a recognition of Lady Innisfail's kindness. - -"There is Brian," said Harold. "He will confront your father in the -morning with the whole story." - -"Yes, with the whole story," said Lady Innisfail, with an amusing -emphasis on the words. "I already owe Brian half a sovereign." - -"Oh, Brian will carry the message all for love," cried the girl. - -Lady Innisfail did her best to imitate the captivating freshness of the -girl's words. - -"All for love--all for love!" she cried. - -Harold smiled. He remembered having had brought under his notice a toy -nightingale that imitated the song of the nightingale so closely that -the Jew dealer, who wanted to sell the thing, declared that no one on -earth could tell the difference between the two. - -The volubility of Brian in declaring that he would do anything out of -love for Miss Avon was amazing. He went down the cliff face to bring the -boats round to the regular moorings, promising to be at the Castle in -half an hour to receive Miss Avon's letter to be put into her father's -hand at his hour of rising. - -By the time Miss Avon and Harold had walked to the Castle with Lady -Innisfail, they had acquainted her with a few of the incidents of the -evening--how they also had been caught by the mist while in their boat, -and had with considerable trouble succeeded in reaching the craft in -which Miss Craven was helplessly drifting. They had heard Miss Craven's -cry for help, they said, and Harold had replied to it. But still they -had some trouble picking up her boat. - -Lady Innisfail heard all the story, and ventured to assert that all was -well that ended well. - -"And this is the end," she cried, as she pointed to the shining hall -seen through the open doors. - -"Yes, this is the end of all--a pleasant end to the story," said the -girl. - -Harold followed them as they entered. - -He wondered if this was the end of the story, or only the beginning. - - - - -CHAPTER XVI.--ON THE VALUE OF A BAD CHARACTER. - -IT was said by some people that the judge, during his vacation, had -solved the problem set by the philosopher to his horse. He had learned -to live on a straw a day, only there was something perpetually at the -end of his straw--something with a preposterous American name in a -tumbler to match. - -He had the tumbler and the straw on a small table by his side while he -watched, with great unsteadiness, the strokes of the billiard players. - -From an hour after dinner he was in a condition of perpetual dozing. -This was his condition also from an hour after the opening of a case in -court, which required the closest attention to enable even the most -delicately appreciative mind to grasp even its simplest elements. - -He had, he said, been the most widely awake of counsel for thirty years, -so that he rather thought he was entitled to a few years dozing as a -judge. - -Other people--they were his admirers--said that his dozing represented -an alertness far beyond that of the most conscientiously wakeful and -watchful of the judicial establishment in England. - -It is easy to resemble Homer--in nodding--and in this special Homeric -quality the judge excelled; but it was generally understood that it -would not be wise to count upon his nodding himself into a condition of -unobservance. He had already delivered judgment on the character of the -fine cannons of one of the players in the hall, and upon the hazards of -the other. He had declined to mark the game, however, and he had -thereby shown his knowledge of human nature. There had already been -four disputes as to the accuracy of the marking. (It was being done by a -younger man). - -"How can a man expect to make his favourite break after some hours on -a diabolical Irish jaunting car?" one of the players was asking, as he -bent over the table. - -The words were uttered at the moment of Harold's entrance, close behind -Lady Innisfail and Miss Avon. - -Hearing the words he stood motionless before he had taken half-a-dozen -steps into the hall. - -Lady Innisfail also stopped at the same instant, and looked over her -shoulder at Harold. - -Through the silence there came the little click of the billiard balls. - -The speaker gave the instinctive twist of the practised billiard player -toward the pocket that he wished the ball to approach. Then he took a -breath and straightened himself in a way that would have made any close -observer aware of the fact that he was no longer a young man. - -There was, however, more than a suggestion of juvenility in his manner -of greeting Lady Innisfail. He was as effusive as is consistent with the -modern spirit of indifference to the claims of hostesses and all other -persons. - -He was not so effusive when he turned to Harold; but that was only to be -expected, because Harold was his son. - -"No, my boy," said Lord Fotheringay, "I didn't fancy that you would -expect to see me here to-night--I feel surprised to find myself here. It -seems like a dream to me--a charming dream-vista with Lady Innisfail at -the end of the vista. Innisfail always ruins his chances of winning a -game by attempting a screw back into the pocket. He leaves everything -on. You'll see what my game is now." - -He chalked his cue and bent over the table once more. - -Harold watched him make the stroke. "You'll see what my game is," said -Lord Fotheringay, as he settled himself down to a long break. - -Harold questioned it greatly. His father's games were rarely -transparent. - -"What on earth can have brought him?--oh, he takes one's breath away," -whispered Lady Innisfail to Harold, with a pretty fair imitation of a -smile lingering about some parts of her face. - -Harold shook his head. There was not even the imitation of a smile about -his face. - -Lady Innisfail gave a laugh, and turned quickly to Miss Avon. - -"My husband will be delighted to meet you, my dear," said she. "He is -certain to know your father." - -Harold watched Lord Innisfail shaking hands with Miss Avon at the -side of the billiard table, while his father bent down to make another -stroke. When the stroke was played he saw his father straighten himself -and look toward Miss Avon. - -The look was a long one and an interested one. Then the girl disappeared -with Lady Innisfail, and the look that Lord Fotheringay cast at his son -was a short one, but it was quite as intelligible to that soft as the -long look at Miss Avon had been to him. - -Harold went slowly and in a singularly contemplative mood to his -bedroom, whence he emerged in a space, wearing a smoking-jacket and -carrying a pipe and tobacco pouch. - -The smoking-jackets that glowed through the hall towards the last hour -of the day at Castle Innisfail were a dream of beauty. - -Lady Innisfail had given orders to have a variety of sandwiches and -other delicacies brought to the hall for those of her guests who had -attended the festivities at Ballycruiskeen; and when Harold found his -way downstairs, he perceived in a moment that only a few of the feeble -ones of the house-party--the fishermen who had touches of rheumatism and -the young women who cherished their complexions--were absent from the -hall. - -He also noticed that his father was seated by the side of Beatrice Avon -and that he was succeeding in making himself interesting to her. - -He knew that his father generally succeeded in making himself -interesting to women. - -In another part of the hall Lady Innisfail was succeeding in making -herself interesting to some of the men. She also was accustomed to -meet with success in this direction. She was describing to such as -had contrived to escape the walk to Ballycruiskeen, the inexhaustibly -romantic charm of the scene on the Curragh while the natives were -dancing, and the descriptions certainly were not deficient in colour. - -The men listened to her with such an aspect of being enthralled, she -felt certain that they were full of regret that they had failed to -witness the dance. It so happened, however, that the result of her -account of the scene was to lead those of her audience who had remained -at the Castle, to congratulate themselves upon a lucky escape. - -And all this time, Harold noticed that his father was making himself -interesting to Beatrice Avon. - -The best way for any man to make himself interesting to a woman is to -show himself interested in her. He knew that his father was well aware -of this fact, and that he was getting Beatrice Avon to tell him all -about herself. - -But when Lady Innisfail reached the final situation in her dramatic -account of the dance, and hurried her listeners to the brink of the -cliff--when she reproduced in a soprano that was still vibratory, the -cry that had sounded through the mist--when she pointed to Miss Avon -in telling of the white figure that had emerged from the mist--(Lady -Innisfail did not think it necessary to allude to Helen Craven, who had -gone to bed)--the auditors' interest was real and not simulated. They -looked at the white figure as Lady Innisfail pointed to her, and their -interest was genuine. - -They could at least appreciate this element of the evening's -entertainment, and as they glanced at Harold, who was eating a number of -sandwiches in a self-satisfied way, they thought that they might -safely assume that he was the luckiest of the _dramatis personae_ of the -comedy--or was it a tragedy?--described by Lady Innisfail. - -And all this time Harold was noticing that his father, by increasing -his interest in Beatrice, was making himself additionally interesting to -her. - -But the judge had also--at the intervals between his Homeric nods--been -noticing the living things around him. He put aside his glass and its -straw--he had been toying with it all the evening, though the liquid -that mounted by capillary attraction up the tube was something noisome, -without a trace of alcohol--and seated himself on the other side of the -girl. - -He assured her that he had known her father. Lord Fotheringay did not -believe him; but this was not to the point, and he knew it. What was to -the point was the fact that the judge understood the elements of the art -of interesting a girl almost as fully as Lord Fotheringay did, without -having quite made it the serious business of his life. The result was -that Miss Avon was soon telling the judge all about herself--this -was what the judge professed to be the most anxious to hear--and Lord -Fotheringay lit a cigar. - -He felt somewhat bitterly on the subject of the judge's intrusion. But -the feeling did not last for long. He reflected upon the circumstance -that Miss Avon could never have heard that he himself was a very wicked -man. - -He knew that the interest that attaches to a man with a reputation for -being very wicked is such as need fear no rival. He felt that should his -power to interest a young woman ever be jeopardized, he could still fall -back upon his bad character and be certain to attract her. - - - - -CHAPTER XVII.--ON PROVIDENCE AS A MATCH-MAKER. - -OF course," said Lady Innisfail to Edmund Airey the next day. "Of -course, if Harold alone had rescued Helen from her danger last night, -all would have been well. You know as well as I do that when a man -rescues a young woman from a position of great danger, he can scarcely -do less than ask her to marry him." - -"Of course," replied Edmund. "I really can't see how, if he has any -dramatic appreciation whatever, he could avoid asking her to marry him." - -"It is beyond a question," said Lady Innisfail. "So that if Harold had -been alone in the boat all would have been well. The fact of Miss Avon's -being also in the boat must, however, be faced. It complicates matters -exceedingly." - -Edmund shook his head gravely. - -"I knew that you would see the force of it," resumed Lady Innisfail. -"And then there is his father--his father must be taken into account." - -"It might be as well, though I know that Lord Fotheringay's views are -the same as yours." - -"I am sure that they are; but why, then, does he come here to sit by the -side of the other girl and interest her as he did last evening?" - -"Lord Fotheringay can never be otherwise than interesting, even to -people who do not know how entirely devoid of scruple he is." - -"Of course I know all that; but why should he come here and sit beside -so very pretty a girl as this Miss Avon?" - -"There is no accounting for tastes, Lady Innisfail. - -"You are very stupid, Mr. Airey. What I mean is, why should Lord -Fotheringay behave in such a way as must force his son's attention to be -turned in a direction that--that--in short, it should not be turned in? -Heaven knows that I want to do the best for Harold--I like him so well -that I could almost wish him to remain unmarried. But you know as well -as I do, that it is absolutely necessary for him to marry a girl with a -considerable amount of money." - -"That is as certain as anything can be. I gave him the best advice in -my power on this subject, and he announced his intention of asking Miss -Craven to marry him." - -"But instead of asking her he strolled round the coast to that wretched -cave, and there met, by accident, the other girl--oh, these other girls -are always appearing on the scene at the wrong moment." - -"The world would go on beautifully if it were not for the Other Girl." -said Edmund. "If you think of it, there is not an event in history that -has not turned upon the opportune or inopportune appearance of the Other -Girl. Nothing worth speaking of has taken place, unless by the agency of -the Other Girl." - -"And yet Lord Fotheringay comes here and sits by the side of this -charming girl, and his son watches him making himself interesting to her -as, alas! he can do but too easily. Mr. Airey, I should not be surprised -if Harold were to ask Miss Avon to-day to marry him--I should not, -indeed." - -"Oh, I think you take too pessimistic a view of the matter altogether, -Lady Innisfail. Anyhow, I don't see that we can do more than we have -already done. I think I should feel greatly inclined to let Providence -and Lord Fotheringay fight out the matter between them." - -"Like the archangel and the Other over the body of Moses?" - -"Well, something like that." - -"No, Mr. Airey; I don't believe in Providence as a match-maker." - -Mr. Airey gave a laugh. He wondered if it was possible that Harold -had mentioned to her that he, Edmund, had expressed the belief that -Providence as a match-maker had much to learn. - -"I don't see how we can interfere," said he. "I like Harold Wynne -greatly. He means to do something in the world, and I believe he will -do it. He affords a convincing example of the collapse of heredity as a -principle. I like him if only for that." - -Lady Innisfail looked at him in silence for a few moments. - -"Yes," she said, slowly. "Harold does seem to differ greatly from his -father. I wonder if it is the decree of Providence that has kept him -without money." - -"Do you suggest that the absence of money--?" - -"No, no; I suggest nothing. If a man must be wicked he'll be wicked -without money almost as readily as with it. Only I wonder, if Harold had -come in for the title and the property--such as it was--at the same age -as his father was when he inherited all, would he be so ready as you say -he is to do useful work on the side of the government of his country?" - -"That is a question for the philosophers," said Edmund. - -In this unsatisfactory way the conversation between Lady Innisfail and -Mr. Airey on the morning after Lord Fotheringay's arrival at the Castle, -came to an end. No conversation that ends in referring the question -under consideration to the philosophers, can by any possibility be -thought satisfactory. But the conversation could not well be continued -when Miss Craven, by the side of Miss Avon, was seen to be approaching. - -Edmund Airey turned his eyes upon the two girls, then they rested upon -the face of Beatrice. - -As she came closer his glance rested upon the eyes of Beatrice. The -result of his observation was to convince him that he had never before -seen such beautiful eyes. - -They were certainly gray; and they were as full of expression as gray -eyes can be. They were large, and to look into them seemed like looking -into the transparent depths of an unfathomed sea--into the transparent -heights of an inexhaustible heaven. - -A glimpse of heaven suggests the bliss of the beatified. A glimpse of -the ocean suggests shipwreck. - -He knew this perfectly well as he looked at her eyes; but only for an -instant did it occur to him that they conveyed some message to him. - -Before he had time to think whether the message promised the bliss of -the dwellers in the highest heaven, or the disaster of those who go down -into the depths of the deepest sea, he was inquiring from Helen Craven -if the chill of which she had complained on the previous night, had -developed into a cold. - -Miss Craven assured him that, so far from experiencing any ill effects -from her adventure, she had never felt better in all her life. - -"But had it not been for Miss Avon's hearing my cries of despair, -goodness knows where I should have been in another ten minutes," she -added, putting her arm round Miss Avon's waist, and looking, as Edmund -had done, into the mysterious depths of Miss Avon's gray eyes. - -"Nonsense!" said Miss Avon. "To tell you the plain truth, I did not hear -your cries. It was Mr. Wynne who said he heard the White Lady wailing -for her lover." - -"How could he translate the cry so accurately?" said Edmund. "Do you -suppose that he had heard the Banshee's cry at the same place?" - -He kept his eyes upon Miss Avon's face, and he saw in a moment that she -was wondering how much he knew of the movements of Harold Wynne during -the previous two nights. - -Helen Craven looked at him also pretty narrowly. She was wondering if he -had told anyone that he had suggested to her the possibility of Harold's -being in the neighbourhood of the Banshee's Cave during the previous -evening. - -Both girls laughed in another moment, and then Edmund Airey laughed -also--in a sort of way. Lady Innisfail was the last to join in the -laugh. But what she laughed at was the way in which Edmund had laughed. - -And while this group of four were upon the northern terrace, Harold was -seated the side of his father on one of the chairs that faced the south. -Lord Fotheringay was partial to a southern aspect. His life might be -said to be a life of southern aspects. He meant that it should never be -out of the sun, not because some of the incidents that seemed to him to -make life worth preserving were such as could best stand the searching -light of the sun, but simply because his was the nature of the -butterfly. He was a butterfly of fifty-seven--a butterfly that found it -necessary to touch up with artificial powders the ravages of years upon -the delicate, downy bloom of youth--a butterfly whose wings had now and -again been singed by contact with a harmful flame--whose still shapely -body was now and again bent with rheumatism. Surely the rheumatic -butterfly is the most wretched of insects! - -He had fluttered away from a fresh singeing, he was assuring his son. -Yes, he had scarcely strength left in his wings to carry him out of the -sphere of influence of the flame. He had, he said in a mournful tone, -been very badly treated. She had treated him very badly. The Italian -nature was essentially false--he might have known it--and when an -Italian nature is developed with a high soprano, very shrill in its -upper register, the result was--well, the result was that the flame had -singed the wings of the elderly insect who was Harold's father. - -"Talk of money!" he cried, with so sudden an expression of emotion that -a few caked scraps of sickly, roseate powder fluttered from the -crinkled lines of his forehead--Talk of money! It was not a matter of -hundreds--he was quite prepared for that--but when the bill ran up to -thousands--thousands--thousands--oh, the whole affair was sickening. -(Harold cordially agreed with him, though he did not express himself to -this effect). Was it not enough to shake one's confidence in woman--in -human nature--in human art (operatic)--in the world? - -Yes, it was the Husband. - -The Husband, Lord Fotheringay was disposed to regard in pretty much -the same light as Mr. Airey regarded the Other Girl. The Husband was not -exactly the obstacle, but the inconvenience. He had a habit of turning -up, and it appeared that in the latest of Lord Fotheringay's experiences -his turning up had been more than usually inopportune. - -"That is why I followed so close upon the heels of my letter to you," -said the father. "The crash came in a moment--it was literally a -crash too, now that I think upon it, for that hot-blooded ruffian, her -husband, caught one corner of the table cloth--we were at supper--and -swept everything that was on the table into a corner of the room. Yes, -the bill is in my portmanteau. And she took his part. Heavens above! -She actually took his part. I was the scoundrel--_briccone!_--the coarse -Italian is still ringing in my ears. It was anything but a charming -duetto. He sang a basso--her upper register was terribly shrill--I had -never heard it more so. Artistically the scene was a failure; but I had -to run for all that. Humiliating, is it not, to be overcome by something -that would, if subjected to the recognized canons of criticism, be -pronounced a failure? And he swore that he would follow me and have my -life. Enough. You got my letter. Fortune is on your side, my boy. You -saved her life last night." - -"Whose life did I save?" asked the son. "Whose life? Heavens above! Have -you been saving more than one life?" - -"Not more than one--a good deal less than one. Don't let us get into -a sentimental strain, pater. You are the chartered--ah, the chartered -sentimentalist of the family. Don't try and drag me into your strain. -I'm not old enough. A man cannot pose as a sentimentalist nowadays until -he is approaching sixty." - -"Really? Then I shall have to pause for a year or two still. Let us put -that question aside for a moment. Should I be exceeding my privileges -if I were to tell you that I am ruined?--Financially ruined, I mean, -of course; thank heaven, I am physically as strong as I was--ah, three -years ago." - -"You said something about my allowance, I think." - -"If I did not I failed in my duty as a father, and I don't often do -that, my boy--thank God, I don't often do that." - -"No," said Harold. "If the whole duty of a father is comprised in -acquainting his son with the various reductions that he says he finds -it necessary to make in his allowance, you are the most exemplary of -fathers, pater." - -"There is a suspicion of sarcasm--or what is worse, epigram in that -phrase," said the father. "Never mind, you cannot epigram away the stern -fact that I have now barely a sufficient income to keep body and soul -together. I wish you could." - -"So do I," said Harold. "But yours is a _mnage trois_. It is not -merely body and soul with your but body, soul, and sentiment--it is the -third element that is the expensive one." - -"I dare say you are right. Anyhow, I grieve for your position, my boy. -If it had pleased Heaven to make me a rich man, I would see that your -allowance was a handsome one." - -"But since it has pleased the other Power to make you a poor one--" - -"You must marry Miss Craven--that's the end of the whole matter, and an -end that most people would be disposed to regard as a very happy one, -too. She is a virtuous young woman, and what is better, she dresses -extremely well. What is best of all, she has several thousands a year." - -There was a suggestion of the eighteenth century phraseology in Lord -Fotheringay's speech, that made him seem at least a hundred years old. -Surely people did not turn up their eyes and talk of virtue since the -eighteenth century, Harold thought. The word had gone out. There was -no more need for it. The quality is taken for granted in the nineteenth -century. - -"You are a trifle over-vehement," said he. - -"Have I ever refused to ask Miss Craven to marry me?" - -"Have you ever asked her--that's the matter before us?" - -"Never. But what does that mean? Why, simply that I have before me -instead of behind me a most interesting quarter of an hour--I suppose -a penniless man can ask a wealthy woman inside a quarter of an hour, to -marry him. The proposition doesn't take longer in such a case than an -honourable one would." - -"You are speaking in a way that is not becoming in a son addressing his -father," said Lord Fotheringay. "You almost make me ashamed of you." - -"You have had no reason to be ashamed of me yet," said Harold. "So long -as I refrain from doing what you command me to do, I give you no cause -to be ashamed of me." - -"That is a pretty thing for a son to say," cried the father, -indignantly. - -"For heaven's sake don't let us begin a family broil under the windows -of a house where we are guests," said the son, rising quickly from the -chair. "We are on the border of a genuine family bickering. For God's -sake let us stop in time." - -"I did not come here to bicker," said the father. "Heavens above! Am -I not entitled to some show of gratitude at least for having come more -than a thousand miles--a hundred of them in an Irish train and ten of -them on an Irish jolting car--simply to see that you are comfortably -settled for life?" - -"Yes," said the son, "I suppose I should feel grateful to you for coming -so far to tell me that you are ruined and that I am a partner in your -ruin." He had not seated himself, and now he turned his back upon his -father and walked round to the west side of the Castle where some of -the girls were strolling. They were waiting to see how the day would -develop--if they should put on oilskins and sou'westers or gauzes -and gossamer--the weather on the confines of the ocean knows only the -extremes of winter or summer. - -The furthest of the watchers were, he perceived, Edmund Airey and Miss -Avon. He walked toward them, and pronounced in a somewhat irresponsible -way an opinion upon the weather. - -Before the topic had been adequately discussed, Mr. Durdan and another -man came up to remind Mr. Airey that he had given them his word to be of -their party in the fishing boat, where they were accustomed to study the -Irish question for some hours daily. - -Mr. Airey protested that his promise had been wholly a conditional one. -It had not been made on the assumption that the lough should be moaning -like a Wagnerian trombone, and it could not be denied that such notes -were being produced by the great rollers beneath the influence of a -westerly wind. - -Harold gave a little shrug to suggest to Beatrice that the matter was -not one that concerned her or himself in the least, and that it might -be as well if Mr. Airey and his friends were left to discuss it by -themselves. - -The shrug scarcely suggested all that he meant it to suggest, but in -the course of a minute he was by the side of the girl a dozen yards away -from the three men. - -"I wonder if you chanced to tell Mr. Airey of the queer way you and I -met," she said in a moment. - -"How could I have told any human being of that incident?" he cried. "Why -do you ask me such a question?" - -"He knows all about it--so much is certain," said she. "Oh, yes, he gave -me to understand so much--not with brutal directness, of course." - -"No, I should say not--brutal directness is not in his line," said -Harold. - -"But the result is just the same as if he had been as direct as--as a -girl." - -"As a girl?" - -"Yes. He said something about Miss Craven's voice having suggested -something supernatural to Brian, and then he asked me all at once if -there had been any mist on the previous evening when I had rowed across -the lough. Now I should like to know how he guessed that I had crossed -the lough on the previous night." - -"He is clever--diabolically clever," said Harold after a pause. "He was -with Miss Craven in the hall--they had been dancing--when I returned--I -noticed the way he looked at me. Was there anything in my face to tell -him that--that I had met you?" - -She looked at his face and laughed. - -"Your face," she said. "Your face--what could there have been apparent -on your face for Mr. Airey to read?" - -"What--what?" his voice was low. He was now looking into her gray eyes. -"What was there upon my face? I cannot tell. Was it a sense of doom? God -knows. Now that I look upon your face--even now I cannot tell whether I -feel the peace of God which passes understanding, or the doom of those -who go down to the sea and are lost." - -"I do not like to hear you speak in that way," said she. "It would be -better for me to die than to mean anything except what is peaceful and -comforting to all of God's creatures." - -"It would be better for you to die," said he. He took his eyes away from -hers. They stood side by side in silence for some moments, before he -turned suddenly to her and said in quite a different strain. "I shall -row you across the lough when you are ready. Will you go after lunch?" - -"I don't think that I shall be going quite so soon," said she. "The fact -is that Lady Innisfail was good enough to send Brian with another letter -to my father--a letter from herself, asking my father to come to the -Castle for a day or two, but, whether he comes or not, to allow me to -remain for some days." - -Again some moments passed before Harold spoke. - -"I want you to promise to let me know where you go when you leave -Ireland," said he. "I don't want to lose sight of you. The world is -large. I wandered about in it for nearly thirty years before meeting -you." - -She was silent. It seemed as if she was considering whether or not his -last sentence should be regarded as a positive proof of the magnitude of -the world. - -She appeared to come to the conclusion that it would be unwise to -discuss the question--after all, it was only a question of statistics. - -"If you wish it," said she, "I shall let you know our next -halting-place. I fancy that my poor father is less enthusiastic than he -was some years ago on the subject of Irish patriotism. At any rate, I -think that he has worked out all the battles fought in this region." - -"Only let me know where you go," said he. "I do not want to lose sight -of you. What did you say just now--peace and comfort to God's creatures? -No, I do not want to lose sight of you." - - - - -CHAPTER XVIII.--ON THE PROFESSIONAL MORALIST. - -THE people--Edmund Airey was one of them--who were accustomed to point -to Harold Wynne as an example of the insecurity of formulating any -definite theory of heredity, had no chance of being made aware of the -nature of the conversations in which he had taken part, or they might -not have been quite so ready to question the truth of that theory. - -His father had made it plain to him, both by letter and word of mouth, -that the proper course for him to pursue was one that involved asking -Helen Craven to marry him--the adoption of any other course, even a -prosaic one, would practically mean ruin to him; and yet he had gone -straight from the side of his father, not to the side of Miss Craven, -but to the side of Miss Avon. And not only had he done this, but he had -looked into the gray eyes of Beatrice when he should have been gazing -with ardour--or simulated ardour--into the rather lustreless orbs of -Helen. - -To do precisely the thing which he ought not to have done was certainly -a trait which he had inherited from his father. - -But he had not merely looked into the eyes of the one girl when he -should have been looking into those of the other girl, he had spoken -into her ears such words as would, if spoken into the ears of the other -girl, have made her happy. The chances were that the words which he -had spoken would lead to unhappiness. To speak such words had been -his father's weakness all his life, so that it seemed that Harold had -inherited this weakness also. - -Perhaps for a moment or two, after Edmund Airey had sauntered up, having -got the better of the argument with Mr. Durdan--he flattered -himself that he had invariably got the better of him in the House of -Commons--Harold felt that he was as rebellious against the excellent -counsels of his father as his father had ever been against the excellent -precepts which society has laid down for its own protection. He knew -that the circumstance of his father's having never accepted the good -advice which had been offered to him as freely as advice, good and bad, -is usually offered to people who are almost certain not to follow it, -did not diminish from the wisdom of the course which his father had -urged upon him to pursue. He had acknowledged to Edmund Airey some days -before, that the substance of the advice was good, and had expressed his -intention of following it--nay, he felt even when he had walked straight -from his father's side to indulge in that earnest look into the eyes of -Beatrice, that it was almost inevitable that he should take the advice -of his father; for however distasteful it may be, the advice of a father -is sometimes acted on by a son. But still the act of rebellion had been -pleasant to him--as pleasant to him as his father's acts of the same -character had been to his father. - -And all this time Helen Craven was making her usual elaborate -preparations for finishing her sketch of some local scene, and everyone -knew that she could not seek that scene unless accompanied by someone to -carry her umbrella and stool. - -Lord Fotheringay perceived this in a moment from his seat facing -the south. He saw that Providence was on the side of art, so to -speak--assuming that a water-colour sketch of a natural landscape by an -amateur is art, and assuming that Providence meant simply an opportunity -for his son to ask Miss Craven to marry him. - -Lord Fotheringay saw how Miss Craven lingered with her colour-box in one -hand and her stool in the other. What was she waiting for? He did not -venture to think that she was waiting for Harold to saunter up and take -possession of her apparatus, but he felt certain that if Harold were to -saunter up, Miss Craven's eyes would brighten--so far as such eyes as -hers could brighten. His teeth met with a snap that threatened the gold -springs when he saw some other man stroll up and express the hope that -Miss Craven would permit him to carry her stool and umbrella, for her -sketching umbrella was brought from the hall by a servant. - -Lord Fotheringay's indignation against his son was great afterwards. He -made an excellent attempt to express to Edmund Airey what he felt on -the subject of Harold's conduct, and Edmund shook his head most -sympathetically. - -What was to be done, Lord Fotheringay inquired. What was to be done in -order to make Harold act in accordance with the dictates not merely of -prudence but of necessity as well? - -Mr. Airey could not see that any positive action could be taken in order -to compel Harold to adopt the course which every sensible person would -admit was the right course--in fact the only course open to him under -the circumstances. He added that only two days ago Harold had admitted -that he meant to ask Miss Craven to marry him. - -"Heavens above!" cried Lord Fotheringay. "He never admitted so much to -me. Then what has occurred to change him within a few days?" - -"In such a case as this it is as well not to ask _what_ but _who_," -remarked Edmund. - -Lord Fotheringay looked at him eagerly. "Who--who--you don't mean -another girl?" - -"Why should I not mean another girl?" said Edmund. "You may have some -elementary acquaintance with woman, Lord Fotheringay." - -"I have--yes, elementary," admitted Lord Fotheringay. - -"Then surely you must have perceived that a man's attention is turned -away from one woman only by the appearance of another woman," said -Edmund. - -"You mean that--by heavens, that notion occurred to me the moment that I -saw her. She is a lovely creature, Airey." - -"'A gray eye or so!' said Airey." - -"A gray eye or so!" cried Lord Fotheringay, who had not given sufficient -attention to the works of Shakespeare to recognize a quotation. "A -gray--Oh, you were always a cold-blooded fellow. Such eyes, Airey, are -so uncommon as--ah, the eyes are not to the point. They only lend colour -to your belief that she is the other girl. Yes, that notion occurred to -me the moment she entered the hall." - -"I believe that but for her inopportune appearance Harold would now be -engaged to Miss Craven," said Edmund. - -"There's not the shadow of a doubt about the matter," cried Lord -Fotheringay--both men seemed to regard Miss Craven's acquiescence in -the scheme which they had in their minds, as outside the discussion -altogether. "Now what on earth did Lady Innisfail mean by asking a -girl with such eyes to stay here? A girl with such eyes has no business -appearing among people like us who have to settle our mundane affairs to -the best advantage. Those eyes are a disturbing influence, Airey. They -should never be seen while matters are in an unsettled condition. And -Lady Innisfail professes to be Harold's friend." - -"And so she is," said Edmund. "But the delight that Lady Innisfail -finds in capturing a strange face--especially when that face is -beautiful--overcomes all other considerations with her. That is why, -although anxious--she was anxious yesterday, though that is not saying -she is anxious today--to hear of Harold's proposing to Miss Craven, yet -she is much more anxious to see the effect produced by the appearance of -Miss Avon among her guests." - -"And this is a Christian country!" said Lord Fotheringay solemnly, after -a pause of considerable duration. - -"Nominally," said Mr. Airey, - -"What is society coming to, Airey, when a woman occupying the position -of Lady Innisfail, does not hesitate to throw all considerations of -friendship to the winds solely for the sake of a momentary sensation?" - -Lord Fotheringay was now so solemn that his words and his method of -delivering them suggested the earnestness of an evangelist--zeal is -always expected from an evangelist, though unbecoming in an ordained -clergyman. He held one finger out and raised it and lowered it with the -inflections of his voice with the skill of a professional moralist. - -He had scarcely spoken before Miss Avon, by the side of the judge and -Miss Innisfail, appeared on the terrace. - -The judge--he said he had known her father--was beaming on her. -Professing to know her father he probably considered sufficient -justification for beaming on her. - -Lord Fotheringay and his companion watched the girl in silence until she -and her companions had descended to the path leading to the cliffs. - -"Airey," said Lord Fotheringay at length. "Airey, that boy of mine must -be prevented from making a fool of himself--he must be prevented from -making a fool of that girl. I would not like to see such a girl as -that--I think you said you noticed her eyes--made a fool of." - -"It would be very sad," said Edmund. "But what means do you propose to -adopt to prevent the increase by two of the many fools already in the -world?" - -"I mean to marry the girl myself," cried Lord Fotheringay, rising to his -feet--not without some little difficulty, for rheumatism had for years -been his greatest enemy. - - - - -CHAPTER XIX.--ON MODERN SOCIETY. - -EDMUND AIREY had the most perfect command of his features under all -circumstances. While the members of the Front Opposition Benches were -endeavouring to sneer him into their lobby, upon the occasion of a -division on some question on which it was rumoured he differed from -the Government, he never moved a muscle. The flaunts and gibes may -have stung him, but he had never yet given an indication of feeling -the sting; so that if Lord Fotheringay looked for any of those twitches -about the corners of Mr. Airey's mouth, which the sudden announcement -of his determination would possibly have brought around the mouth of -an ordinary man, he must have had little experience of his companion's -powers. - -But that Lord Fotheringay felt on the whole greatly flattered by the -impassiveness of Edmund Airey's face after his announcement, Edmund -Airey did not for a moment doubt. When a man of fifty-seven gravely -announces his intention to another man of marrying a girl of, perhaps, -twenty, and with eyes of remarkable lustre, and when the man takes such -an announcement as the merest matter of course, the man who makes it has -some reason for feeling flattered. - -The chances are, however, that he succeeds in proving to his own -satisfaction that he has no reason for feeling flattered; for the man -of fifty-seven who is fool enough to entertain the notion of marrying a -girl of twenty with lustrous eyes, is certainly fool enough to believe -that the announcement of his intention in this respect is in no way out -of the common. - -Thus, when, after a glance concentrated upon the corners of Edmund -Airey's mouth, Lord Fotheringay resumed his seat and began to give -serious reasons for taking the step that he had declared himself ready -to take--reasons beyond the mere natural desire to prevent Miss Avon -from being made a fool of--he gave no indication of feeling in the least -flattered by the impassiveness of the face of his companion. - -Yes, he explained to Mr. Airey, he had been so badly treated by the -world that he had almost made up his mind to retire from the world--the -exact words in which he expressed that resolution were "to let the world -go to the devil in its own way." - -Now, as the belief was general that Lord Fotheringay's presence in the -world had materially accelerated its speed in the direction which he -had indicated, the announcement of his intention to allow it to proceed -without his assistance was not absurd. - -Yes, he had been badly treated by the world, he said. The world was very -wicked. He felt sad when he thought of the vast amount of wickedness -there was in the world, and the small amount of it that he had already -enjoyed. To be sure, it could not be said that he had quite lived the -life of the ideal anchorite: he admitted--and smacked his lips as he did -so--that he had now and again had a good time (Mr. Airey did not assume -that the word "good" was to be accepted in its Sunday-school sense) -but on the whole the result was disappointing. - -"As saith the Preacher," remarked Mr. Airey, when Lord Fotheringay -paused and shook his head so that another little scrap of caked powder -escaped from the depths of one of the wrinkles of his forehead. - -"The Preacher--what Preacher?" he asked. - -"The Preacher who cried _Vanitas Vanitatum_," said Edmund. - -"He had gone on a tour with an Italian opera company," said Lord -Fotheringay, "and he had fallen foul of the basso. Airey, my boy, -whatever you do, steer clear of a prima donna with a high soprano. It -means thousands--thousands, and a precipitate flight at the last. You -needn't try a gift of paste--the finest productions of the Ormuz -Gem Company--'a Tiara for Thirty Shillings'--you know their -advertisement--no, I've tried that. It was no use. The real thing -she would have--Heavens above! Two thousand pounds for a trinket, and -nothing to show for it, but a smashing of supper plates and a hurried -flight. Ah, Airey, is it any wonder that I should make up my mind -to live a quiet life with--I quite forget who was in my mind when I -commenced this interesting conversation?" - -"It makes no difference," said Mr. Airey. "The principle is precisely -the same. There is Miss Innisfail looking for someone, I must go to -her." - -"A desperately proper girl," said Lord Fotheringay. "As desperately -proper as if she had once been desperately naughty. These proper girls -know a vast deal. She scarcely speaks to me. Yes, she must know a lot." - -His remarks were lost upon Mr. Airey, for he had politely hurried to -Miss Innisfail and was asking her if he could be of any assistance to -her. But when Miss Innisfail replied that she was merely waiting for -Brian, the boatman, who should have returned long ago from the other -side of the lough, Mr. Airey did not return to Lord Fotheringay. - -He had had enough of Lord Fotheringay for one afternoon, and he hoped -that Lord Fotheringay would understand so much. He had long ago ceased -to be amusing. As an addition to the house-party at the Castle he was -unprofitable. He knew that Lady Innisfail was of this opinion, and he -was well aware also that Lady Innisfail had not given him more than a -general and very vague invitation to the Castle. He had simply come to -the Castle in order to avoid the possibly disagreeable consequences of -buying some thousands of pounds' worth of diamonds--perhaps it would be -more correct to say, diamonds costing some thousands of pounds, leaving -worth out of the question--for a woman with a husband. - -Airey knew that the philosophy of Lord Fotheringay was the philosophy of -the maker of omelettes. No one has yet solved the problem of how to make -omelettes without breaking eggs. Lord Fotheringay had broken a good many -eggs in his day, and occasionally the result was that his share of the -transaction was not the omelette but the broken shells. Occasionally, -too, Edmund Airey was well aware, Lord Fotheringay had suffered more -inconvenience than was involved in the mere fact of his being deprived -of the comestible. His latest adventure. Airey thought, might be -included among such experiences. He had fled to the brink of the ocean -in order to avoid the vengeance of the Husband. "Here the pursuer can -pursue no more," was the line that was in Edmund Airey's mind as he -listened to the fragmentary account of the latest _contretemps_ of the -rheumatic butterfly. - -Yes, he had had quite enough of Lord Fotheringay's company. The -announcement of his intention to marry Miss Avon had not made him more -interesting in the eyes of Edmund Airey, though it might have done so -in other people's eyes--for a man who makes himself supremely ridiculous -makes himself supremely interesting as well, in certain circles. - -The announcement made by Lord Fotheringay had caused him to seem -ridiculous, though of course Edmund had made no sign to this effect: -had he made any sign he would not have heard the particulars of Lord -Fotheringay's latest fiasco, and he was desirous of learning those -particulars. Having become acquainted with them, however, he found that -he had had quite enough of his company. - -But in the course of the afternoon Mr. Airey perceived that, though -in his eyes there was something ridiculous in the notion of Lord -Fotheringay's expression of a determination to marry Beatrice Avon, the -idea might not seem quite so ridiculous to other people--Miss Avon's -father, for instance. - -In another moment he had come to the conclusion that the idea might not -seem altogether absurd to Miss Avon herself. - -Young women of twenty--even when they have been endowed by heaven with -lustrous eyes (assuming that the lustre of a young woman's eyes is -a gift from heaven, and not acquired to work the purposes of a very -different power)--have been known to entertain without repugnance -the idea of marrying impecunious peers of fifty-seven; and upon this -circumstance Edmund pondered. - -Standing on the brink of a cliff at the base of which the great rollers -were crouching like huge white-maned lions, Mr. Airey reflected as he -had never previously done, upon the debased condition of modern society, -in which such incidents are of constant occurrence. But, however -deplorable such incidents are, he knew perfectly well that there never -had existed a society in the world where they had not been quite as -frequent as they are in modern society in England. - -Yes, it was quite as likely as not that Lord Fotheringay would be able -to carry out the intention which he had announced to his confidant of -the moment. - -But when Mr. Airey thought of the lustrous eyes of Beatrice Avon, -recalling the next moment the rheumatic movements of Lord Fotheringay -and the falling of the scrap of caked powder from his forehead, he felt -quixotic enough to be equal to the attempt to prevent the realization of -Lord Fotheringay's intention. - -It was then that the thought occurred to him--Why should not Harold, who -was clearly ready to fall in love with the liquid eyes of Beatrice Avon, -ask her to marry him instead of his father? - -The result of his consideration of this question was to convince -him that such an occurrence as it suggested should be averted at all -hazards. - -Only the worst enemy that Harold Wynne could have--the worst enemy that -the girl could have--would like to see them married. - -It would be different if the hot-blooded Italian husband were to pursue -the enemy of his household to the brink of the Atlantic cliffs and then -push him over the cliffs into the depths of the Atlantic Ocean. But the -hot-blooded Italian was not yet in sight, and Edmund knew very well that -so long as Lord Fotheringay lived, Harold was dependent on him for his -daily bread. - -If Harold were to marry Miss Avon, it would lie in his father's power -to make him a pauper, or, worse, the professional director with the -honorary prefix of "Honourable" to his name, dear to the company -promoter. - -On the death of Lord Fotheringay Harold would inherit whatever property -still remained out of the hands of the mortgagees; but Edmund was well -aware of the longevity of that species of butterfly which is susceptible -of rheumatic attacks; so that for, perhaps, fifteen years Harold might -remain dependent upon the good-will of his father for his daily bread. - -It thus appeared to Mr. Airey that the problem of how to frustrate the -intentions of Lord Fotheringay, was not an easy one to solve. - -He knew the world too well to entertain for a moment the possibility of -defeating Lord Fotheringay's avowed purpose by informing either the girl -or her father of the evil reputation of Lord Fotheringay. The evil deeds -of a duke have occasionally permitted his wife to obtain a divorce; but -they have never prevented him from obtaining another wife. - -All this Mr. Edmund Airey knew, having lived in the world and observed -the ways of its inhabitants for several years. - - -END OF VOLUME I. - - - - - - - - - - -End of Project Gutenberg's A Gray Eye or So, by Frank Frankfort Moore - -*** END OF THIS PROJECT GUTENBERG EBOOK A GRAY EYE OR SO *** - -***** This file should be named 51944-8.txt or 51944-8.zip ***** -This and all associated files of various formats will be found in: - http://www.gutenberg.org/5/1/9/4/51944/ - -Produced by David Widger from page images generously -provided by the Internet Archive - - -Updated editions will replace the previous one--the old editions will -be renamed. - -Creating the works from print editions not protected by U.S. copyright -law means that no one owns a United States copyright in these works, -so the Foundation (and you!) can copy and distribute it in the United -States without permission and without paying copyright -royalties. Special rules, set forth in the General Terms of Use part -of this license, apply to copying and distributing Project -Gutenberg-tm electronic works to protect the PROJECT GUTENBERG-tm -concept and trademark. Project Gutenberg is a registered trademark, -and may not be used if you charge for the eBooks, unless you receive -specific permission. If you do not charge anything for copies of this -eBook, complying with the rules is very easy. You may use this eBook -for nearly any purpose such as creation of derivative works, reports, -performances and research. They may be modified and printed and given -away--you may do practically ANYTHING in the United States with eBooks -not protected by U.S. copyright law. Redistribution is subject to the -trademark license, especially commercial redistribution. - -START: FULL LICENSE - -THE FULL PROJECT GUTENBERG LICENSE -PLEASE READ THIS BEFORE YOU DISTRIBUTE OR USE THIS WORK - -To protect the Project Gutenberg-tm mission of promoting the free -distribution of electronic works, by using or distributing this work -(or any other work associated in any way with the phrase "Project -Gutenberg"), you agree to comply with all the terms of the Full -Project Gutenberg-tm License available with this file or online at -www.gutenberg.org/license. - -Section 1. General Terms of Use and Redistributing Project -Gutenberg-tm electronic works - -1.A. By reading or using any part of this Project Gutenberg-tm -electronic work, you indicate that you have read, understand, agree to -and accept all the terms of this license and intellectual property -(trademark/copyright) agreement. If you do not agree to abide by all -the terms of this agreement, you must cease using and return or -destroy all copies of Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works in your -possession. If you paid a fee for obtaining a copy of or access to a -Project Gutenberg-tm electronic work and you do not agree to be bound -by the terms of this agreement, you may obtain a refund from the -person or entity to whom you paid the fee as set forth in paragraph -1.E.8. - -1.B. "Project Gutenberg" is a registered trademark. It may only be -used on or associated in any way with an electronic work by people who -agree to be bound by the terms of this agreement. There are a few -things that you can do with most Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works -even without complying with the full terms of this agreement. See -paragraph 1.C below. There are a lot of things you can do with Project -Gutenberg-tm electronic works if you follow the terms of this -agreement and help preserve free future access to Project Gutenberg-tm -electronic works. See paragraph 1.E below. - -1.C. The Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation ("the -Foundation" or PGLAF), owns a compilation copyright in the collection -of Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works. Nearly all the individual -works in the collection are in the public domain in the United -States. If an individual work is unprotected by copyright law in the -United States and you are located in the United States, we do not -claim a right to prevent you from copying, distributing, performing, -displaying or creating derivative works based on the work as long as -all references to Project Gutenberg are removed. Of course, we hope -that you will support the Project Gutenberg-tm mission of promoting -free access to electronic works by freely sharing Project Gutenberg-tm -works in compliance with the terms of this agreement for keeping the -Project Gutenberg-tm name associated with the work. You can easily -comply with the terms of this agreement by keeping this work in the -same format with its attached full Project Gutenberg-tm License when -you share it without charge with others. - -1.D. The copyright laws of the place where you are located also govern -what you can do with this work. Copyright laws in most countries are -in a constant state of change. If you are outside the United States, -check the laws of your country in addition to the terms of this -agreement before downloading, copying, displaying, performing, -distributing or creating derivative works based on this work or any -other Project Gutenberg-tm work. The Foundation makes no -representations concerning the copyright status of any work in any -country outside the United States. - -1.E. Unless you have removed all references to Project Gutenberg: - -1.E.1. The following sentence, with active links to, or other -immediate access to, the full Project Gutenberg-tm License must appear -prominently whenever any copy of a Project Gutenberg-tm work (any work -on which the phrase "Project Gutenberg" appears, or with which the -phrase "Project Gutenberg" is associated) is accessed, displayed, -performed, viewed, copied or distributed: - - This eBook is for the use of anyone anywhere in the United States and - most other parts of the world at no cost and with almost no - restrictions whatsoever. You may copy it, give it away or re-use it - under the terms of the Project Gutenberg License included with this - eBook or online at www.gutenberg.org. If you are not located in the - United States, you'll have to check the laws of the country where you - are located before using this ebook. - -1.E.2. If an individual Project Gutenberg-tm electronic work is -derived from texts not protected by U.S. copyright law (does not -contain a notice indicating that it is posted with permission of the -copyright holder), the work can be copied and distributed to anyone in -the United States without paying any fees or charges. If you are -redistributing or providing access to a work with the phrase "Project -Gutenberg" associated with or appearing on the work, you must comply -either with the requirements of paragraphs 1.E.1 through 1.E.7 or -obtain permission for the use of the work and the Project Gutenberg-tm -trademark as set forth in paragraphs 1.E.8 or 1.E.9. - -1.E.3. If an individual Project Gutenberg-tm electronic work is posted -with the permission of the copyright holder, your use and distribution -must comply with both paragraphs 1.E.1 through 1.E.7 and any -additional terms imposed by the copyright holder. Additional terms -will be linked to the Project Gutenberg-tm License for all works -posted with the permission of the copyright holder found at the -beginning of this work. - -1.E.4. Do not unlink or detach or remove the full Project Gutenberg-tm -License terms from this work, or any files containing a part of this -work or any other work associated with Project Gutenberg-tm. - -1.E.5. Do not copy, display, perform, distribute or redistribute this -electronic work, or any part of this electronic work, without -prominently displaying the sentence set forth in paragraph 1.E.1 with -active links or immediate access to the full terms of the Project -Gutenberg-tm License. - -1.E.6. You may convert to and distribute this work in any binary, -compressed, marked up, nonproprietary or proprietary form, including -any word processing or hypertext form. However, if you provide access -to or distribute copies of a Project Gutenberg-tm work in a format -other than "Plain Vanilla ASCII" or other format used in the official -version posted on the official Project Gutenberg-tm web site -(www.gutenberg.org), you must, at no additional cost, fee or expense -to the user, provide a copy, a means of exporting a copy, or a means -of obtaining a copy upon request, of the work in its original "Plain -Vanilla ASCII" or other form. Any alternate format must include the -full Project Gutenberg-tm License as specified in paragraph 1.E.1. - -1.E.7. Do not charge a fee for access to, viewing, displaying, -performing, copying or distributing any Project Gutenberg-tm works -unless you comply with paragraph 1.E.8 or 1.E.9. - -1.E.8. You may charge a reasonable fee for copies of or providing -access to or distributing Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works -provided that - -* You pay a royalty fee of 20% of the gross profits you derive from - the use of Project Gutenberg-tm works calculated using the method - you already use to calculate your applicable taxes. The fee is owed - to the owner of the Project Gutenberg-tm trademark, but he has - agreed to donate royalties under this paragraph to the Project - Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation. Royalty payments must be paid - within 60 days following each date on which you prepare (or are - legally required to prepare) your periodic tax returns. Royalty - payments should be clearly marked as such and sent to the Project - Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation at the address specified in - Section 4, "Information about donations to the Project Gutenberg - Literary Archive Foundation." - -* You provide a full refund of any money paid by a user who notifies - you in writing (or by e-mail) within 30 days of receipt that s/he - does not agree to the terms of the full Project Gutenberg-tm - License. You must require such a user to return or destroy all - copies of the works possessed in a physical medium and discontinue - all use of and all access to other copies of Project Gutenberg-tm - works. - -* You provide, in accordance with paragraph 1.F.3, a full refund of - any money paid for a work or a replacement copy, if a defect in the - electronic work is discovered and reported to you within 90 days of - receipt of the work. - -* You comply with all other terms of this agreement for free - distribution of Project Gutenberg-tm works. - -1.E.9. If you wish to charge a fee or distribute a Project -Gutenberg-tm electronic work or group of works on different terms than -are set forth in this agreement, you must obtain permission in writing -from both the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation and The -Project Gutenberg Trademark LLC, the owner of the Project Gutenberg-tm -trademark. Contact the Foundation as set forth in Section 3 below. - -1.F. - -1.F.1. Project Gutenberg volunteers and employees expend considerable -effort to identify, do copyright research on, transcribe and proofread -works not protected by U.S. copyright law in creating the Project -Gutenberg-tm collection. Despite these efforts, Project Gutenberg-tm -electronic works, and the medium on which they may be stored, may -contain "Defects," such as, but not limited to, incomplete, inaccurate -or corrupt data, transcription errors, a copyright or other -intellectual property infringement, a defective or damaged disk or -other medium, a computer virus, or computer codes that damage or -cannot be read by your equipment. - -1.F.2. LIMITED WARRANTY, DISCLAIMER OF DAMAGES - Except for the "Right -of Replacement or Refund" described in paragraph 1.F.3, the Project -Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation, the owner of the Project -Gutenberg-tm trademark, and any other party distributing a Project -Gutenberg-tm electronic work under this agreement, disclaim all -liability to you for damages, costs and expenses, including legal -fees. YOU AGREE THAT YOU HAVE NO REMEDIES FOR NEGLIGENCE, STRICT -LIABILITY, BREACH OF WARRANTY OR BREACH OF CONTRACT EXCEPT THOSE -PROVIDED IN PARAGRAPH 1.F.3. YOU AGREE THAT THE FOUNDATION, THE -TRADEMARK OWNER, AND ANY DISTRIBUTOR UNDER THIS AGREEMENT WILL NOT BE -LIABLE TO YOU FOR ACTUAL, DIRECT, INDIRECT, CONSEQUENTIAL, PUNITIVE OR -INCIDENTAL DAMAGES EVEN IF YOU GIVE NOTICE OF THE POSSIBILITY OF SUCH -DAMAGE. - -1.F.3. LIMITED RIGHT OF REPLACEMENT OR REFUND - If you discover a -defect in this electronic work within 90 days of receiving it, you can -receive a refund of the money (if any) you paid for it by sending a -written explanation to the person you received the work from. If you -received the work on a physical medium, you must return the medium -with your written explanation. The person or entity that provided you -with the defective work may elect to provide a replacement copy in -lieu of a refund. If you received the work electronically, the person -or entity providing it to you may choose to give you a second -opportunity to receive the work electronically in lieu of a refund. If -the second copy is also defective, you may demand a refund in writing -without further opportunities to fix the problem. - -1.F.4. Except for the limited right of replacement or refund set forth -in paragraph 1.F.3, this work is provided to you 'AS-IS', WITH NO -OTHER WARRANTIES OF ANY KIND, EXPRESS OR IMPLIED, INCLUDING BUT NOT -LIMITED TO WARRANTIES OF MERCHANTABILITY OR FITNESS FOR ANY PURPOSE. - -1.F.5. Some states do not allow disclaimers of certain implied -warranties or the exclusion or limitation of certain types of -damages. If any disclaimer or limitation set forth in this agreement -violates the law of the state applicable to this agreement, the -agreement shall be interpreted to make the maximum disclaimer or -limitation permitted by the applicable state law. The invalidity or -unenforceability of any provision of this agreement shall not void the -remaining provisions. - -1.F.6. INDEMNITY - You agree to indemnify and hold the Foundation, the -trademark owner, any agent or employee of the Foundation, anyone -providing copies of Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works in -accordance with this agreement, and any volunteers associated with the -production, promotion and distribution of Project Gutenberg-tm -electronic works, harmless from all liability, costs and expenses, -including legal fees, that arise directly or indirectly from any of -the following which you do or cause to occur: (a) distribution of this -or any Project Gutenberg-tm work, (b) alteration, modification, or -additions or deletions to any Project Gutenberg-tm work, and (c) any -Defect you cause. - -Section 2. Information about the Mission of Project Gutenberg-tm - -Project Gutenberg-tm is synonymous with the free distribution of -electronic works in formats readable by the widest variety of -computers including obsolete, old, middle-aged and new computers. It -exists because of the efforts of hundreds of volunteers and donations -from people in all walks of life. - -Volunteers and financial support to provide volunteers with the -assistance they need are critical to reaching Project Gutenberg-tm's -goals and ensuring that the Project Gutenberg-tm collection will -remain freely available for generations to come. In 2001, the Project -Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation was created to provide a secure -and permanent future for Project Gutenberg-tm and future -generations. To learn more about the Project Gutenberg Literary -Archive Foundation and how your efforts and donations can help, see -Sections 3 and 4 and the Foundation information page at -www.gutenberg.org Section 3. Information about the Project Gutenberg -Literary Archive Foundation - -The Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation is a non profit -501(c)(3) educational corporation organized under the laws of the -state of Mississippi and granted tax exempt status by the Internal -Revenue Service. The Foundation's EIN or federal tax identification -number is 64-6221541. Contributions to the Project Gutenberg Literary -Archive Foundation are tax deductible to the full extent permitted by -U.S. federal laws and your state's laws. - -The Foundation's principal office is in Fairbanks, Alaska, with the -mailing address: PO Box 750175, Fairbanks, AK 99775, but its -volunteers and employees are scattered throughout numerous -locations. Its business office is located at 809 North 1500 West, Salt -Lake City, UT 84116, (801) 596-1887. Email contact links and up to -date contact information can be found at the Foundation's web site and -official page at www.gutenberg.org/contact - -For additional contact information: - - Dr. Gregory B. Newby - Chief Executive and Director - gbnewby@pglaf.org - -Section 4. Information about Donations to the Project Gutenberg -Literary Archive Foundation - -Project Gutenberg-tm depends upon and cannot survive without wide -spread public support and donations to carry out its mission of -increasing the number of public domain and licensed works that can be -freely distributed in machine readable form accessible by the widest -array of equipment including outdated equipment. Many small donations -($1 to $5,000) are particularly important to maintaining tax exempt -status with the IRS. - -The Foundation is committed to complying with the laws regulating -charities and charitable donations in all 50 states of the United -States. Compliance requirements are not uniform and it takes a -considerable effort, much paperwork and many fees to meet and keep up -with these requirements. We do not solicit donations in locations -where we have not received written confirmation of compliance. To SEND -DONATIONS or determine the status of compliance for any particular -state visit www.gutenberg.org/donate - -While we cannot and do not solicit contributions from states where we -have not met the solicitation requirements, we know of no prohibition -against accepting unsolicited donations from donors in such states who -approach us with offers to donate. - -International donations are gratefully accepted, but we cannot make -any statements concerning tax treatment of donations received from -outside the United States. U.S. laws alone swamp our small staff. - -Please check the Project Gutenberg Web pages for current donation -methods and addresses. Donations are accepted in a number of other -ways including checks, online payments and credit card donations. To -donate, please visit: www.gutenberg.org/donate - -Section 5. General Information About Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works. - -Professor Michael S. Hart was the originator of the Project -Gutenberg-tm concept of a library of electronic works that could be -freely shared with anyone. For forty years, he produced and -distributed Project Gutenberg-tm eBooks with only a loose network of -volunteer support. - -Project Gutenberg-tm eBooks are often created from several printed -editions, all of which are confirmed as not protected by copyright in -the U.S. unless a copyright notice is included. Thus, we do not -necessarily keep eBooks in compliance with any particular paper -edition. - -Most people start at our Web site which has the main PG search -facility: www.gutenberg.org - -This Web site includes information about Project Gutenberg-tm, -including how to make donations to the Project Gutenberg Literary -Archive Foundation, how to help produce our new eBooks, and how to -subscribe to our email newsletter to hear about new eBooks. - diff --git a/old/51944-8.zip b/old/51944-8.zip Binary files differdeleted file mode 100644 index 2252783..0000000 --- a/old/51944-8.zip +++ /dev/null diff --git a/old/51944-h.zip b/old/51944-h.zip Binary files differdeleted file mode 100644 index 07a9c7d..0000000 --- a/old/51944-h.zip +++ /dev/null diff --git a/old/51944-h/51944-h.htm b/old/51944-h/51944-h.htm deleted file mode 100644 index a9ceddb..0000000 --- a/old/51944-h/51944-h.htm +++ /dev/null @@ -1,5811 +0,0 @@ -<?xml version="1.0" encoding="utf-8"?> - -<!DOCTYPE html - PUBLIC "-//W3C//DTD XHTML 1.0 Strict//EN" - "http://www.w3.org/TR/xhtml1/DTD/xhtml1-strict.dtd" > - -<html xmlns="http://www.w3.org/1999/xhtml" lang="en"> - <head> - <meta http-equiv="Content-Type" content="text/html;charset=UTF-8" /> - <title> - A Gray Eye Or So, by Frank Frankfort Moore - </title> - <link rel="coverpage" href="images/cover.jpg" /> - <style type="text/css" xml:space="preserve"> - - body { margin:5%; background:#faebd0; text-align:justify} - P { text-indent: 1em; margin-top: .25em; margin-bottom: .25em; } - H1,H2,H3,H4,H5,H6 { text-align: center; margin-left: 15%; margin-right: 15%; } - hr { width: 50%; text-align: center;} - .foot { margin-left: 5%; margin-right: 5%; text-align: justify; font-size: 80%; font-style: italic;} - blockquote {font-size: 97%; font-style: italic; margin-left: 10%; margin-right: 10%;} - .mynote {background-color: #DDE; color: #000; padding: .5em; margin-left: 10%; margin-right: 10%; font-family: sans-serif; font-size: 95%;} - .toc { margin-left: 10%; margin-bottom: .75em;} - .toc2 { margin-left: 20%;} - .xx-small {font-size: 60%;} - .x-small {font-size: 75%;} - .small {font-size: 85%;} - .large {font-size: 115%;} - .x-large {font-size: 130%;} - .indent5 { margin-left: 5%;} - .indent10 { margin-left: 10%;} - .indent15 { margin-left: 15%;} - .indent20 { margin-left: 20%;} - .indent30 { margin-left: 30%;} - .indent40 { margin-left: 40%;} - div.fig { display:block; margin:0 auto; text-align:center; } - div.middle { margin-left: 20%; margin-right: 20%; text-align: justify; } - .figleft {float: left; margin-left: 0%; margin-right: 1%;} - .figright {float: right; margin-right: 0%; margin-left: 1%;} - .pagenum {position: absolute; right: 1%; font-size: 0.6em; - font-variant: normal; font-style: normal; - text-align: right; background-color: #FFFACD; - border: 1px solid; padding: 0.3em;text-indent: 0em;} - .side { float: left; font-size: 75%; width: 15%; padding-left: 0.8em; - border-left: dashed thin; text-align: left; - text-indent: 0; font-weight: bold; font-style: italic; - font-weight: bold; color: black; background: #eeeeee; border: solid 1px;} - .head { float: left; font-size: 90%; width: 98%; padding-left: 0.8em; - border-left: dashed thin; text-align: center; - text-indent: 0; font-weight: bold; font-style: italic; - font-weight: bold; color: black; background: #eeeeee; border: solid 1px;} - p.pfirst, p.noindent {text-indent: 0} - span.dropcap { float: left; margin: 0 0.1em 0 0; line-height: 0.8 } - pre { font-style: italic; font-size: 90%; margin-left: 10%;} - -</style> - </head> - <body> - - -<pre> - -The Project Gutenberg EBook of A Gray Eye or So, by Frank Frankfort Moore - -This eBook is for the use of anyone anywhere in the United States and most -other parts of the world at no cost and with almost no restrictions -whatsoever. You may copy it, give it away or re-use it under the terms of -the Project Gutenberg License included with this eBook or online at -www.gutenberg.org. If you are not located in the United States, you'll have -to check the laws of the country where you are located before using this ebook. - - - -Title: A Gray Eye or So - In Three Volumes--Volume I - -Author: Frank Frankfort Moore - -Release Date: May 2, 2016 [EBook #51944] -Last Updated: November 15, 2016 - -Language: English - -Character set encoding: UTF-8 - -*** START OF THIS PROJECT GUTENBERG EBOOK A GRAY EYE OR SO *** - - - - -Produced by David Widger from page images generously -provided by the Internet Archive - - - - - - -</pre> - - <div style="height: 8em;"> - <br /><br /><br /><br /><br /><br /><br /><br /> - </div> - <h1> - A GRAY EYE OR SO - </h1> - <h2> - By Frank Frankfort Moore - </h2> - <h4> - Author of “I Forbid The Banns,” “Dalreen,” “Sojourners Together,” - “Highways And High Seas,” Etc. - </h4> - <h3> - In Three Volumes—Volume I - </h3> - <h3> - Sixth Edition - </h3> - <h4> - London: Hutchinson & Co., 34 Paternoster Row - </h4> - <h3> - 1893 - </h3> - <p> - <br /><br /><a name="linkimage-0001" id="linkimage-0001"> </a> - </p> - <div class="fig" style="width:50%;"> - <img src="images/0007.jpg" alt="0007 " width="100%" /><br /> - </div> - <h5> - <a href="images/0007.jpg"><img src="images/enlarge.jpg" alt="" /> </a> - </h5> - <p> - <br /><br /> - </p> - <hr /> - <p> - <br /><br /> - </p> - <p> - <b>CONTENTS</b> - </p> - <p class="toc"> - <a href="#link2H_4_0001"> <b>A GRAY EYE OR SO</b> </a> - </p> - <p class="toc"> - <a href="#link2HCH0001"> CHAPTER I.—ON CERTAIN ABSTRACTIONS. </a> - </p> - <p class="toc"> - <a href="#link2HCH0002"> CHAPTER II.—ON A GREAT HOPE. </a> - </p> - <p class="toc"> - <a href="#link2HCH0003"> CHAPTER III.—ON HONESTY AND THE WORKING - MAN. </a> - </p> - <p class="toc"> - <a href="#link2HCH0004"> CHAPTER IV.—ON FABLES. </a> - </p> - <p class="toc"> - <a href="#link2HCH0005"> CHAPTER V.—ON A PERILOUS CAUSEWAY. </a> - </p> - <p class="toc"> - <a href="#link2HCH0006"> CHAPTER VI.—ON THE INFLUENCE OF AN OCEAN. - </a> - </p> - <p class="toc"> - <a href="#link2HCH0007"> CHAPTER VII.—ON THE ADVANTAGES OF A FULL - MOON. </a> - </p> - <p class="toc"> - <a href="#link2HCH0008"> CHAPTER VIII.—ON THE ZIG-ZAG TRACK. </a> - </p> - <p class="toc"> - <a href="#link2HCH0009"> CHAPTER IX.—ON THE HELPLESSNESS OF WOMAN. - </a> - </p> - <p class="toc"> - <a href="#link2HCH0010"> CHAPTER X.—ON SCIENCE AND ART. </a> - </p> - <p class="toc"> - <a href="#link2HCH0011"> CHAPTER XI.—ON HEAVEN AND THE LORD - CHANCELLOR. </a> - </p> - <p class="toc"> - <a href="#link2HCH0012"> CHAPTER XII.—ON THE MYSTERY OF MAN. </a> - </p> - <p class="toc"> - <a href="#link2HCH0013"> CHAPTER XIII.—ON THE ART OF COLOURING. </a> - </p> - <p class="toc"> - <a href="#link2HCH0014"> CHAPTER XIV.—ON AN IRISH DANCE. </a> - </p> - <p class="toc"> - <a href="#link2HCH0015"> CHAPTER XV.—ON THE SHRIEK. </a> - </p> - <p class="toc"> - <a href="#link2HCH0016"> CHAPTER XVI.—ON THE VALUE OF A BAD - CHARACTER. </a> - </p> - <p class="toc"> - <a href="#link2HCH0017"> CHAPTER XVII.—ON PROVIDENCE AS A - MATCH-MAKER. </a> - </p> - <p class="toc"> - <a href="#link2HCH0018"> CHAPTER XVIII.—ON THE PROFESSIONAL - MORALIST. </a> - </p> - <p class="toc"> - <a href="#link2HCH0019"> CHAPTER XIX.—ON MODERN SOCIETY. </a> - </p> - <p> - <br /><br /> - </p> - <hr /> - <p> - <a name="link2H_4_0001" id="link2H_4_0001"> </a> - </p> - <div style="height: 4em;"> - <br /><br /><br /><br /> - </div> - <h2> - A GRAY EYE OR SO - </h2> - <p> - <br /><br /> - </p> - <hr /> - <p> - <a name="link2HCH0001" id="link2HCH0001"> </a> - </p> - <div style="height: 4em;"> - <br /><br /><br /><br /> - </div> - <h2> - CHAPTER I.—ON CERTAIN ABSTRACTIONS. - </h2> - <p class="pfirst"> - <span class="dropcap" style="font-size: 4.00em">I</span> WAS talking about - woman in the abstract,” said Harold. - </p> - <p> - The other, whose name was Edmund—his worst enemies had never - abbreviated it—smiled, lifted his eyes unto the hills as if in - search of something, frowned as if he failed to find it, smiled a - cat’s-paw of a smile—a momentary crinkle in the region of the eyes—twice - his lips parted as if he were about to speak; then he gave a laugh—the - laugh of a man who finds that for which he has been searching. - </p> - <p> - “Woman in the abstract?” said he. “Woman in the abstract? My dear Harold, - there is no such thing as woman in the abstract. When you talk about Woman - enthusiastically, you are talking about the woman you love; when you talk - about Woman cynically, you are talking about the woman who won’t love - you.” - </p> - <p> - “Maybe your honours never heard tell of Larry O’Leary?” said the Third—for - there was a Third, and his name was Brian; his duty was to row the boat, - and this duty he interpreted by making now and again an elaborate pretence - of rowing, which deceived no one. - </p> - <p> - “That sounds well,” said Harold; “but do you want it to be applied? Do you - want a test case of the operation of your epigram—if it is an - epigram?” - </p> - <p> - “A test case?” - </p> - <p> - “Yes; I have heard you talk cynically about woman upon occasions. Does - that mean that you have been unloved by many?” - </p> - <p> - Again the man called Edmund looked inquiringly up the purple slope of the - hill. - </p> - <p> - “You’re a wonderful clever gentleman,” said Brian, as if communing with - himself, “a wonderful gentleman entirely! Isn’t he after casting his eyes - at the very spot where old Larry kept his still?” - </p> - <p> - “No,” said Edmund; “I have never spoken cynically of women. To do so would - be to speak against my convictions. I have great hope of Woman.” - </p> - <p> - “Yes; our mothers and sisters are women,” said Harold. “That makes us - hopeful of women. Now we are back in the wholesome regions of the abstract - once more, so that we have talked in a circle and are precisely where we - started, only that I have heard for the first time that you are hopeful of - Woman.” - </p> - <p> - “That’s enough for one day,” said Edmund. - </p> - <p> - “Quite,” said Harold. - </p> - <p> - “You must know that in the old days the Excise police looked after the - potheen—the Royal Irish does it now,” said the Third. “Well, as I - say, in the old days there was a reward of five pounds given by the - Excisemen for the discovery of a private still. Now Larry had been a - regular hero at transforming the innocent smiling pratie into the drink - that’s the curse of the country, God bless it! But he was too wary a lad - for the police, and he rolled keg after keg down the side of Slieve Gorm. - At last the worm of his still got worn out—they do wear out after a - dozen years or so of stiff work—and people noticed that Larry was - wearing out too, just through thinking of where he’d get the three pound - ten to buy the new machinery. They tried to cheer him up, and the decent - boys was so anxious to give him heart that there wasn’t such a thing as a - sober man to be found in all the country side. But though the brave - fellows did what they could for him, it was no use. He never got within - three pound five of the three pound ten that he needed. But just as things - was at their worst, they mended. Larry was his old self again, and the - word went round that the boys might get sober by degrees. - </p> - <p> - “Now what did our friend Larry do, if you please, but take his old - worn-out still and hide it among the heather of the hill fornenst us—Slieve - Glas is its name—and then he goes the same night to the Excise - officer, in the queer secret way. - </p> - <p> - “‘I’m in a bad way for money, or it’s not me that would be after turning - informer,’ says he, when he had told the officer that he knew where the - still was concealed. - </p> - <p> - “‘That’s the worst of you all,’ says the officer. ‘You’ll not inform on - principle, but only because you’re in need of money.’ - </p> - <p> - “‘More’s the pity, sir,’ says Larry. - </p> - <p> - “‘Where’s the still?’ says the officer. - </p> - <p> - “‘If I bring you to it,’ says Larry, ‘it must be kept a dead secret, for - the owner is the best friend I have in the world.’ - </p> - <p> - “‘You’re a nice chap to inform on your best friend,’ says the officer. - </p> - <p> - “‘I’ll never be able to look at him straight in the face after, and that’s - the truth,’ says Larry. - </p> - <p> - “Well, your honours, didn’t Larry lead the officer and a couple of the - Excisemen up the hill in the dark of the early morning, and sure enough - they came upon the old still, hid among the heather. It was captured, and - Larry got the five pound reward, and was able to buy a brand-new still - with the money, besides having thirty shillings to the good in his pocket. - After that, was it any wonder that he became one of the greatest informers - in the country? By the Powers, he made a neat thing out of the business of - leading the officers to his own stills and pocketing the reward. He was - thirty shillings to the good every time. Ah, Larry was a boy!” - </p> - <p> - “So I judge,” said the man called Edmund, with an unaffected laugh—he - had studied the art of being unaffected. “But you see, it was not of the - Man but of the Woman we were talking.” - </p> - <p> - “That’s why I thought that the change would be good for your honours,” - remarked Brian. “When gentlemen that I’ve out in this boat with me, begin - to talk together in a way that has got no sense in it at all, I know that - they’re talking about a woman, and I tell them the story of Larry - O’Leary.” - </p> - <p> - Neither the man called Edmund, nor the man called Harold, talked any more - that day upon Woman as a topic. - </p> - <p> - <br /><br /> - </p> - <hr /> - <p> - <a name="link2HCH0002" id="link2HCH0002"> </a> - </p> - <div style="height: 4em;"> - <br /><br /><br /><br /> - </div> - <h2> - CHAPTER II.—ON A GREAT HOPE. - </h2> - <p class="pfirst"> - <span class="dropcap" style="font-size: 4.00em">I</span> THINK you - remarked that you had great hope of Woman,” said Harold, the next day. The - boat had drifted once again into the centre of the same scene, and there - seemed to be a likelihood of at least two of the boat’s company drifting - back to the topic of the previous afternoon. - </p> - <p> - “Yes, you certainly admitted that you had great hope of Woman.” - </p> - <p> - “And so I have. Woman felt, long ago; she is beginning to feel again.” - </p> - <p> - “You don’t think that feeling is being educated out of her? I certainly - have occasional suspicions that this process is going on. Why, just think - of the Stafford girl. She can tell you at a moment’s notice the exact - difference between an atheist, an infidel, an agnostic, a freethinker, and - the Honest Doubter.” - </p> - <p> - “She has been reading modern fiction—that’s all. No, I don’t think - that what is called education makes much difference to a woman. After all, - what does this thing called education mean? It simply means that a girl - can read all the objectionable passages of the ancient poets without the - need of a translation. I have hope of Woman because she is frequently so - intensely feminine.” - </p> - <p> - “Maybe you never heard tell of how the Widdy MacDermott’s cabin came to be - a ruin,” said the Third. - </p> - <p> - “Feeling and femininity will, shall I say, transform woman into our - ideal?” said Harold. - </p> - <p> - “Transform is too strong a word,” said Edmund. “And as for our ideal, - well, every woman is the ideal of some man for a time.” - </p> - <p> - “And that truth shows not only how lowly is the ideal of some men, but - also how unwise it is to attempt to speak of woman in the abstract. I - begin to think that what you said yesterday had a grain of truth in it, - though it was an epigram.” - </p> - <p> - “The Widdy MacDermott—oh, the Widdy Mac-Dermott,” said the Third, as - though repeating the burden of a ballad. “They made a pome about her in - Irish, that was near as full of nonsense as if it had been in the English. - You see when Tim, her husband, went to glory he left the cow behind him, - taking thought for the need of his widdy, though she hadn’t been a widdy - when he was acquainted with her. Well, your honours, the byre was a trifle - too near the edge of the bog hole, so that when one end fell out, there - wasn’t much of the mud walls that stood. Then one blessed morning the - childer came running into the cabin to tell their mother that the cow was - sitting among the ruins of its home.” - </p> - <p> - “A Marius of the farmyard,” remarked Edmund. - </p> - <p> - “Likely enough, sir. Anyhow, there she sat as melancholy as if she was a - Christian. Of course, as the winter was well for’ard it wouldn’t do to - risk her life by leaving her to wander about the bogs, so they drove her - into the cabin—it was a tight fit for her, passing through the door—she - could just get in and nothing to spare; but when she was inside it was - warm and comfortable that the same cow made the cabin, and the childer - were wondering at the end of a month how they could have been such fools - as to shiver through the winter while the cow was outside. - </p> - <p> - “In another month some fine spring days came, and the cabin was a bit - close and stuffy with the cow inside, and the widdy herself turned the - animal’s head to the door and went to drive her out for exercise and - ventilation. But the way the beast had been fed and petted told upon her, - and by the Powers, if she didn’t stick fast in the doorway. - </p> - <p> - “They leathered her in the cabin and they coaxed her from outside, but it - was all of no use. The craythur stood jammed in the door, while the - childer crawled in and out of the cabin among her hind legs—the fore - legs was half a cow’s length outside. That was the situation in the middle - of the day, and all the neighbours was standing round giving advice, and - calling in to the widdy herself—who, of course, was a prisoner in - the cabin—not to lose heart. - </p> - <p> - “‘It’s not heart I’m afeard of losing—it’s the cow,’ says she. - </p> - <p> - “Well, your honours, the evening was coming on, but no change in the - situation of affairs took place, and the people of the country-side was - getting used to the appearance of the half cow projecting beyond the door - of the cabin, and to think that maybe, after all, it was nothing outside - the ordinary course of events, when Barney M’Bratney, who does the - carpentering at the Castle, came up the road. - </p> - <p> - “He took in the situation with the glance of the perfessional man, and - says he, ‘By the Powers, its a case of the cow or the cabin. Which would - ye rather be after losing, Widdy?’ - </p> - <p> - “‘The cabin by all means,’ says she. - </p> - <p> - “‘You’re right, my good woman,’ says he. ‘Come outside with you.’ - </p> - <p> - “Well, your honours, the kindly neighbours hauled the widdy outside over - the back of the cow, and then with a crowbar Barney attacked the walls on - both sides of the door. In ten minutes the cow was free, but the cabin was - a wreck. - </p> - <p> - “Of course his lardship built it up again stronger than it ever was, but - as he wouldn’t make the door wide enough to accommodate the cow—he - offered to build a byre for her, but that wasn’t the same—he has - never been so respected as he was before in the neighbourhood of - Ballyboreen.” - </p> - <p> - “That’s all very well as a story,” said Edmund; “but you see we were - talking on the subject of the advantages of the higher education of - woman.” - </p> - <p> - “True for you, sir,” said Brian. “And if the Widdy MacDermott had been - born with eddication would she have let her childer to sleep with the - cow?” - </p> - <p> - “Harold,” said Edmund, “there are many side lights upon the general - question of the advantages of culture in women.” - </p> - <p> - “And the story of the Widdy MacDermott is one of them?” said Harold. - </p> - <p> - “When I notice that gentlemen that come out in the boat with me begin to - talk on contentious topics, I tell them the story of how the Widdy - MacDermott’s cabin was wrecked,” said Brian. - </p> - <p> - <br /><br /> - </p> - <hr /> - <p> - <a name="link2HCH0003" id="link2HCH0003"> </a> - </p> - <div style="height: 4em;"> - <br /><br /><br /><br /> - </div> - <h2> - CHAPTER III.—ON HONESTY AND THE WORKING MAN. - </h2> - <p class="pfirst"> - <span class="dropcap" style="font-size: 4.00em">D</span>ON’T you think,” - remarked Edmund, the next day, as the boat drifted under the great cliffs, - and Brian was discharging with great ability his normal duty of resting on - his oars. “Don’t you think that you should come to business without - further delay?” - </p> - <p> - “Come to business?” said Harold. - </p> - <p> - “Yes. Two days ago you lured me out in this coracle to make a - communication to me that I judged would have some bearing upon your future - course of life. You began talking of Woman with a touch of fervour in your - voice. You assured me that you were referring only to woman in the - abstract, and when I convinced you—I trust I convinced you—that - woman in the abstract has no existence, you got frightened—as - frightened as a child would be, if the thing that it has always regarded - as a doll were to wink suddenly, suggesting that it had an individuality, - if not a distinction of its own—that it should no longer be included - among the vague generalities of rags and bran. Yesterday you began rather - more boldly. The effects of education upon the development of woman, the - probability that feeling would survive an intimate acquaintance with Plato - in the original. Why not take another onward step today? In short, who is - she?” - </p> - <p> - Harold laughed—perhaps uneasily. - </p> - <p> - “I’m not without ambition,” said he. - </p> - <p> - “I know that. What form does your ambition take? A colonial judgeship, - after ten years of idleness at the bar? A success in literature that shall - compensate you for the favourable criticisms of double that period? The - ownership of the Derby winner? An American heiress, moving in the best - society in Monte Carlo? A co-respondency in brackets with a Countess? All - these are the legitimate aspirations of the modern man.” - </p> - <p> - “Co-respondency as a career has, no doubt, much to recommend it to some - tastes,” said Harold. “It appears to me, however, that it would be easy - for an indiscreet advocate to over-estimate its practical value.” - </p> - <p> - “You haven’t been thinking about it?” - </p> - <p> - “You see, I haven’t yet met the countess.” - </p> - <p> - “What, then, in heaven’s name do you hope for?” - </p> - <p> - “Well, I would say Parliament, if I could be sure that that came within - the rather narrow restrictions which you assigned to my reply. You said - ‘in heaven’s name.’” - </p> - <p> - “Parliament! Parliament! Great Powers! is it so bad as that with you?” - </p> - <p> - “I don’t say that it is. I may be able to get over this ambition as I’ve - got over others—the stroke oar in the Eight, for instance, the soul - of Sarasate, the heart of Miss Polly Floss of the Music Halls. Up to the - present, however, I have shown no sign of parting with the surviving - ambition of many ambitions.” - </p> - <p> - “I don’t say that you’re a fool,” said the man called Edmund. He did not - speak until the long pause, filled up by the great moan of the Atlantic in - the distance and the hollow fitful plunge of the waters upon the rocks of - the Irish shore, had become awkwardly long. “I can’t say that you’re a - fool.” - </p> - <p> - “That’s very good of you, old chap.” - </p> - <p> - “No; I can’t conscientiously say that you’re a fool.” - </p> - <p> - “Again? This is becoming cloying. If I don’t mistake, you yourself do a - little in the line I suggest.” - </p> - <p> - “What would be wisdom—comparative wisdom—on my part, might be - idiotcy—” - </p> - <p> - “Comparative idiotcy?” - </p> - <p> - “Sheer idiotcy, on yours. I have several thousands a year, and I can - almost—not quite—but I affirm, almost, afford to talk honestly - to the Working man. No candidate for Parliament can quite afford to be - honest to the Working man.” - </p> - <p> - “And the Working man returns the compliment, only he works it off on the - general public,” said Harold. - </p> - <p> - The other man smiled pityingly upon him—the smile of the professor - of anatomy upon the student who identifies a thigh bone—the smile - which the <i>savant</i> allows himself when brought in contact with a - discerner of the obvious. - </p> - <p> - “No woman is quite frank in her prayers—no politician is quite - honest with the Working man.” - </p> - <p> - “Well. I am prepared to be not quite honest with him too.” - </p> - <p> - “You may believe yourself equal even to that; but it’s not so easy as it - sounds. There is an art in not being quite honest. However, that’s a - detail.” - </p> - <p> - “I humbly venture so to judge it.” - </p> - <p> - “The main thing is to get returned.” - </p> - <p> - “The main thing is, as you say, to get the money.” - </p> - <p> - “The money?” - </p> - <p> - “Perhaps I should have said the woman.” - </p> - <p> - “The woman? the money? Ah, that brings us round again in the same circle - that we traversed yesterday, and the day before. I begin to perceive.” - </p> - <p> - “I had hope that you would—in time.” - </p> - <p> - “I shouldn’t wonder if we heard the Banshee after dark,” said the Third. - </p> - <p> - “You are facing things boldly, my dear Harold,” said Edmund. - </p> - <p> - “What’s the use of doing anything else?” inquired Harold. “You know how I - am situated.” - </p> - <p> - “I know your father.” - </p> - <p> - “That is enough. He writes to me that he finds it impossible to continue - my allowance on its present scale. His expenses are daily increasing, he - says. I believe him.” - </p> - <p> - “Too many people believe in him,” said Edmund. “I have never been among - them.” - </p> - <p> - “But you can easily believe that his expenses are daily increasing.” - </p> - <p> - “Oh, yes, I am easily credulous on that point. Does he go the length of - assigning any reason for the increase?” - </p> - <p> - “It’s perfectly preposterous—he has no notion of the - responsibilities of fatherhood—of the propriety of its limitations - so far as an exchange of confidences is concerned. Why, if it were the - other way—if I were to write to tell him that I was in love, I would - feel a trifle awkward—I would think it almost indecent to quote - poetry—Swinburne—something about crimson mouths.” - </p> - <p> - “I dare say; but your father—” - </p> - <p> - “He writes to tell me that he is in love.” - </p> - <p> - “In love?” - </p> - <p> - “Yes, with some—well, some woman.” - </p> - <p> - “Some woman? I wonder if I know her husband.” There was a considerable - pause. - </p> - <p> - Brian pointed a ridiculous, hooked forefinger toward a hollow that from - beneath resembled a cave, half-way up the precipitous wall of cliffs. - </p> - <p> - “That’s where she comes on certain nights of the year. She stands at the - entrance to that cave, and cries for her lover as she cried that night - when she came only to find his dead body,” said Brian, neutralizing the - suggested tragedy in his narrative by keeping exhibited that comical crook - in his index finger. “Ay, your honours, it’s a quare story of pity.” Both - his auditors looked first at his face, then at the crook in his finger, - and laughed. They declined to believe in the pity of it. - </p> - <p> - “It is preposterous,” said Harold. “He writes to me that he never quite - knew before what it was to love. He knows it now, he says, and as it’s - more expensive than he ever imagined it could be, he’s reluctantly - compelled to cut down my allowance. Then it is that he begins to talk of - the crimson mouth—I fancy it’s followed by something about the - passion of the fervid South—so like my father, but like no other man - in the world. He adds that perhaps one day I may also know ‘what’tis to - love.’” - </p> - <p> - “At present, however, he insists on your looking at that form of happiness - through another man’s eyes? Your father loves, and you are to learn—approximately—what - it costs, and pay the expenses.” - </p> - <p> - “That’s the situation of the present hour. What am I to do?” - </p> - <p> - “Marry Helen Craven.” - </p> - <p> - “That’s brutally frank, at any rate.” - </p> - <p> - “You see, you’re not a working man with a vote. I can afford to be frank - with you. Of course, that question which you have asked me is the one that - was on your mind two days ago, when you began to talk about what you - called ‘woman in the abstract.’” - </p> - <p> - “I dare say it was. We have had two stories from Brian in the meantime.” - </p> - <p> - “My dear Harold, your case is far from being unique. Some of its elements - may present new features, but, taken as a whole, it is commonplace. You - have ambition, but you have also a father.” - </p> - <p> - “So far I am in line with the commonplace.” - </p> - <p> - “You cannot hope to realize your aims without money, and the only way by - which a man can acquire a large amount of money suddenly, is by a deal on - the Stock Exchange or at Monte Carlo, or by matrimony. The last is the - safest.” - </p> - <p> - “There’s no doubt about that. But—” - </p> - <p> - “Yes, I know what’s in your mind. I’ve read the scene between Captain - Absolute and his father in ‘The Rivals’—I read countless fictions up - to the point where the writers artlessly introduce the same scene, then I - throw away the books. With the examples we have all had of the success of - the <i>mariage de convenance</i> and of the failure of the <i>mariage - d’amour</i> it is absurd to find fault with the Johnsonian dictum about - marriages made by the Lord Chancellor.” - </p> - <p> - “I suppose not,” said Harold. “Only I don’t quite see why, if Dr. Johnson - didn’t believe that marriages were made in heaven, there was any necessity - for him to run off to the other extreme.” - </p> - <p> - “He merely said, I fancy, that a marriage arranged by the Lord Chancellor - was as likely to turn out happily as one that was—well, made in - heaven, if you insist on the phrase. Heaven, as a match-maker, has much to - learn.” - </p> - <p> - “Then it’s settled,” said Harold, with an affectation of cynicism that - amused his friend and puzzled Brian, who had ears. “I’ll have to sacrifice - one ambition in order to secure the other.” - </p> - <p> - “I think that you’re right,” said Edmund. “You’re not in love just now—so - much is certain.” - </p> - <p> - “Nothing could be more certain,” acquiesced Harold, with a laugh. “And now - I suppose it is equally certain that I never shall be.” - </p> - <p> - “Nothing of the sort. That cynicism which delights to suggest that - marriage is fatal to love, is as false as it is pointless. Let any man - keep his eyes open and he will see that marriage is the surest guarantee - that exists of the permanence of love.” - </p> - <p> - “Just as an I O U is a guarantee—it’s a legal form. The money can be - legally demanded.” - </p> - <p> - “You are a trifle obscure in your parallel,” remarked Edmund. - </p> - <p> - “I merely suggested that the marriage ceremony is an I O U for the debt - which is love. Oh, this sort of beating about a question and making it the - subject of phrases can lead nowhere. Never mind. I believe that, on the - whole, the grain of advice which I have acquired out of your bushel of - talk, is good, and is destined to bear good fruit. I’ll have my career in - the world, that my father may learn ‘what’tis to love.’ My mind is made - up. Come, Brian, to the shore!” - </p> - <p> - “Not till I tell your honour the story of the lovely young Princess - Fither,” said the boatman, assuming a sentimental expression that was - extremely comical. - </p> - <p> - “Brian, Prince of Storytellers, let it be brief,” said Edmund. - </p> - <p> - “It’s to his honour I’m telling this story, not to your honour, Mr. - Airey,” said Brian. “You’ve a way of wrinkling up your eyes, I notice, - when you speak that word ‘love,’ and if you don’t put your tongue in your - cheek when anyone else comes across that word accidental-like, you put - your tongue in your cheek when you’re alone, and when you think over what - has been said.” - </p> - <p> - “Why, you’re a student of men as well as an observer of nature, O Prince,” - laughed Edmund. - </p> - <p> - “No, I’ve only eyes and ears,” said Brian, in a deprecating tone. - </p> - <p> - “And a certain skill in narrative,” said Harold. “What about the beauteous - Princess Fither? What dynasty did she belong to?” - </p> - <p> - “She belonged to Cashelderg,” replied Brian. “A few stones of the ruin may - still be seen, if you’ve any imagination, on the brink of the cliff that’s - called Carrigorm—you can just perceive its shape above the cove - where his lordship’s boathouse is built.” - </p> - <p> - “Yes; I see the cliff—just where a castle might at one time have - been built. And that’s the dynasty that she belonged to?” said Harold. - </p> - <p> - “The same, sir. And on our side you may still see—always supposing - that you have the imagination—” - </p> - <p> - “Of course, nothing imaginary can be seen without the aid of the - imagination.” - </p> - <p> - “You may see the ruins of what might have been Cashel-na-Mara, where the - Macnamara held his court—Mac na Mara means Son of the Waves, you - must know.” - </p> - <p> - “It’s a matter of notoriety,” said Edmund. - </p> - <p> - “The Macnamaras and the Casheldergs were the deadliest of enemies, and - hardly a day passed for years—maybe centuries—without some one - of the clan getting the better of the other. Maybe that was how the - surplus population was kept down in these parts. Anyhow there was no talk, - so far as I’ve heard, of congested districts in them days. Well, sir, it - so happened that the Prince of the Macnamaras was a fine, handsome, and - brave young fellow, and the Princess Fither of Cashelderg was the most - beautiful of Irish women, and that’s saying a good deal. As luck would - have it, the young people came together. Her boat was lost in a fog one - night and drifting upon the sharp rocks beyond the headland. The cries of - the poor girl were heard on both sides of the Lough—the blessed - Lough where we’re now floating—but no one was brave enough to put - out to the rescue of the Princess—no one, did I say? Who is it that - makes a quick leap off the cliffs into the rolling waters beneath? He - fights his way, strong swimmer that he is! through the surge, and, unseen - by any eye by reason of the fog, he reaches the Princess’s boat. Her cries - cease. And a keen arises along the cliffs of Carrigorm, for her friends - think that she has been swallowed up in the cruel waves. The keen goes on, - but it’s sudden changed into a shout of joy; for a noble young figure - appears as if by magic on the cliff head, and places the precious burden - of her lovely daughter in the arms of her weeping mother, and then - vanishes.” - </p> - <p> - “And so the feud was healed, and if they didn’t live happy, we may,” said - Edmund. - </p> - <p> - “That’s all you know about the spirit of an ancient Irish family quarrel,” - said Brian pityingly. “No, sir. The brave deed of the young Prince only - made the quarrel the bitterer. But the young people had fallen in love - with each other, and they met in secret in that cave that you see there - just above us—the Banshee’s Cave, it’s called to this day. The - lovely Princess put off in her boat night after night, and climbed the - cliff face—there was no path in them days—to where her lover - was waiting for her in the cave. But at last some wretch unworthy of the - name of a man got to learn the secret and told it to the Princess’s - father. With half-a-dozen of the clan he lay in wait for the young Prince - in the cave, and they stabbed him in twelve places with their daggers. And - even while they were doing the murder, the song of the Princess was heard, - telling her lover that she was coming. She climbed the face of the cliff - and with a laugh ran into the trysting-place. She stumbled over the body - of her lover. Her father stole out of the darkness of the cave and grasped - her by the wrist. Then there rang out over the waters the cry, which still - sounds on some nights from a cave—the cry of the girl when she - learned the truth—the cry of the girl as, with a superhuman effort, - she released herself from her father’s iron grasp, and sprang from the - head of the cliff you see there above, into the depths of the waters where - we’re now floating.” - </p> - <p> - There was a pause before Edmund remarked, “Your story of the - Montague-Macnamaras and the Capulet-Casheldergs is a sad one, Brian. And - you have heard the cry of the young Princess with your own ears, I dare - say?” - </p> - <p> - “That I have, your honour. And it’s the story of the young Princess Fither - and her lover that I tell to gentlemen that put their tongues in their - cheeks when they’re alone, and thinking of the way the less knowing ones - talk of love and the heart of a woman.” - </p> - <p> - Both Edmund and Harold began to think that perhaps the Irish boatman was a - shrewder and a more careful listener than they had given him. - </p> - <p> - <br /><br /> - </p> - <hr /> - <p> - <a name="link2HCH0004" id="link2HCH0004"> </a> - </p> - <div style="height: 4em;"> - <br /><br /><br /><br /> - </div> - <h2> - CHAPTER IV.—ON FABLES. - </h2> - <p class="pfirst"> - <span class="dropcap" style="font-size: 4.00em">V</span>ERY amusing indeed - was Edmund’s parody of the boatman’s wildly-romantic story. The travesty - was composed for the benefit of Miss Craven, and the time of its - communication was between the courses of the very excellent dinner which - Lord Innisfail had provided for his numerous guests at his picturesque - Castle overlooking Lough Suangorm—that magnificent fjord on the West - Coast of Ireland. Lord Innisfail was a true Irishman. When he was away - from Ireland he was ever longing to be back in it, and when he was in - Ireland he was ever trying to get away from it. The result of his - patriotism was a residence of a month in Connaught in the autumn, and the - rest of the year in Connaught Square or Monte Carlo. He was accustomed to - declare—in England—that Ireland and the Irish were - magnificent. If this was his conviction, his self-abnegation, displayed by - carefully avoiding both, except during a month every year, was all the - greater. - </p> - <p> - And yet no one ever gave him credit for possessing the virtue of - self-abnegation. - </p> - <p> - He declared—in England—that the Irish race was the finest on - the face of the earth, and he invariably filled his Castle with - Englishmen. - </p> - <p> - He was idolized by his Irish tenantry, and they occasionally left a few - birds for his guests to shoot on his moors during the latter days of - August. - </p> - <p> - Lord Innisfail was a man of about fifty years of age. His wife was forty - and looked twenty-five: their daughter was eighteen and looked - twenty-four. - </p> - <p> - Edmund Airey, who was trying to amuse Miss Craven by burlesquing the - romance of the Princess Fither, was the representative in Parlament of an - English constituency. His father had been in business—some people - said on the Stock Exchange, which would be just the opposite. He had, - however, died leaving his son a considerable fortune extremely well - invested—a fact which tended strongly against the Stock Exchange - theory. His son showed no desire to go on the turf or to live within reach - to the European gaming-table. If there was any truth in the Stock Exchange - theory, this fact tended to weaken the doctrine of heredity. - </p> - <p> - He had never blustered on the subject of his independence of thought or - action. He had attached himself unobtrusively to the Government party on - entering Parlament, and he had never occasioned the Whips a moment’s - anxiety during the three years that had elapsed since the date of his - return. He was always found in the Government Lobby in a division, and he - was thus regarded by the Ministers as an extremely conscientious man. This - is only another way of saying that he was regarded by the Opposition as an - extremely unscrupulous man. - </p> - <p> - His speeches were brief, but each of them contained a phrase which told - against the Opposition. He was wise enough to refrain from introducing - into any speech so doubtful an auxiliary as argument, in his attempts to - convince the Opposition that they were in the wrong. He had the good sense - to perceive early in his career that argument goes for nothing in the - House of Commons, but that trusted Governments have been turned out of - office by a phrase. This power of perception induced him to cultivate the - art of phrase-making. His dexterity in this direction had now and again - made the Opposition feel uncomfortable; and as making the Opposition feel - uncomfortable embodies the whole science of successful party-government in - England, it was generally assumed that, if the Opposition could only be - kept out of power after the General Election, Edmund Airey would be - rewarded by an Under-Secretaryship. - </p> - <p> - He was a year or two under forty, tall, slender, and so - distinguished-looking that some people—they were not his friends—were - accustomed to say that it was impossible that he could ever attain to - political distinction. - </p> - <p> - He assured Miss Craven that, sitting in the stern sheets of the boat, idly - rocking on the smooth swell that rolled through the Lough from the - Atlantic, was by far the most profitable way of spending two hours of the - afternoon. Miss Craven doubted if this was a fact. “Where did the profit - come in except to the boatman?” she inquired. - </p> - <p> - Mr. Airey, who knew that Miss Craven was anxious to know if Harold had - been of the profitable boating-party, had no idea of allowing his powers - of travesty to be concealed by the account, for which the young woman was - longing, of Harold and the topics upon which he had conversed. He assured - her that it was eminently profitable for anyone interested in comparative - mythology, to be made acquainted with the Irish equivalent to the Mantuan - fable. - </p> - <p> - “Fable!” almost shrieked Miss Craven. “Mantuan fable! Do you mean to - suggest that there never was a Romeo and Juliet?” - </p> - <p> - “On the contrary, I mean to say that there have been several,” said Mr. - Airey. “They exist in all languages. I have come unexpectedly upon them in - India, then in Japan, afterwards they turned up, with some delicate Maori - variations, in New Zealand when I was there. I might have been prepared - for them at such a place as this You know how the modern melodramas are - made, Miss Craven?” - </p> - <p> - “I have read somewhere, but I forget. And you sat alone in the boat - smoking, while the boatman droned out his stories?” remarked the young - woman, refusing a cold <i>entrée</i>. - </p> - <p> - “I will tell you how the melodramas are made,” said Mr. Airey, refusing to - be led up to Harold as a topic. “The artist paints several effective - pictures of scenery and then one of the collaborateurs—the man who - can’t write, for want of the grammar, but who knows how far to go with the - public—invents the situation to work in with the scenery. Last of - all, the man who has grammar—some grammar—fills in the details - of the story.” - </p> - <p> - “Really! How interesting! And that’s how Shakespeare wrote ‘Romeo and - Juliet’? What a fund of knowledge you have, Mr. Airey!” - </p> - <p> - Mr. Airey, by the method of his disclaimer, laid claim to a much larger - fund than any that Miss Craven had attributed to him. - </p> - <p> - “I only meant to suggest that traditional romance is evolved on the same - lines,” said he, when his deprecatory head-shakes had ceased. “Given the - scenic effects of ‘Romeo and Juliet,’ the romance on the lines of ‘Romeo - and Juliet’ will be forthcoming, if you only wait long enough. When you - pay a visit to any romantic glen with a torrent—an amateurish copy - of an unknown Salvator Rosa—ask for the ‘Lover’s Leap’ and it will - be shown to you.” - </p> - <p> - “I’ll try to remember.” - </p> - <p> - “Given, as scenic details, the ruin of a Castle on one side of the Lough, - the ruin of a Castle on the other, and the names of the hereditary - enemies, the story comes naturally—quite as naturally—not to - say overmuch about it—as the story of the melodrama follows the - sketch of the scenic effects in the theatre. The transition from Montague - to Macnamara—from Capulet to Cashelderg is easy, and there you are.” - </p> - <p> - “And here we are,” laughed Miss Craven. “How delightful it is to be able - to work out a legend in that way, is it not, Mr. Durdan?” and she turned - to a man sitting at her left. - </p> - <p> - “It’s quite delightful, I’m sure,” said Mr. Durdan. “But Airey is only - adapting the creed of his party to matters of everyday life. What people - say about his party is that they make a phrase first and then look out for - a policy to hang upon it. Government by phrase is what the country is - compelled to submit to.” - </p> - <p> - Mr. Durdan was a prominent member of the Opposition. - </p> - <p> - <br /><br /> - </p> - <hr /> - <p> - <a name="link2HCH0005" id="link2HCH0005"> </a> - </p> - <div style="height: 4em;"> - <br /><br /><br /><br /> - </div> - <h2> - CHAPTER V.—ON A PERILOUS CAUSEWAY. - </h2> - <p class="pfirst"> - <span class="dropcap" style="font-size: 4.00em">M</span>ISS CRAVEN laughed - and watched Mr. Airey searching for a reply beneath the frill of a - Neapolitan ice. She did not mean that he should find one. Her aim was that - he should talk about Harold Wynne. The dinner had reached its pianissimo - passages, so to speak. It was dwindling away into the <i>marrons glacés</i> - and <i>fondants</i> stage, so she had not much time left to her to find - out if it was indeed with his friend Edmund Airey that Harold had - disappeared every afternoon. - </p> - <p> - Edmund Airey knew what her aim was. He was a clever man, and he - endeavoured to frustrate it. Ten minutes afterwards he was amazed to find - that he had told her all that she wanted to know, and something over, for - he had told her that Harold was at present greatly interested in the - question of the advisability of a man’s entering public life by the - perilous causeway—the phrase was Edmund Airey’s—of matrimony. - </p> - <p> - As he chose a cigar for himself—for there was a choice even among - Lord Innisfail’s cigars—he was actually amazed to find that the - girl’s purpose had been too strong for his resolution. He actually felt as - if he had betrayed his friend to the enemy—he actually put the - matter in this way in his moment of self-reproach. - </p> - <p> - Before his cigar was well alight, however, he had become more reasonable - in his censorship of his own weakness. An enemy? Why, the young woman was - the best friend that Harold Wynne could possibly have. She was young—that - is, young enough—she was clever—had she not got the better of - Edmund Airey?—and, best of all, she was an heiress. - </p> - <p> - “The perilous causeway of matrimony”—that was the phrase which had - come suddenly into his mind, and, in order to introduce it, he had sent - the girl away feeling that she was cleverer than he was. - </p> - <p> - “The perilous causeway of matrimony,” he repeated. “With a handrail of ten - thousand a year—there is safety in that.” - </p> - <p> - He looked down the long dining-hall, glistening with silver, to where - Harold stood facing the great window, the square of which framed a dim - picture of a mountain slope, purple with heather, that had snared the last - light of the sunken sun. The sea horizon cut upon the slope not far from - its summit, and in that infinity of Western distance there was a dash of - drifting crimson. - </p> - <p> - Harold Wynne stood watching that picture of the mountain with the Atlantic - beyond, and Edmund watched him. - </p> - <p> - There was a good deal of conversation flying about the room. The smokers - of cigarettes talked on a topic which they would probably have called Art. - The smokers of pipes explained in a circumstantial way, that carried - suspicion with it to the ears of all listeners, their splendid failures to - secure certain big fish during the day. The smokers of cigars talked of - the Horse and the House—mostly of the Horse. There was a rather - florid judge present—he had talked himself crimson to the - appreciative woman who had sat beside him at dinner, on the subject of the - previous racing-season, and now he was talking himself purple on the - subject of the future season. He had been at Castle Innisfail for three - days, and he had steadily refused to entertain the idea of talking on any - other subject than the Horse from the standpoint of a possible backer. - </p> - <p> - This was the judge, who, during the hearing of a celebrated case a few - months before—a case that had involved a reference to an event known - as the City and Suburban, inquired if that was the name of a Railway - Company. Hearing that it was a race, he asked if it was a horse race or a - dog race. - </p> - <p> - Harold remained on his feet in front of the window, and Edmund remained - watching him until the streak of crimson had dwindled to a flaming Rahab - thread. The servants entered the room with coffee, and brought out many - subtle gleams from the old oak by lighting the candles in the silver - sconces. - </p> - <p> - Every time that the door was opened, the sound of a human voice (female) - trying, but with indifferent success, to scale the heights of a song that - had been saleable by reason of its suggestions of passion—drawing-room - passion—saleable passion—fought its way through the tobacco - smoke of the dining-hall. Hearing it fitfully, such men as might have felt - inclined to leave half-smoked cigars for the sake of the purer atmosphere - of the drawingroom, became resigned to their immediate surroundings. - </p> - <p> - A whisper had gone round the table while dinner was in progress, that Miss - Stafford had promised—some people said threatened—to recite - something in the course of the evening. Miss Stafford was a - highly-educated young woman. She spoke French, German, Italian and - Spanish. This is only another way of saying that she could be - uninteresting in four languages. In addition to the ordinary - disqualifications of such young women, she recited a little—mostly - poems about early childhood, involving a lisp and a pinafore. She wished - to do duty as an object lesson of the possibility of combining with an - exhaustive knowledge of mathematical formulæ, the strongest instincts of - femininity. Mathematics and motherhood were not necessarily opposed to one - another, her teachers had assured the world, through the medium of - magazine articles. Formulæ and femininity went hand in hand, they - endeavoured to prove, through the medium of Miss Stafford’s recitations; - so she acquired the imaginary lisp of early childhood, and tore a pinafore - to shreds in the course of fifteen stanzas. - </p> - <p> - It was generally understood among men that one of these recitations amply - repaid a listener for a careful avoidance of the apartment where it took - place. - </p> - <p> - The threat that had been whispered round the dinner-table formed an excuse - for long tarrying in front of the coffee cups and Bénédictine. - </p> - <p> - “Boys,” at length said Lord Innisfail, endeavouring to put on an effective - Irish brogue—he thought it was only due to Ireland to put on a - month’s brogue. “Boys, we’ll face it like men. Shall it be said in the - days to come that we ran away from a lisp and a pinafore?” Then suddenly - remembering that Miss Stafford was his guest, he became grave. “Her father - was my friend,” he said. “He rode straight. What’s the matter with the - girl? If she does know all about the binomial-theorem and German - philosophy, has she not some redeeming qualities? You needn’t tell me that - there’s not some good in a young woman who commits to memory such stuff as - that—that what’s its name—the little boy that’s run over by a - ‘bus or something or other and that lisps in consequence about his pap-pa. - No, you needn’t argue with me. It’s extremely kind of her to offer to - recite, and I will stand up for her, confound her! And if anyone wants to - come round with the Judge and me to the stables while she’s reciting, - now’s the time. Will you take another glass of claret, Wynne?” - </p> - <p> - “No, thank you,” said Harold. “I’m off to the drawing-room.” - </p> - <p> - He followed the men who were straggling into the great square hall where a - billiard table occupied an insignificant space. The skeleton of an ancient - Irish elk formed a rather more conspicuous object in the hall, and was - occasionally found handy for the disposal of hats, rugs, and overcoats. - </p> - <p> - “She is greatly interested in the Romeo and Juliet story,” remarked - Edmund, strolling up to him. - </p> - <p> - “She—who?” asked Harold. - </p> - <p> - “The girl—the necessary girl. The—let us say, alternative. The—the - handrail.” - </p> - <p> - “The handrail?” - </p> - <p> - “Yes. Oh, I forgot: you were not within hearing. There was something said - about the perilous causeway of matrimony.” - </p> - <p> - “And that suggested the handrail idea to you? No better idea ever occurred - even to you, O man of many ideas, and of still more numerous phrases.” - </p> - <p> - “She is responsive—she is also clever—she is uncommonly clever—she - got the better of me.” - </p> - <p> - “Say no more about her cleverness.” - </p> - <p> - “I will say no more about it. A man cannot go a better way about checking - an incipient passion for a young woman than by insisting on her - cleverness. We do not take to the clever ones. Our ideal does not include - a power of repartee.” - </p> - <p> - “Incipient passion!” - </p> - <p> - There was a suspicion of bitterness in Harold’s voice, as he repeated the - words of his friend. - </p> - <p> - “Incipient passion! I think we had better go into the drawing-room.” - </p> - <p> - They went into the drawing-room. - </p> - <p> - <br /><br /> - </p> - <hr /> - <p> - <a name="link2HCH0006" id="link2HCH0006"> </a> - </p> - <div style="height: 4em;"> - <br /><br /><br /><br /> - </div> - <h2> - CHAPTER VI.—ON THE INFLUENCE OF AN OCEAN. - </h2> - <p class="pfirst"> - <span class="dropcap" style="font-size: 4.00em">M</span>ISS CRAVEN was - sitting on a distant sofa listening, or pretending to listen, which is - precisely the same thing, with great earnestness to the discourse of Mr. - Durdan, who, besides being an active politician, had a theory upon the - question of what Ibsen meant by his “Master Builder.” - </p> - <p> - Harold said a few words to Miss Innisfail, who was trying to damp her - mother’s hope of getting up a dance in the hall, but Lady Innisfail - declined to be suppressed even by her daughter, and had received promises - of support for her enterprise in influential quarters. Finding that her - mother was likely to succeed, the girl hastened away to entreat one of her - friends to play a “piece” on the pianoforte. - </p> - <p> - She knew that she might safely depend upon the person to whom she applied - for this favour, to put a stop to her mother’s negotiations. The lady - performed in the old style. Under her hands the one instrument discharged - the office of several. The volume of sound suggested that produced by the - steam orchestra of a switchback railway. - </p> - <p> - Harold glanced across the room and perceived that, while the performer was - tearing notes by the handful and flinging them about the place—up in - the air, against the walls—while her hands were worrying the bass - notes one moment like rival terrier puppies over a bone, and at other - times tickling the treble rather too roughly to be good fun—Miss - Craven’s companion had not abandoned the hope of making himself audible if - not intelligible. He had clearly accepted the challenge thrown down by the - performer. - </p> - <p> - Harold perceived that a man behind him had furtively unlatched one of the - windows leading to the terrace, and was escaping by that means, and not - alone. From outside came the hearty laughter of the judge telling an - open-air story to his host. People looked anxiously toward the window. - Harold shook his head as though suggesting that that sort of interruption - must be put a stop to at once, and that he was the man to do it. - </p> - <p> - He went resolutely out through the window. - </p> - <p> - “‘Which was immediately suppressed by the officers of the court,’” said - Edmund, in the ear of Lady Innisfail. - </p> - <p> - He spoke too soon. The judge’s laugh rolled along like the breaking of a - tidal wave. It was plain that Harold had not gone to remonstrate with the - judge. - </p> - <p> - He had not. He had merely strolled round the terrace to the entrance hall. - Here he picked up one of the many caps which were hanging there, and - putting it on his head, walked idly away from the castle, hearing only the - floating eulogy uttered by the judge of a certain well-known jockey who - was, he said, the kindliest and most honourable soul that had ever pulled - the favourite. - </p> - <p> - A longing had come to him to hurry as far as he could from the Castle and - its company—they were hateful to him just at that instant. The - shocking performance of the woman at the pianoforte, the chatter of his - fellow-guests, the delicate way in which his friend Edmund Airey made the - most indelicate allusions, the <i>nisi prius</i> jocularity of the judge—he - turned away from all with a feeling of repulsion. - </p> - <p> - And yet Lord Innisfail’s cook was beyond reproach as an artist. - </p> - <p> - Harold Wynne had accepted the invitation of Lady Innisfail in cold blood. - She had asked him to go to Castle Innisfail for a few weeks in August, - adding, “Helen Craven has promised to be among our party. You like her, - don’t you?” - </p> - <p> - “Immensely,” he had replied. - </p> - <p> - “I knew it,” she had cried, with an enthusiasm that would have shocked her - daughter. “I don’t want a discordant note at our gathering. If you look - coldly on Helen Craven I shall wish that I hadn’t asked you; but if you - look on her in—well, in the other way, we shall all be happy.” - </p> - <p> - He knew exactly what Lady Innisfail meant to convey. It had been hinted to - him before that, as he was presumably desirous of marrying a girl with a - considerable amount of money, he could not do better than ask Miss Craven - to be his wife. He had then laughed and assured Lady Innisfail that if - their happiness depended upon the way he looked upon Miss Craven, it would - be his aim to look upon her in any way that Lady Innisfail might suggest. - </p> - <p> - Well, he had come to Castle Innisfail, and for a week he had given himself - up to the vastness of the Western Cliffs—of the Atlantic waves—of - the billowy mountains—of the mysterious sunsets. It was impossible - to escape from the overwhelming influence of the Atlantic in the region of - Castle Innisfail. Its sound seemed to go out to all the ends of the earth. - At the Castle there was no speech or language where its voice was not - heard. It was a sort of background of sound that had to be arranged for by - anyone desirous of expressing any thought or emotion in that region. Even - the judge had to take it into consideration upon occasions. He never took - into consideration anything less important than an ocean. - </p> - <p> - For a week the influence of the Atlantic had overwhelmed Harold. He had - given himself up to it. He had looked at Miss Craven neither coldly nor in - the other way—whatever it was—to which Lady Innisfail had - referred as desirable to be adopted by him. Miss Craven had simply not - been in his thoughts. Face to face with the Infinite one hesitates to give - up one’s attention to a question of an income that may be indicated by - five figures only. - </p> - <p> - But at the end of a week, he received a letter from his father, who was - Lord Fotheringay, and this letter rang many changes upon the - five-figure-income question. The question was more than all the Infinities - to Lord Fotheringay, and he suggested as much in writing to his son. - </p> - <p> - “Miss Craven is all that is desirable,” the letter had said. “Of course - she is not an American; but one cannot expect everything in this imperfect - world. Her money is, I understand, well invested—not in land, thank - heaven! She is, in fact, a CERTAINTY, and certainties are becoming rarer - every day.” - </p> - <p> - Here the letter went on to refer to some abstract questions of the opera - in Italy—it was to the opera in Italy that Lord Fotheringay w as, - for the time being, attached. The progress made by one of its ornaments—gifted - with a singularly flexible soprano—interested him greatly, and - Harold had invariably found that in proportion to the interest taken by - his father in the exponents of certain arts—singing, dancing, and - the drama—his own allowance was reduced. He knew that his father was - not a rich man, for a peer. His income was only a trifle over twelve - thousand a year; but he also knew that only for his father’s weaknesses, - this sum should be sufficient for him to live on with some degree of - comfort. The weaknesses, however, were there, and they had to be - calculated on. Harold calculated on them; and after doing the sum in - simple subtraction with the sound of the infinite ocean around him, he had - asked his friend Edmund Airey to pass a few hours in the boat with him. - Edmund had complied for three consecutive afternoons, with the result - that, with three ridiculous stories from the Irish boatman, Harold had - acquired a certain amount of sound advice from the friend who was in his - confidence. - </p> - <p> - He had made up his mind that, if Miss Craven would marry him, he would - endeavour to make her the wife of a distinguished man. - </p> - <p> - That included everything, did it not? - </p> - <p> - He felt that he might realize the brilliant future predicted for him by - his friends when he was the leader of the party of the hour at Oxford. The - theory of the party was—like everything that comes from Oxford—eminently - practical. The Regeneration of Humanity by means of Natural Scenery was - its foundation. Its advocates proved to their own satisfaction that, in - every question of morality and the still more important question of - artistic feeling, heredity was not the dominant influence, but natural - scenery. - </p> - <p> - By the party Harold was regarded as the long-looked-for Man—what the - world wanted was a Man, they declared, and he was destined to be the Man. - </p> - <p> - He had travelled a good deal on leaving the University, and in a year he - had forgotten that he had ever pretended that he held any theory. A theory - he had come to believe to be the paper fortress of the Immature. But the - Man—that was a different thing. He hoped that he might yet prove - himself to be a man, so that, after all, his friends—they had also - ceased to theorize—might not have predicted in vain. - </p> - <p> - Like many young men without experience, he believed that Parliament was a - great power. If anyone had told him that the art of gerrymandering is - greater than the art of governing, he would not have known what his - informant meant. - </p> - <p> - His aspirations took the direction of a seat in the House of Commons. In - spite of the fact of his being the son of Lord Fotheringay, he believed - that he might make his mark in that Assembly. The well-known love of the - Voter for social purity—not necessarily in Beer—and his - intolerance of idleness—excepting, of course, when it is paid for by - an employer—had, he knew, to be counted on. Lord Fotheringay was - not, he felt, the ideal of the Working man, but he hoped he might be able - to convince the Working man—the Voter—that Lord Fotheringay’s - most noted characteristics had not descended to his son. - </p> - <p> - From his concern on this point it will be readily understood how striking - a figure was the Voter, in his estimation. - </p> - <p> - It is not so easy to understand how, with that ideal Voter—that - stern unbending moralist—before his eyes, he should feel that there - was a great need for him to be possessed of money before offering himself - to any constituency. The fact remained, however, that everyone to whom he - had confided his Parliamentary aspirations, had assured him at the outset - that money had to be secured before a constituency could be reckoned on. - His friend Edmund Airey had still further impressed upon him this fact; - and now he had made up his mind that his aspirations should not be - discouraged through the lack of money. - </p> - <p> - He would ask Helen Craven that very night if she would have the goodness - to marry him. - </p> - <p> - <br /><br /> - </p> - <hr /> - <p> - <a name="link2HCH0007" id="link2HCH0007"> </a> - </p> - <div style="height: 4em;"> - <br /><br /><br /><br /> - </div> - <h2> - CHAPTER VII.—ON THE ADVANTAGES OF A FULL MOON. - </h2> - <p class="pfirst"> - <span class="dropcap" style="font-size: 4.00em">W</span>HY the fact of his - having made up his mind to ask Miss Craven who, without being an American, - still possessed many qualities which are generally accepted as tending to - married happiness, should cause him to feel a great longing to leave - Castle Innisfail, its occupants, and its occupations behind him for - evermore, it is difficult to explain on any rational grounds. That feeling - was, however, upon him, and he strode away across the billowy moorland in - the direction of the cliffs of the fjord known as Lough Suangorm. - </p> - <p> - The moon was at its full. It had arisen some little way up the sky and was - showering its red gold down the slopes of the two cone-shaped mountains - that guard the pass of Lamdhu; the deep glen was flooded with moonlight—Harold - could perceive in its hollows such objects as were scarcely visible on the - ordinary gray days of the West of Ireland. Then he walked until he was on - the brink of the great cliffs overhanging the lough. From the high point - on which he stood he could follow all the curves of the lough out to the - headlands at its entrance seven miles away. Beyond those headlands the - great expanse of sea was glittering splendidly in the moonlight, though - the moon had not risen high enough to touch the restless waters at the - base of the cl iffs on which he stood. The waters were black as they - struggled within their narrow limits and were strangled in the channel. - Only a white thread of surf marked the breaking place of the waves upon - the cliffs. - </p> - <p> - He went down the little track, made among the rocks of the steep slope, - until he reached the natural cavern that bore the name of the Banshee’s - Cave. - </p> - <p> - It was scarcely half-way up the face of the cliff. From that hollow in the - rocks the descent to the waters of the lough was sheer; but the cave was - easily accessible by a zig-zag path leading up from a small ledge of rocks - which, being protected by a reef that started up abruptly half a dozen - yards out in the narrow channel, served as a landing place for the fishing - boats, of which there were several owned in the tiny village of Carrigorm. - </p> - <p> - He stood at the entrance to the cavern, thinking, not upon the scene - which, according to the boatman’s story, had been enacted at the place - several hundreds—perhaps thousands (the chronology of Irish legends - is vague)—of years before, but upon his own prospects. - </p> - <p> - “It is done,” he said, looking the opposite cliffs straight in the face, - as though they were Voters—(candidates usually look at the Voters - straight in the face the first time they address them). “It is done; I - cast it to the winds—to the seas, that are as indifferent to man’s - affairs as the winds. I must be content to live without it. The career—that - is enough!” - </p> - <p> - What it was that he meant to cast to the indifference of the seas and the - winds was nothing more than a sentiment—a vague feeling that he - could not previously get rid of—a feeling that man’s life without - woman’s love was something incomplete and unsatisfactory. - </p> - <p> - He had had his theory on this subject as well as on others long ago—he - had gone the length of embodying it in sonnets. - </p> - <p> - Was it now to go the way of the other impracticable theories? - </p> - <p> - He had cherished it for long. If it had not been dear to him he would not - have subjected himself to the restriction of the sonnet in writing about - it. He would have adopted the commonplace and facile stanza. But a sonnet - is a shrine. - </p> - <p> - He had felt that whatever might happen to him, however disappointed he - might become with the world and the things of the world, that great and - splendid love was before him, and he felt that to realize it would be to - forget all disappointments—to forget all the pangs which the heart - of man knows when its hour of disillusion comes. - </p> - <p> - Love was the reward of the struggle—the deep, sweet draught that - refreshes the heart of the toiler, he felt. In whatever direction illusion - may lie, love was not in that direction. - </p> - <p> - That had been his firm belief all his life, and now he was standing at the - entrance to the cavern—the cavern that was associated with a story - of love stronger than death—and he had just assured himself that he - had flung to the seas and the winds all his hopes of that love which had - been in his dreams. - </p> - <p> - “It is gone—it is gone!” he cried, looking down at that narrow part - of the lough where the boat had been tumbling during the afternoon. - </p> - <p> - What had that adviser of his said? He remembered something of his words—something - about marriage being a guarantee of love. - </p> - <p> - Harold laughed grimly as he recalled the words. He knew better. The love - that he had looked for was not such as was referred to by his friend Mr. - Airey. It was—— - </p> - <p> - But what on earth was the good of trying to recall what it was? The - diamonds that Queen Guinevere flung into the river, made just the same - splash as common stones would have done under the same circumstances: and - the love which he had cherished was, when cast to the winds, no more - worthy of being thought precious than the many other ideas which he had - happily rid himself of in the course of his walk through the world. - </p> - <p> - This was how he repressed the thought of his conversation with his friend; - and after a while the recollections that he wished to suppress yielded to - his methods. - </p> - <p> - Once more the influences of the place—the spectacle of the infinite - mountains, the voice of the infinite sea—asserted themselves as they - had done during the first week of his arrival at the Castle. The story of - the legendary Prince and Princess came back to him as though it were the - embodiment of the influences of the region of romance in the midst of - which he was standing. - </p> - <p> - What had Brian the boatman said? The beautiful girl had crossed the narrow - channel of the lough night after night and had climbed the face of the - cliffs to her lover at their dizzy trysting-place—the place where he - was now standing. - </p> - <p> - Even while he thought upon the details, as carefully narrated by the - boatman, the moon rose high enough to send her rays sweeping over the full - length of the lough. For a quarter of an hour a single thin crag of the - Slieve Gorm mountains had stood between the moon and the narrowing of the - lough. The orb rose over the last thin peak of the crag. The lough through - all its sinuous length flashed beneath his eyes like a Malayan crease, and - in the waters just below the cliffs which a moment before had been black, - he saw a small boat being rowed by a white figure. - </p> - <p> - “That is the lovely Princess of the story,” said he. “She is in white—of - course they are all in white, these princesses. It’s marvellous what a - glint of moonlight can do. It throws a glamour over the essentially - commonplace, the same way that—well, that that fancy known as love - does upon occasions, otherwise the plain features of a woman would perish - from the earth and not be perpetuated. The lumpy daughter of the village - who exists simply to show what an artist was Jean François Millet, appears - down there to float through the moonlight like the restless spirit of a - princess. Is she coming to meet the spirit of her lover at their old - trysting-place? Ah, no, she is probably about to convey a pannikin of - worms for bait to one of the fishing boats.” - </p> - <p> - <br /><br /> - </p> - <hr /> - <p> - <a name="link2HCH0008" id="link2HCH0008"> </a> - </p> - <div style="height: 4em;"> - <br /><br /><br /><br /> - </div> - <h2> - CHAPTER VIII.—ON THE ZIG-ZAG TRACK. - </h2> - <p class="pfirst"> - <span class="dropcap" style="font-size: 4.00em">H</span>AROLD WYNNE was in - one of those moods which struggle for expression through the medium of - bitter phrases. He felt that he did well to be cynical. Had he not - outlived his belief in love as a necessity of life? - </p> - <p> - He watched with some degree of interest the progress of the tiny boat - rowed by the white figure. He had tried to bring himself to believe that - the figure was that of a rough fisher-girl—the fisher-girls are not - rough, however, on that part of the coast, and he knew it, only his mood - tended to roughness. He tried to make himself believe that a coarse jest - shrieked through the moonlight to reach the ears of an appreciatively - coarse fisherman, would not be inconsistent with the appearance of that - white figure. He felt quite equal to the act of looking beneath the glory - and the glamour of the moonlight and of seeing there only the commonplace. - He was, he believed, in a mood to revel in the disillusion of a man. - </p> - <p> - And yet he watched the progress of the boat through the glittering waters, - without removing his eyes from it. - </p> - <p> - The white figure in the boat was so white as to seem the centre of the - light that flashed along the ripples and silvered the faces of the cliffs—so - much was apparent to him in spite of his mood. As the boat approached the - landing-place at the ledge of rock a hundred feet below him, he also - perceived that the rower handled her oars in a scientific way unknown to - the fisher-girls; and the next thing that he noticed was that she wore a - straw hat and a blouse of a pattern that the fisher-girls were powerless - to imitate, though the skill was easily available to the Mary Anns and the - Matilda Janes who steer (indifferently) perambulators through the London - parks. He was so interested in what he saw, that he had not sufficient - presence of mind to resume his cynical mutterings, or to inquire if it was - possible that the fashion of the year as regards sailor hats and blouses, - was a repetition of that of the period of the Princess Fither. - </p> - <p> - He was more than interested—he was puzzled—as the boat was - skilfully run alongside the narrow landing ledge at the foot of the - cliffs, and when the girl—the figure was clearly that of a girl—landed—-she - wore yachting shoes—carrying with her the boat’s painter, which she - made fast in a business-like way to one of the iron rings that had been - sunk in the face of the cliff for the mooring of the fishing boats, he was - more puzzled still. In another moment the girl was toiling up the little - zig-zag track that led to the summit of the cliffs. - </p> - <p> - The track passed within a yard or two of the entrance to the cavern. He - thought it advisable to step hack out of the moonlight, so that the girl - should not see him. She was doubtless, he thought, on her way to the - summit of the cliffs, and she would probably be startled if he were to - appear suddenly before her eyes. He took a step or two back into the - friendly shadow of the cavern, and waited to hear her footsteps on the - track above him. - </p> - <p> - He waited in vain. She did not take that zigzag track that led to the - cliffs above the cave. He heard her jump—it was almost a feat—from - the track by which she had ascended, on to a flat rock not a yard from the - entrance to the cavern. He shrunk still further back into the darkness, - and then there came before the entrance the most entrancing figure of a - girl that he had ever seen. - </p> - <p> - She stood there delightfully out of breath, with the moonlight bringing - out every gracious curve in her shape. So he had seen the limelight reveal - the graces of a breathless <i>danseuse</i>, when taking her “call.” - </p> - <p> - “My dear Prince,” said the girl, with many a gasp. “You have treated me - very badly. It’s a pull—undeniably a pull—up those rocks, and - for the third time I have kept my tryst with you, only to be - disappointed.” - </p> - <p> - She laughed, and putting a shapely foot—she was by no means careful - to conceal her stocking above the ankle—upon a stone, she quietly - and in a matter-of-fact way, tied the lace of her yachting shoe. - </p> - <p> - The stooping was not good for her—he felt that, together with a few - other matters incidental to her situation. He waited for the long breath - he knew she would draw on straightening herself. - </p> - <p> - It came. He hoped that her other shoe needed tying; but it did not. - </p> - <p> - He watched her as she stood there with her back to him. She was sending - her eyes out to the Western headlands. - </p> - <p> - “No, my Prince; on the whole I’m not disappointed,” she said. “That - picture repays me for my toil by sea and land. What a picture! But what - would it be to be here with—with—love!” - </p> - <p> - That was all she said. - </p> - <p> - He thought it was quite enough. - </p> - <p> - She stood there like a statue of white marble set among the black rocks. - She was absolutely motionless for some minutes; and then the sigh that - fluttered from her lips was, he knew, a different expression altogether - from that which had come from her when she had straightened herself on - fastening her shoe. - </p> - <p> - His father was a connoisseur in sighs; Harold did not profess to have the - same amount of knowledge on the subject, but still he knew something. He - could distinguish roughly on some points incidental to the sigh as a - medium of expression. - </p> - <p> - After that little gasp which was not quite a gasp, she was again silent; - then she whispered, but by no means gently, the one word “Idiot!” and in - another second she had sent her voice into the still night in a wild - musical cry—such a cry as anyone gifted with that imaginative power - which Brian had declared to be so necessary for archæological research, - might attribute to the Banshee—the White Lady of Irish legends. - </p> - <p> - She repeated the cry an octave higher and then she executed what is - technically known as a “scale” but ended with that same weird cry of the - Banshee. - </p> - <p> - Once again she was breathless. Her blouse was turbulent just below her - throat. - </p> - <p> - “If Brian does not cross himself until he feels more fatigue than he would - after a pretence at rowing, I’ll never play Banshee again,” said the girl. - “<i>Ta, ta, mon Prince; a rivederci</i>.” - </p> - <p> - He watched her poise herself for the leap from the rock where she was - standing, to the track—her grace was exquisite—it suggested - that of the lithe antelope. The leap took her beyond his sight, and he did - not venture immediately to a point whence he could regain possession of - her with his eyes. But when he heard the sound of her voice singing a - snatch of song—it was actually “<i>L’amour est un oiseau rebelle</i>”—the - Habanera from “Carmen”—he judged that she had reached the second - angle of the zig-zag downward, and he took a step into the moonlight. - </p> - <p> - There she went, lilting the song and keeping time with her feet, until she - reached the ledge where the boat was moored. She unfastened the painter, - hauled the boat close, and he heard the sound of the plunge of the bows as - she jumped on one of the beams, the force of her jump sending the boat far - from shore. - </p> - <p> - She sat for some minutes on the beam amidship, listlessly allowing the - boat to drift away from the rocks, then she put out her hands for the - oars. Her right hand grasped one, but there was none for the left to - grasp. Harold perceived that one of the oars had disappeared. - </p> - <p> - There was the boat twenty yards from the rock drifting away beyond the - control of the girl. - </p> - <p> - <br /><br /> - </p> - <hr /> - <p> - <a name="link2HCH0009" id="link2HCH0009"> </a> - </p> - <div style="height: 4em;"> - <br /><br /><br /><br /> - </div> - <h2> - CHAPTER IX.—ON THE HELPLESSNESS OF WOMAN. - </h2> - <p class="pfirst"> - <span class="dropcap" style="font-size: 4.00em">T</span>HE girl had shown - so much adroitness in the management of the little craft previously, he - felt—with deep regret—that she would be quite equal to her - present emergency. He was mistaken. She had reached the end of her - resources in navigation when she had run the boat alongside the landing - place. He saw—with great satisfaction—that with only one oar - she was helpless. - </p> - <p> - What should he do? - </p> - <p> - That was what he asked himself when he saw her dip her remaining oar into - the water and paddle a few strokes, making the boat describe an awkward - circle and bringing it perilously close to a jagged point of the reef that - did duty as a natural breakwater for the mooring place of the boats. He - came to the conclusion that if he allowed her to continue that sort of - paddling, she would run the boat on the reef, and he would be morally - responsible for the disaster and its consequences, whatever they might be. - He had never felt more conscientious than at that moment. - </p> - <p> - He ran down the track to the landing ledge, but before he had reached the - latter, the girl had ceased her efforts and was staring at him, her hands - still resting on the oar. - </p> - <p> - He had an uneasy feeling that he was scarcely so picturesquely breathless - as she had been, and this consciousness did not tend to make him fluent as - he stood upon the rocky shelf not a foot above the ridges of the silver - ripples. - </p> - <p> - He found himself staring at her, just as she was staring at him. - </p> - <p> - Quite a minute had passed before he found words to ask her if he could be - of any help to her. - </p> - <p> - “I don’t know,” she replied, in a tone very different from that in which - she had spoken at the entrance to the cavern. “I don’t really know. One of - the oars must have gone overboard while the boat was moored. I scarcely - know what I am to do.” - </p> - <p> - “I’m afraid you’re in a bad way!” said he, shaking his head. The change in - the girl’s tone was very amusing to him. She had become quite demure; but - previously, demureness had been in the background. “Yes, I’m afraid your - case is a very bad one.” - </p> - <p> - “So bad as that?” she asked. - </p> - <p> - “Well, perhaps not quite, but still bad enough,” said he. “What do you - want to do?” - </p> - <p> - “To get home as soon as possible,” she replied, without the pause of a - second. - </p> - <p> - Her tone was expressive. It conveyed to him the notion that she had just - asked if he thought that she was an idiot. What could she want to do if - not to go home? - </p> - <p> - “In that case,” said he, “I should advise you to take the oar to the - sculling place in the centre of the stern. The boat is a stout one and - will scull well.” - </p> - <p> - “But I don’t know how to scull,” said she, in a tone of real distress; - “and I don’t think I can begin to learn just now.” - </p> - <p> - “There’s something in that,” said he. “If I were only aboard I could teach - you in a short time.” - </p> - <p> - “But—” - </p> - <p> - She had begun her reply without the delay of a second, but she did not get - beyond the one word. He felt that she did not need to do so: it was a - sentence by itself. - </p> - <p> - “Yes,” said he, “as you say, I’m not aboard. Shall I get aboard?” - </p> - <p> - “How could you?” she inquired, brightening up. - </p> - <p> - “I can swim,” he replied. - </p> - <p> - She laughed. - </p> - <p> - “The situation is not so desperate as that,” she cried. - </p> - <p> - He also laughed. - </p> - <p> - They both laughed together. - </p> - <p> - She stopped suddenly and looked up the cliffs to the Banshee’s Cave. - </p> - <p> - Was she wondering if he had been within hearing when she had been—and - not in silence—at the entrance to the cave? - </p> - <p> - He felt that he had never seen so beautiful a girl. Even making a liberal - allowance for that glamour of the moonlight, which he had tried to assure - himself was as deceptive as the glamour of love, she was, he felt, the - most beautiful girl he had ever seen. - </p> - <p> - He crushed down every suggestion that came to him as to the best way of - helping her out of her difficulty. It was his opportunity. - </p> - <p> - Then she turned her eyes from the cliff and looked at him again. - </p> - <p> - There was something imploring in her look. - </p> - <p> - “Keep up your heart,” said he. “Whose boat is that, may I ask?” - </p> - <p> - “It belongs to a man named Brian—Brian something or other—perhaps - O’Donal.” - </p> - <p> - “In that case I think it almost certain that you will find a fishing line - in the locker astern—a fishing line and a tin bailer—the line - will help you out of the difficulty.” - </p> - <p> - Before he had quite done speaking she was in the stern sheets, groping - with one hand in the little locker. - </p> - <p> - She brought out, first, a small jar of whiskey, secondly, a small pannikin - that served a man’s purpose when he wished to drink the whiskey in - unusually small quantities, and was also handy in bailing out the boat, - and, thirdly, a fishing line-wound about a square frame. - </p> - <p> - She held up the last-named so that Harold might see it. - </p> - <p> - “I thought it would be there,” said he. “Now if you can only cast one end - of that line ashore, I will catch it and the boat will be alongside the - landing-place in a few minutes. Can you throw?” - </p> - <p> - She was silent. She examined the hooks on the whale-bone cross-cast. - </p> - <p> - He laughed again, for he perceived that she was reluctant to boast of the - possession of a skill which was denied to all womankind. - </p> - <p> - “I’ll explain to you what you must do,” he said. “Cut away the cast of - hooks.” - </p> - <p> - “But I have no knife.” - </p> - <p> - “Then I’ll throw mine into the bottom of your boat. Look out.” - </p> - <p> - Being a man, he was able to make the knife alight within reasonable - distance of the spot at which he aimed. He saw her face brighten as she - picked up the implement and, opening it, quickly cut away the cast of - hooks. - </p> - <p> - “Now make fast the leaden sinker to the end of the fishing line, unwind it - all from the frame, and then whirl the weight round and sling it ashore—anywhere - ashore.” - </p> - <p> - She followed his instructions implicitly, and the leaden weight fled - through the air, with the sound of a shell from a mortar. - </p> - <p> - “Well thrown!” he cried, as it soared above his head; and it was well - thrown—so well that it carried overboard every inch of the line and - the frame to which it was attached. - </p> - <p> - “How stupid of me!” she said. - </p> - <p> - “Of me, you mean,” said he. “I should have told you to make it fast. - However, no harm is done. I’ll recover the weight and send it back to - you.” - </p> - <p> - He had no trouble in effecting his purpose. He threw the weight as gently - as possible into the bow of the boat, she picked it up, and the line was - in her hands as he took in the slack and hauled the boat alongside the - shelf of rock. - </p> - <p> - It cannot have escaped notice that the system of hauling which he adopted - had the result of bringing their hands together. They scarcely touched, - however. - </p> - <p> - “Thank you,” said she, with profound coldness, when the boat was - alongside. - </p> - <p> - “Your case was not so desperate, after all,” he remarked, with just a - trifle less frigidity in his tone, though he now knew that she was the - most beautiful girl he had ever seen. He had talked of the glamour of - moonlight. How could he have been so ridiculous? - </p> - <p> - “No, my case was not so very desperate,” she said. “Thank you so much.” - </p> - <p> - Did she mean to suggest that he should now walk away? - </p> - <p> - “I can’t go, you know, until I am satisfied that your <i>contretemps</i> - is at an end,” said he. “My name is Wynne—Harold Wynne. I am a guest - of Lord Innisfail’s. I dare say you know him.” - </p> - <p> - “No,” she replied. “I know nobody.” - </p> - <p> - “Nobody?” - </p> - <p> - “Nobody here. Of course I daily hear something about Lord Innisfail and - his guests.” - </p> - <p> - “You know Brian—he is somebody—the historian of the region. - Did you ever hear the story of the Banshee?” - </p> - <p> - She looked at him, but he flattered himself that his face told her nothing - of what she seemed anxious to know. - </p> - <p> - “Yes,” she said, after a pause. “I do believe that I heard the story of - the Banshee—a princess, was she not—a sort of princess—an - Irish princess?” - </p> - <p> - “Strictly Irish. It is said that the cry of the White Lady is sometimes - heard even on these nights among the cliffs down which the Princess flung - herself.” - </p> - <p> - “Really?” said she, turning her eyes to the sea. “How strange!” - </p> - <p> - “Strange? well—perhaps. But Brian declares that he has heard the cry - with his own ears. I have a friend who says, very coarsely, that if lies - were landed property Brian would be the largest holder of real estate in - the world.” - </p> - <p> - “Your friend does not understand Brian.” There was more than a trace of - indignation in her voice. “Brian has imagination—so have all the - people about here. I must get home as soon as possible. I thank you very - much for your trouble. Goodnight.” - </p> - <p> - “I have had no trouble. Good-night.” - </p> - <p> - He took off his cap, and moved away—to the extent of a single step. - She was still standing in the boat. - </p> - <p> - “By the way,” he said, as if the thought had just occurred to him; “do you - intend going overland?” - </p> - <p> - The glamour of the moonlight failed to conceal the troubled look that came - to her eyes. He regained the step that he had taken away from her, and - remarked, “If you will be good enough to allow me, I will scull you with - the one oar to any part of the coast that you may wish to reach. It would - be a pleasure to me. I have nothing whatever to do. As a matter of fact, I - don’t see that you have any choice in the matter.” - </p> - <p> - “I have not,” she said gravely. “I was a fool—such a fool! But—the - story of the Princess—” - </p> - <p> - “Pray don’t make any confession to me,” said he. “If I had not heard the - story of the Princess, should I be here either?” - </p> - <p> - “My name,” said she, “is Beatrice Avon. My father’s name you may have - heard—most people have heard his name, though I’m afraid that not so - many have read his books.” - </p> - <p> - “But I have met your father,” said he. “If he is Julius Anthony Avon, I - met him some years ago. He breakfasted with my tutor at Oxford. I have - read all his hooks.” - </p> - <p> - “Oh, come into the boat,” she cried with a laugh. “I feel that we have - been introduced.” - </p> - <p> - “And so we have,” said he, stepping upon the gunwale so as to push off the - boat. “Now, where is your best landing place?” - </p> - <p> - She pointed out to him a white cottage at the entrance to a glen on the - opposite coast of the lough, just below the ruins—they could be seen - by the imaginative eye—of the Castle of Carrigorm. The cottage was - glistening in the moonlight. - </p> - <p> - “That is where we have been living—my father and I—for the - past month,” said she. “He is engaged on a new work—a History of - Irish Patriotism, and he has begun by compiling a biographical dictionary - of Irish Informers. He is making capital progress with it. He has already - got to the end of the seventh volume and he has very nearly reached the - letter C—oh, yes, he is making rapid progress.” - </p> - <p> - “But why is he at this place? Is he working up the Irish legends as well?” - </p> - <p> - “It seems that the French landed here some time or other, and that was the - beginning of a new era of rebellions. My father is dealing with the - period, and means to have his topography strictly accurate.” - </p> - <p> - “Yes,” said Harold, “if he carefully avoids everything that he is told in - Ireland his book may tend to accuracy.” - </p> - <p> - <br /><br /> - </p> - <hr /> - <p> - <a name="link2HCH0010" id="link2HCH0010"> </a> - </p> - <div style="height: 4em;"> - <br /><br /><br /><br /> - </div> - <h2> - CHAPTER X.—ON SCIENCE AND ART. - </h2> - <p class="pfirst"> - <span class="dropcap" style="font-size: 4.00em">A</span> BOAT being urged - onwards—not very rapidly—by a single oar resting in a hollow - in the centre of the stern, and worked from side to side by a man in - evening dress, is not a sight of daily occurrence. This may have suggested - itself to the girl who was seated on the midship beam; but if she was - inclined to laugh, she succeeded in controlling her impulses. - </p> - <p> - He found that he was more adroit at the science of marine propulsion than - he had fancied he was. The boat was making quite too rapid progress for - his desires, across the lough. - </p> - <p> - He asked the girl if she did not think it well that she should become - acquainted with at least the scientific principle which formed the basis - of the marine propeller. It was extremely unlikely that such an emergency - as that which had lately arisen should ever again make a demand upon her - resources, but if such were ever to present itself, it might be well for - her to be armed to overcome it. - </p> - <p> - Yes, she said, it was extremely unlikely that she should ever again be so - foolish, and she hoped that her father would not be uneasy at her failure - to return at the hour at which she had told him to expect her. - </p> - <p> - He stopped rocking the oar from side to side in order to assure her that - she could not possibly be delayed more than a quarter of an hour through - the loss of the oar. - </p> - <p> - She said that she was very glad, and that she really thought that the boat - was making more rapid progress with his one oar than it had done in the - opposite direction with her two oars. - </p> - <p> - He began to perceive that his opportunities of making her acquainted with - the science of the screw propeller were dwindling. He faced the oar - boldly, however, and he felt that he had at least succeeded in showing her - how effective was the application of a scientific law to the achievement - of his end—assuming that that end was the driving of the boat - through the waters. - </p> - <p> - He was not a fool. He knew very well that there is nothing which so - appeals to the interest of a woman as seeing a man do something that she - cannot do. - </p> - <p> - When, after five minutes’ work, he turned his head to steer the boat, he - found that she was watching him. - </p> - <p> - She had previously been watching the white glistening cottage, with the - light in one window only. - </p> - <p> - The result of his observation was extremely satisfactory to him. He - resumed his toil without a word. - </p> - <p> - And this was how it happened that the boat made so excellent a passage - across the lough. - </p> - <p> - It was not until the keel grated upon the sand that the girl spoke. She - made a splendid leap from the bows, and, turning, asked him if he would - care to pay a visit to her father. - </p> - <p> - He replied that he feared that he might jeopardize the biography of some - interesting informer whose name might occur at the close of the letter B. - He hoped that he would be allowed to borrow the boat for his return to the - cliffs, and to row it back the next day to where it was at the moment he - was speaking. - </p> - <p> - His earnest sculling of the boat had not made all thought for the morrow - impracticable. He had been reflecting through the silence, how he might - make the chance of meeting once more this girl whose face he had seen for - the first time half an hour before. - </p> - <p> - She had already given him an absurd amount of trouble, she said. The boat - was one that she had borrowed from Brian, and Brian could easily row it - across next morning. - </p> - <p> - But he happened to know that Brian was to be in attendance on Mr. Durdan - all the next day. Mr. Durdan had come to the West solely for the purpose - of studying the Irish question on the spot. He had, consequently, spent - all his time, deep-sea fishing. - </p> - <p> - “So you perceive that there’s nothing for it but for me to bring back the - boat, Miss Avon,” said he. - </p> - <p> - “You do it so well,” she said, with a tone of enthusiasm in her voice. “I - never admired anything so much—your sculling, I mean. And perhaps I - may learn something about—was it the scientific principle that you - were kind enough to offer to teach me?” - </p> - <p> - “The scientific principle,” said he, with an uneasy feeling that the girl - had seen through his artifice to prolong the crossing of the lough. “Yes, - you certainly should know all about the scientific principle.” - </p> - <p> - “I feel so, indeed. Good-night.” - </p> - <p> - “Good-night,” said he, preparing to push the boat off the sand where it - had grounded. “Goodnight. By the way, it was only when we were out with - Brian in the afternoon that he told us the story of the Princess and her - lover. He added that the cry of the White Lady would probably be heard - when night came.” - </p> - <p> - “Perhaps you may hear it yet,” said she. “Goodnight.” - </p> - <p> - She had run up the sandy beach, before he had pushed off the boat, and she - never looked round. - </p> - <p> - He stood with one foot on the gunwale of the boat in act to push into deep - water, thinking that perhaps she might at the last moment look round. - </p> - <p> - She did not. - </p> - <p> - He caught another glimpse of her beyond the furze that crowned a ridge of - rocks. But she had her face steadfastly set toward the white cottage. - </p> - <p> - He threw all his weight upon the oar which he was using as a pole, and out - the boat shot into the deep water. - </p> - <p> - “Great heavens!” said Edmund Airey. “Where have you been for the past - couple of hours?” - </p> - <p> - “Where?” repeated Miss Craven in a tone of voice that should only be - assumed when the eyes, of the speaker are sparkling. But Miss Craven’s - eyes were not sparkling. Their strong point was not in that direction. - “I’m afraid you must give an account of yourself, Mr. Wynne,” she - continued. She was standing by the side of Edmund Airey, within the - embrace of the mighty antlers of the ancient elk in the hall. The sound of - dance music was in the air, and Miss Craven’s face was flushed. - </p> - <p> - “To give an account of myself would be to place myself on a level of - dulness with the autobiographers whose reminiscences we yawn over.” - </p> - <p> - “Then give us a chance of yawning,” cried Miss Craven. - </p> - <p> - “You do not need one,” said he. “Have you not been for some time by the - side of a Member of Parliament?” - </p> - <p> - “He has been over the cliffs,” suggested the Member of Parliament. He was - looking at Harold’s shoes, which bore tokens of having been ill-treated - beyond the usual ill-treatment of shoes with bows of ribbon above the - toes. - </p> - <p> - “Yes,” said Harold. “Over the cliffs.” - </p> - <p> - “At the Banshee’s Cave, I’m certain,” said Miss Craven. - </p> - <p> - “Yes, at the Banshee’s Cave.” - </p> - <p> - “How lovely! And you saw the White Lady?” she continued. - </p> - <p> - “Yes, I saw the White Lady.” - </p> - <p> - “And you heard her cry at the entrance to the cave?” - </p> - <p> - “Yes, I heard her cry at the entrance to the cave.” - </p> - <p> - “Nonsense!” said she. - </p> - <p> - “Utter nonsense!” said he. “I must ask Lady Innisfail to dance.” - </p> - <p> - He crossed the hall to where Lady Innisfail was seated. She was fanning - herself and making sparkling replies to the inanities of Mr. Durdan, who - stood beside her. She had been engaged in every dance, Harold knew, from - the extra gravity of her daughter. - </p> - <p> - “What does he mean?” Miss Craven asked of Edmund Airey in a low—almost - an anxious, tone. - </p> - <p> - “Mean? Why, to dance with Lady Innisfail. He is a man of determination.” - </p> - <p> - “What does he mean by that nonsense about the Banshee’s Cave?” - </p> - <p> - “Is it nonsense?” - </p> - <p> - “Of course it is. Does anyone suppose that the legend of the White Lady is - anything but nonsense? Didn’t you ridicule it at dinner?” - </p> - <p> - “At dinner; oh, yes: but then you must remember that no one is altogether - discreet at dinner. That cold <i>entrée</i>—the Russian salad—” - </p> - <p> - “A good many people are discreet neither at dinner nor after it.” - </p> - <p> - “Our friend Harold, for instance? Oh, I have every confidence in him. I - know his mood. I have experienced it myself. I, too, have stood in a - sculpturesque attitude and attire, on a rock overhanging a deep sea, and I - have been at the point of dressing again without taking the plunge that I - meant to take.” - </p> - <p> - “You mean that he—that he—oh, I don’t know what you mean.” - </p> - <p> - “I mean that if he had been so fortunate as to come upon you suddenly at - the Banshee’s Cave or wherever he was to-night, he would have—well, - he would have taken the plunge.” - </p> - <p> - He saw the girl’s face become slightly roseate in spite of the fact of her - being the most self-controlled person whom he had ever met. He perceived - that she appreciated his meaning to a shade. - </p> - <p> - He liked that. A man who is gifted with the power of expressing his ideas - in various shades, likes to feel that his power is appreciated. He knew - that there are some people who fancy that every question is susceptible of - being answered by yea or nay. He hated such people. - </p> - <p> - “The plunge?” said Miss Craven, with an ingenuousness that confirmed his - high estimate of her powers of appreciation. “The plunge? But the - Banshee’s Cave is a hundred feet above the water.” - </p> - <p> - “But men have taken headers—” - </p> - <p> - “They have,” said she, “and therefore we should finish our waltz.” - </p> - <p> - They did finish their waltz. - </p> - <p> - <br /><br /> - </p> - <hr /> - <p> - <a name="link2HCH0011" id="link2HCH0011"> </a> - </p> - <div style="height: 4em;"> - <br /><br /><br /><br /> - </div> - <h2> - CHAPTER XI.—ON HEAVEN AND THE LORD CHANCELLOR. - </h2> - <p class="pfirst"> - <span class="dropcap" style="font-size: 4.00em">M</span>R. DURDAN was - explaining something—he usually was explaining something. When he - had been a member of the late Government his process of explaining - something was generally regarded as a fine effort at mystification. In - private his explanations were sometimes intelligible. As Harold entered - the room where a straggling breakfast was proceeding—everything - except dinner had a tendency to be straggling at Castle Innisfail—Mr. - Dur dan was explaining how Brian had been bewildered. - </p> - <p> - It was a profitable theme, especially for a man who fondly believed that - he had the power of reproducing what he imagined to be the Irish brogue of - the boatman. - </p> - <p> - Harold gathered that Mr. Durdan had already had a couple of hours of - deep-sea fishing in the boat with Brian—the servants were all the - morning carrying into the dining-room plates of fish of his catching - (audibly sneered at by the fly-fishers, who considered their supreme - failures superior to the hugest successes of the deep-sea fishers). - </p> - <p> - But the fishing was not to the point. What Mr. Durdan believed to be very - much to the point were the “begorras,” the “acushlas,” the “arrahs” which - he tried to make his auditors believe the boatman had uttered in telling - him how he had been awakened early in the night by hearing the cry of the - Banshee. - </p> - <p> - Every phrase supposed to have been employed by the boatman was reproduced - by the narrator; and his auditors glanced meaningly at one another. It - would have required a great deal of convincing to make them fancy for a - moment that the language of Brian consisted of an imaginary Irish - exclamation preceding a purely Cockney—occasionally Yorkshire—idiom. - But the narrator continued his story, and seemed convinced that his voice - was an exact reproduction of Brian’s brogue. - </p> - <p> - Harold thought that he would try a little of something that was not fish—he - scarcely minded what he had, provided it was not fish, he told the - servant. And as there was apparently some little-difficulty in procuring - such a comestible, Harold drank some coffee and listened to Mr. Durdan’s - story—he recommenced it for everyone who entered the breakfast-room. - </p> - <p> - Yes, Brian had distinctly heard the cry of the Banshee, he said; but a - greater marvel had happened, for he found one of his boats that had been - made fast on the opposite shore of the lough in the early part of the - night, moored at the landing-ledge at the base of the cliffs beneath the - Banshee’s Cave. By the aid of many a gratuitous “begorra,” Mr. Durdan - indicated the condition of perplexity in which the boatman had been all - the time he was baiting the lines. He explained that the man had - attributed to “herself”—meaning, of course, the White Lady—the - removal of the boat from the one side of the lough to the other. It was - plain that the ghost of the Princess was a good oarswoman, too, for a - single paddle only was found in the boat. It was so like a ghost, he had - confided to Mr. Durdan, to make a cruise in a way that was contrary—the - accent on the second syllable—to nature. - </p> - <p> - “He has put another oar aboard and is now rowing the boat back to its - original quarters,” said Mr. Durdan, in conclusion. “But he declares that, - be the Powers!”—here the narrator assumed once more the hybrid - brogue—“if the boat was meddled with by ‘herself’ again he would - call the priest to bless the craft, and where would ‘herself’ be then?” - </p> - <p> - “Where indeed?” said Lord Innisfail. - </p> - <p> - Harold said nothing. He was aware that Edmund was looking at him intently. - Did he suspect anything, Harold wondered. - </p> - <p> - He gave no indication of being more interested in the story than anyone - present, and no one present seemed struck with it—no one, except - perhaps, Miss Craven, who had entered the room late, and was thus - fortunate enough to obtain the general drift of what Mr. Durdan was - talking about, without having her attention diverted by his loving - repetition of the phrases of local colour. - </p> - <p> - Miss Craven heard the story, laughed, glanced at her plate, and remarked - with some slyness that Mr. Durdan was clearly making strides in his - acquaintance with the Irish question. She then glanced—confidentially—at - Edmund Airey, and finally—rather less confidentially—at - Harold. - </p> - <p> - He was eating of that which was not fish, and giving a good deal of - attention to it. - </p> - <p> - Miss Craven thought he was giving quite too much attention to it. She - suspected that he knew more about the boat incident than he cared to - express, or why should he be giving so much attention to his plate? - </p> - <p> - As for Harold himself, he was feeling that it would be something of a - gratification to him if a fatal accident were to happen to Brian. - </p> - <p> - He inwardly called him a meddlesome fool. Why should he take it upon him - to row the boat across the lough, when he, Harold, had been looking - forward during the sleepless hours of the night, to that exercise? When he - had awakened from an early morning slumber, it was with the joyous feeling - that nothing could deprive him of that row across the lough. - </p> - <p> - And yet he had been deprived of it, therefore he felt some regret that, - the morning being a calm one, Brian’s chances of disaster when crossing - the lough were insignificant. - </p> - <p> - All the time that the judge was explaining in that lucid style which was - the envy of his brethren on the Bench, how impossible it would be for the - Son of Porcupine to purge himself of the contempt which was heaped upon - him owing to his unseemly behaviour at a recent race meeting—the - case of the son of so excellent a father as Porcupine turning out badly - was jeopardizing the future of Evolution as a doctrine—Harold was - trying to devise some plan that should make him independent of the - interference of the boatman. He did not insist on the plan being - legitimate or even reasonable; all that he felt was that he must cross the - lough. - </p> - <p> - He thought of the girl whom he had seen in that atmosphere of moonlight; - and somehow he came to think of her as responsible for her exquisite - surroundings. There was nothing commonplace about her—that was what - he felt most strongly as he noticed the excellent appetites of the young - women around him. Even Miss Stafford, who hoped to be accepted as an - Intellect embodied in a mere film of flesh—she went to the extreme - length of cultivating a Brow—tickled her trout with the point of her - fork much less tenderly than the fisherman who told her the story—with - an impromptu bravura passage or two—of its capture, had done. - </p> - <p> - But the girl whom he had seen in the moonlight—whom he was yearning - to see in the sunlight—was as refined as a star. “As refined as a - star,” he actually murmured, when he found himself with an unlighted cigar - between his fingers on that part of the terrace which afforded a fine view - of the lough—the narrow part as well—his eyes were directed to - the narrow part. “As refined as a star—a—” - </p> - <p> - He turned himself round with a jerk. “A star?” - </p> - <p> - His father’s letter was still in his pocket. It contained in the course of - its operatic clauses some references to a Star—a Star, who, alas! - was not refined—who, on the contrary, was expensive. - </p> - <p> - He struck a match very viciously and lit his cigar. - </p> - <p> - Miss Craven had just appeared on the terrace. - </p> - <p> - He dropped his still flaming match on the hard gravel walk and put his - foot upon it. - </p> - <p> - “A star!” - </p> - <p> - He was very vicious. - </p> - <p> - “She is not a particularly good talker, but she is a most fascinating - listener,” said Edmund Airey, who strolled up. - </p> - <p> - “I have noticed so much—when you have been the talker,” said Harold. - “It is only to the brilliant talker that the fascinating listener appeals. - By the way, how does ‘fascinated listener’ sound as a phrase? Haven’t I - read somewhere that the speeches of an eminent politician were modelled on - the principle of catching birds by night? You flash a lamp upon them and - they may be captured by the score. The speeches were compared to the - lantern and the public to the birds.” - </p> - <p> - “Gulls,” said Edmund. “My dear Harold, I did not come out here to exchange - opinions with you on the vexed question of vote-catching or gulls—it - will be time enough to do so when you have found a constituency.” - </p> - <p> - “Quite. And meantime I am to think of Miss Craven as a fascinating - listener? That’s what you have come to impress upon me.” - </p> - <p> - “I mean that you should give yourself a fair chance of becoming acquainted - with her powers as a listener—I mean that you should talk to her on - an interesting topic.” - </p> - <p> - “Would to heaven that I had your capacity of being interesting on all - topics.” - </p> - <p> - “The dullest man on earth when talking to a woman on love as a topic, is - infinitely more interesting to her than the most brilliant man when - talking to her on any other topic.” - </p> - <p> - “You suggest a perilous way to the dull man of becoming momentarily - interesting.” - </p> - <p> - “Of course I know the phrase which, in spite of being the composition of a - French philosopher, is not altogether devoid of truth—yes, ‘<i>Qui - parle d’amour fait l’amour’’</i>.” - </p> - <p> - “Only that love is born, not made.” - </p> - <p> - “Great heavens! have you learned that—that, with your father’s - letter next your heart?” - </p> - <p> - Harold laughed. - </p> - <p> - “Do you fancy that I have forgotten your conversation in the boat - yesterday?” said he. “Heaven on one side and the Lord Chancellor on the - other.” - </p> - <p> - “And you have come to the conclusion that you are on the side of heaven? - You are in a perilous way.” - </p> - <p> - “Your logic is a trifle shaky, friend. Besides, you have no right to - assume that I am on the side of heaven.” - </p> - <p> - “There is a suggestion of indignation in your voice that gives me hope - that you are not in so evil a case as I may have suspected. Do you think - that another afternoon in the boat—” - </p> - <p> - “Would make me on the side of the Lord Chancellor? I doubt it. But that is - not equivalent to saying that I doubt the excellence of your advice.” - </p> - <p> - “Yesterday afternoon I flattered myself that I had given you such advice - as commended itself to you, and yet now you tell me that love is born, not - made. The man who believes that is past being advised. It is, I say, the - end of wisdom. What has happened since yesterday afternoon?” - </p> - <p> - “Nothing has happened to shake my confidence in the soundness of your - advice,” said Harold, but not until a pause had occurred—a pause of - sufficient duration to tell his observant friend that something had - happened. - </p> - <p> - “If nothing has happened—Miss Craven is going to sketch the Round - Tower at noon,” said Edmund—the Round Tower was some distance - through the romantic Pass of Lamdhu. - </p> - <p> - “The Round Tower will not suffer; Miss Craven is not one of the landscape - libellers,” remarked Harold. - </p> - <p> - Just then Miss Innisfail hurried up with a face lined with anxiety. - </p> - <p> - Miss Innisfail was the sort of girl who always, says, “It is I.” - </p> - <p> - “Oh, Mr. Airey,” she cried, “I have come to entreat of you to do your best - to dissuade mamma from her wild notion—the wildest she has ever had. - You may have some restraining influence upon her. She is trying to get up - an Irish jig in the hall after dinner—she has set her heart on it.” - </p> - <p> - “I can promise you that if Lady Innisfail asks me to be one of the - performers I shall decline,” said Edmund. - </p> - <p> - “Oh, she has set her heart on bringing native dancers for the purpose,” - cried the girl. - </p> - <p> - “That sounds serious,” said Edmund. “Native dances are usually very - terrible visitations. I saw one at Samoa.” - </p> - <p> - “I knew it—yes, I suspected as much,” murmured the girl, shaking her - head. “Oh, we must put a stop to it. You will help me, Mr. Airey?” - </p> - <p> - “I am always on the side of law and order,” said Mr. Airey. “A mother is a - great responsibility, Miss Innisfail.” - </p> - <p> - Miss Innisfail smiled sadly, shook her head again, and fled to find - another supporter against the latest frivolity of her mother. - </p> - <p> - When Edmund turned about from watching her, he saw that his friend Harold - Wynne had gone off with some of the yachtsmen—for every day a - yachting party as well as deep-sea-fishing, and salmon-fishing parties—shooting - parties and even archæological parties were in the habit of setting-out - from Castle Innisfail. - </p> - <p> - Was it possible that Harold intended spending the day aboard the cutter, - Edmund asked himself. - </p> - <p> - Harold’s mood of the previous evening had been quite intelligible to him—he - had confessed to Miss Craven that he understood and even sympathized with - him. He was the man who was putting off the plunge as long as possible, he - felt. - </p> - <p> - But he knew that that attitude, if prolonged, not only becomes ridiculous, - but positively verges on the indecent. It is one thing to pause for a - minute on the brink of the deep water, and quite another to remain - shivering on the rock for half a day. - </p> - <p> - Harold Wynne wanted money in order to realize a legitimate ambition. But - it so happened that he could not obtain that money unless by marrying Miss - Craven—that was the situation of the moment. But instead of asking - Miss Craven if she would have the goodness to marry him, he was wandering - about the coast in an aimless way. - </p> - <p> - Lady Innisfail was the most finished artist in matchmaking that Edmund had - ever met. So finished an artist was she that no one had ever ventured to - suggest that she was a match-maker. As a matter of fact, her reputation - lay in just the opposite direction. She was generally looked upon as a - marrer of matches. This was how she had achieved some of her most - brilliant successes. She was herself so fascinating that she attracted the - nicest men to her side; but, somehow, instead of making love to her as - they meant to do, they found themselves making love to the nice girls with - whom she surrounded herself. When running upon the love-making track with - her, she switched them on, so to speak, to the nice eligible girls, and - they became engaged before they quite knew what had happened. - </p> - <p> - This was her art, Edmund knew, and he appreciated it as it deserved. - </p> - <p> - She appreciated him as he deserved, he also acknowledged; for she had - never tried to switch him on to any of her girls. By never making love to - her he had proved himself to be no fit subject for the exercise of her - art. - </p> - <p> - If a man truly loves a woman he will marry anyone whom she asks him to - marry. - </p> - <p> - This, he knew, was the precept that Lady Innisfail inculcated upon the - young men—they were mostly very young men—who assured her that - they adored her. It rarely failed to bring them to their senses, she had - admitted to Edmund in the course of a confidential lapse. - </p> - <p> - By bringing them to their senses she meant inducing them to ask the right - girls to marry them. - </p> - <p> - Edmund felt that it was rather a pity that his friend Harold had never - adored Lady Innisfail. Harold had always liked her too well to make love - to her. This was rather a pity, Edmund felt. It practically disarmed Lady - Innisfail, otherwise she would have taken care that he made - straightforward love to Miss Craven. - </p> - <p> - As for Harold, he strolled off with the yachtsmen, giving them to - understand that he intended sailing with them. The cutter was at her - moorings in the lough about a mile from the Castle, and there was a narrow - natural dock between the cliffs into which the dingey ran to carry the - party out to the yacht. - </p> - <p> - It was at this point that Harold separated himself from the yachtsmen—not - without some mutterings on their part and the delivery of a few reproaches - with a fresh maritime flavour about them. - </p> - <p> - “What was he up to at all?” they asked of one another. - </p> - <p> - He could scarcely have told these earnest inquirers what he was up to. But - his mood would have been quite intelligible to them had they known that he - had, within the past half hour made up his mind to let nothing interfere - with his asking Helen Craven if she would be good enough to marry him. - </p> - <p> - <br /><br /> - </p> - <hr /> - <p> - <a name="link2HCH0012" id="link2HCH0012"> </a> - </p> - <div style="height: 4em;"> - <br /><br /><br /><br /> - </div> - <h2> - CHAPTER XII.—ON THE MYSTERY OF MAN. - </h2> - <p class="pfirst"> - <span class="dropcap" style="font-size: 4.00em">H</span>E meant to ask her - at night. He had felt convinced, on returning after his adventure in his - dinner dress, that nothing could induce him to think of Miss Craven as a - possible wife. While sitting at breakfast, he had felt even more confident - on this point; and yet now his mind was made up to ask her to marry him. - </p> - <p> - It must be admitted that his mood was a singular one, especially as, with - his mind full of his resolution to ask Miss Craven to marry him, he was - wandering around the rugged coastway, wondering by what means he could - bring himself by the side of the girl with whom he had crossed the lough - on the previous night. - </p> - <p> - His mood will be intelligible to such persons as have had friends who - occasionally have found it necessary to their well-being to become - teetotallers. It is well known that the fascination of the prospect of - teetotalism is so great for such persons that the very thought of it - compels them to rush off in the opposite direction. They indulge in an - outburst of imbibing that makes even their best friends stand aghast, and - then they ‘take the pledge’ with the cheerfulness of a child. - </p> - <p> - Harold Wynne felt inclined to allow his feelings an outburst, previous to - entering upon a condition in which he meant his feelings to be kept in - subjection. - </p> - <p> - To engage himself to marry Miss Craven was, he believed, equivalent to - taking the pledge of the teetotaller so far as his feelings were - concerned. - </p> - <p> - Meantime, however, he remained unpledged and with an unbounded sense of - freedom. - </p> - <p> - And this was why he laughed loud and long when he saw in the course of his - stroll around the cliffs, a small oar jammed in a crevice of the rocks a - hundred feet below where he was walking. - </p> - <p> - He laughed again when he had gone—not so cautiously as he might have - done—down to the crevice and released the oar. - </p> - <p> - It was, he knew, the one that had gone adrift from the boat the previous - night. - </p> - <p> - He climbed the cliff to the Banshee’s Cave and deposited the piece of - timber in the recesses of that place. Then he lay down on the coarse - herbage at the summit of the cliff until it was time to drift to the - Castle for lunch. Life at the Castle involved a good deal of drifting. The - guests drifted out in many directions after breakfast and occasionally - drifted back to lunch, after which they drifted about until the dinner - hour. - </p> - <p> - While taking lunch he was in such good spirits as made Lady Innisfail - almost hopeless of him. - </p> - <p> - Edmund Airey had told her the previous night that Harold intended asking - Miss Craven to marry him. Now, however, perceiving how excellent were his - spirits, she looked reproachfully across the table at Edmund. - </p> - <p> - She was mutely asking him—and he knew it—how it was possible - to reconcile Harold’s good spirits with his resolution to ask Helen Craven - to marry him? She knew—and so did Edmund—that high spirits and - the Resolution are rarely found in association. - </p> - <p> - An hour after lunch the girl with the Brow entreated Harold’s critical - opinion on the subject of a gesture in the delivery of a certain poem, and - the discussion of the whole question occupied another hour. The afternoon - was thus pretty far advanced before he found himself seated alone in the - boat which had been at the disposal of himself and Edmund during the two - previous afternoons. The oar that he had picked up was lying at his feet - along the timbers of the boat. - </p> - <p> - The sun was within an hour of setting when Brian appeared at the Castle - bearing a letter for Lady Innisfail. It had been entrusted to him for - delivery to her ladyship by Mr. Wynne, he said. Where was Mr. Wynne? That - Brian would not take upon him to say; only he was at the opposite side of - the lough. Maybe he was with Father Conn, who was the best of good - company, or it wasn’t a bit unlikely that it was the District Inspector of - the Constabulary he was with. Anyhow it was sure that the gentleman had - took a great fancy to the queer places along the coast, for hadn’t he been - to the thrubble to give a look in at the Banshee’s Cave, the previous - night, just because he was sthruck with admiration of the story of the - Princess that he, Brian, had told him and Mr. Airey in the boat? - </p> - <p> - The letter that Lady Innisfail received and glanced at while drinking tea - on one of the garden seats outside the Castle, begged her ladyship to - pardon the writer’s not appearing at dinner that night, the fact being - that he had unexpectedly found an old friend who had taken possession of - him. - </p> - <p> - “It was very nice of him to write, wasn’t it, my dear?” Lady Innisfail - remarked to her friend Miss Craven, who was filtering a novel by a popular - French author for the benefit of Lady Innisfail. “It was very nice of him - to write. Of course that about the friend is rubbish. The charm of this - neighbourhood is that no old friend ever turns up.” - </p> - <p> - “You don’t think that—that—perhaps—” suggested Miss - Craven with the infinite delicacy of one who has been employed in the - filtration of Paul Bourget. - </p> - <p> - “Not at all—not at all,” said Lady Innisfail, shaking her head. “If - it was his father it would be quite another matter.” - </p> - <p> - “Oh!” - </p> - <p> - “Lord Fotheringay is too great a responsibility even for me, and I don’t - as a rule shirk such things,” said Lady Innisfail. “But Harold is—well, - I’ll let you into a secret, though it is against myself: he has never made - love even to me.” - </p> - <p> - “That is inexcusable,” remarked Miss Craven, with a little movement of the - eyebrows. She did not altogether appreciate Lady Innisfail’s systems. She - had not a sufficient knowledge of dynamics and the transference of energy - to be able to understand the beauty of the “switch” principle. “But if he - is not with a friend—or—or—the other—” - </p> - <p> - “The enemy—our enemy?” - </p> - <p> - “Where can he be—where can he have been?” - </p> - <p> - “Heaven knows! There are some things that are too wonderful for me. I - fancied long ago that I knew Man. My dear Helen, I was a fool. Man is a - mystery. What could that boy mean by going to the Banshee’s Cave last - night, when he might have been dancing with me—or you?” - </p> - <p> - “Romance?” - </p> - <p> - “Romance and rubbish mean the same thing to such men as Harold Wynne, - Helen—you should know so much,” said Lady Innisfail. “That is, of - course, romance in the abstract. The flutter of a human white frock would - produce more impression on a man than a whole army of Banshees.” - </p> - <p> - “And yet the boatman said that Mr. Wynne had spent some time last night at - the Cave,” said Miss Craven. “Was there a white dress in the question, do - you fancy?” - </p> - <p> - Lady Innisfail turned her large and luminous eyes upon her companion. So - she was accustomed to turn those orbs upon such young men as declared that - they adored her. The movement was supposed to be indicative of infinite - surprise, with abundant sympathy, and a trace of pity. - </p> - <p> - Helen Craven met the luminous gaze with a smile, that broadened as she - murmured, “Dearest Lilian, we are quite alone. It is extremely unlikely - that your expression can be noticed by any of the men. It is practically - wasted.” - </p> - <p> - “It is the natural and reasonable expression of the surprise I feel at the - wisdom of the—the—” - </p> - <p> - “Serpent?” - </p> - <p> - “Not quite. Let us say, the young matron, lurking beneath the harmlessness - of the—the—let us say the <i>ingenue</i>. A white dress! Pray - go on with ‘<i>Un Cour de Femme’.</i>” - </p> - <p> - Miss Craven picked up the novel which had been on the ground, flattened - out in a position of oriental prostration and humility before the wisdom - of the women. - </p> - <p> - <br /><br /> - </p> - <hr /> - <p> - <a name="link2HCH0013" id="link2HCH0013"> </a> - </p> - <div style="height: 4em;"> - <br /><br /><br /><br /> - </div> - <h2> - CHAPTER XIII.—ON THE ART OF COLOURING. - </h2> - <p class="pfirst"> - <span class="dropcap" style="font-size: 4.00em">T</span>HE people of the - village of Ballycruiskeen showed themselves quite ready to enter into the - plans of their pastor in the profitable enterprise of making entertainment - for Lady Innisfail and her guests. The good pastor had both enterprise and - imagination. Lady Innisfail had told him confidentially that day that she - wished to impress her English visitors with the local colour of the region - round about. Local colour was a phrase that she was as fond of as if she - had been an art critic; but it so happened that the pastor had never heard - the phrase before; he promptly assured her, however, that he sympathized - most heartily with her ladyship’s aspirations in this direction. Yes, it - was absolutely necessary that they should be impressed with the local - colour, and if, with this impression, there came an appreciation of the - requirements of the chapel in the way of a new roof, it would please him - greatly. - </p> - <p> - The roof would certainly be put on before the winter, even if the work had - to be carried out at the expense of his Lordship, Lady Innisfail said with - enthusiasm; and if Father Constantine could only get up a wake or a dance - or some other festivity for the visitors, just to show them how - picturesque and sincere were the Irish race in the West, she would take - care that the work on the roof was begun without delay. - </p> - <p> - Father Constantine—he hardly knew himself by that name, having - invariably been called Father Conn by his flock—began to have a - comprehensive knowledge of what was meant by the phrase “local colour.” - Did her ladyship insist on a wake, he inquired. - </p> - <p> - Her ladyship said she had no foolish prejudices in the matter. She was - quite willing to leave the whole question of the entertainment in the - hands of his reverence. He knew the people best and he would be able to - say in what direction their abilities could be exhibited to the greatest - advantage. She had always had an idea, she confessed, that it was at a - wake they shone; but, of course, if Father Constantine thought differently - she would make no objection, but she would dearly like a wake. - </p> - <p> - The priest did not even smile for more than a minute; but he could not - keep that twinkle out of his eyes even if the chapel walls in addition to - the roof depended on his self-control. - </p> - <p> - He assured her ladyship that she was perfectly right in her ideas. He - agreed with her that the wake was the one festivity that was calculated to - bring into prominence the varied talents of his flock. But the unfortunate - thing about it was its variableness. A wake was something that could not - be arranged for beforehand—at least not without involving a certain - liability to criminal prosecution. The elements of a wake were simple - enough, to be sure, but simple and all as they were, they were not always - forthcoming. - </p> - <p> - Lady Innisfail thought this very provoking. Of course, expense was no - consideration—she hoped that the pastor understood so much. She - hoped he understood that if he could arrange for a wake that night she - would bear the expense. - </p> - <p> - The priest shook his head. - </p> - <p> - Well, then, if a wake was absolutely out of the question—she didn’t - see why it should be, but, of course, he knew best—why should he not - get up an eviction? She thought that on the whole the guests had latterly - heard more about Irish evictions than Irish wakes. There was plenty of - local colour in an eviction, and so far as she could gather from the - pictures she had seen in the illustrated papers, it was extremely - picturesque—yes, when the girls were barefooted, and when there was - active resistance. Hadn’t she heard something about boiling water? - </p> - <p> - The twinkle had left the priest’s eyes as she prattled away. He had an - impulse to tell her that it was the class to which her ladyship belonged - and not that to which he belonged, who had most practice in that form of - entertainment known as the eviction. But thinking of the chapel roof, he - restrained himself. After all, Lord Innisfail had never evicted a family - on his Irish estate. He had evicted several families on his English - property, however; but no one ever makes a fuss about English evictions. - If people fail to pay their rent in England they know that they must go. - They have not the imagination of the Irish. - </p> - <p> - “I’ll tell your ladyship what it is,” said Father Conn, before she had - quite come to the end of her prattle: “if the ladies and gentlemen who - have the honour to be your ladyship’s guests will take the trouble to walk - or drive round the coast to the Curragh of Lamdhu after supper—I - mean dinner—to-night, I’ll get up a celebration of the Cruiskeen for - you all.” - </p> - <p> - “How delightful!” exclaimed her ladyship. “And what might a celebration of - the Cruiskeen be?” - </p> - <p> - It was at this point that the imagination of the good father came to his - assistance. He explained, with a volubility that comes to the Celt only - when he is romancing, that the celebration of the Cruiskeen was a - prehistoric rite associated with the village of Ballycruiskeen. Cruiskeen - was, as perhaps her ladyship had heard, the Irish for a vessel known to - common people as a jug—it was, he explained, a useful vessel for - drinking out of—when it held a sufficient quantity. - </p> - <p> - Of course Lady Innisfail had heard of a jug—she had even heard of a - song called “The Cruiskeen Lawn”—did that mean some sort of jug? - </p> - <p> - It meant the little full jug, his reverence assured her. Anyhow, the - celebration of the Cruiskeen of Ballycruiskeen had taken place for - hundreds—most likely thousands—of years at the Curragh of - Lamdhu—Lamdhu meaning the Black Hand—and it was perhaps the - most interesting of Irish customs. Was it more interesting than a wake? - Why, a wake couldn’t hold a candle to a Cruiskeen, and the display of - candles was, as probably her ladyship knew, a distinctive feature of a - wake. - </p> - <p> - Father Conn, finding how much imaginary archæology Lady Innisfail would - stand without a protest, then allowed his imagination to revel in the - details of harpers—who were much more genteel than fiddlers, he - thought, though his flock preferred the fiddle—of native dances and - of the recitals of genuine Irish poems—probably prehistoric. All - these were associated with a Cruiskeen, he declared, and a Cruiskeen her - ladyship and her ladyship’s guests should have that night, if there was - any public spirit left in Ballycruiskeen, and he rather thought that there - was a good deal still left, thank God! - </p> - <p> - Lady Innisfail was delighted. Local colour! Why, this entertainment was a - regular Winsor and Newton Cabinet. - </p> - <p> - It included everything that people in England were accustomed to associate - with the Irish, and this was just what the guests would relish. It was - infinitely more promising than the simple national dance for which she had - been trying to arrange. - </p> - <p> - She shook Father Conn heartily by the hand, but stared at him when he made - some remark about the chapel roof—she had already forgotten all - about the roof. - </p> - <p> - The priest had not. - </p> - <p> - “God forgive me for my romancing!” he murmured, when her ladyship had - departed and he stood wiping his forehead. “God forgive me! If it wasn’t - for the sake of the slate or two, the ne’er a word but the blessed truth - would have been forced from me. A Cruiskeen! How was it that the notion - seized me at all?” - </p> - <p> - He hurried off to an ingenious friend and confidential adviser of his, - whose name was O’Flaherty, and who did a little in the horse-dealing line—a - profession that tends to develop the ingenuity of those associated with it - either as buyers or sellers—and Mr. O’Flaherty, after hearing Father - Conn’s story, sat down on the side of one of the ditches, which are such a - distinctive feature of Ballycruiskeen and the neighbourhood, and roared - with laughter. - </p> - <p> - “Ye’ve done it this time, and no mistake, Father Conn,” he cried, when he - had partially recovered from his hilarity. “I always said you’d do it some - day, and ye’ve done it now. A Cruiskeen! Mother of Moses! A Cruiskeen! Oh, - but it’s yourself has the quare head, Father Conn!” - </p> - <p> - “Give over your fun, and tell us what’s to be done—that’s what - you’re to do if there’s any good in you at all,” said the priest. - </p> - <p> - “Oh, by my soul, ye’ll have to carry out the enterprise in your own way, - my brave Father Conn,” said Mr. O’Flaherty. “A Cruiskeen! A——” - </p> - <p> - “Phinny O’Flaherty,” said the priest solemnly, “if ye don’t want to have - the curse of the Holy Church flung at that red head of yours, ye’ll rise - and put me on the way of getting up at least a jig or two on the Curragh - this night.” - </p> - <p> - After due consideration Mr. O’Flaherty came to the conclusion that it - would be unwise on his part to put in motion the terrible machinery of the - Papal Interdict—if the forces of the Vatican were to be concentrated - upon him he might never again be able to dispose of a “roarer” as merely a - “whistler” to someone whose suspicions were susceptible of being lulled by - a brogue. Mr. Phineas O’Flaherty consequently assured Father Conn that he - would help his reverence, even if the act should jeopardize his prospects - of future happiness in another world. - </p> - <p> - <br /><br /> - </p> - <hr /> - <p> - <a name="link2HCH0014" id="link2HCH0014"> </a> - </p> - <div style="height: 4em;"> - <br /><br /><br /><br /> - </div> - <h2> - CHAPTER XIV.—ON AN IRISH DANCE. - </h2> - <p class="pfirst"> - <span class="dropcap" style="font-size: 4.00em">L</span>ADY INNISFAIL’S - guests—especially those who had been wandering over the mountains - with guns all day—found her rather too indefatigable in her search - for new methods of entertaining them. The notion of an after-dinner stroll - of a few miles to the village of Ballycruiskeen for the sake of witnessing - an entertainment, the details of which Lady Innisfail was unable to do - more than suggest, and the attractions of which were rather more than - doubtful, was not largely relished at the Castle. - </p> - <p> - Lord Innisfail announced his intention of remaining where he had dined; - but he was one of the few men who could afford to brave Lady Innisfail’s - disdain and to decline to be chilled by her cold glances. The other men - who did not want to be entertained on the principles formulated by Lady - Innisfail, meanly kept out of her way after dinner. They hoped that they - might have a chance of declaring solemnly afterwards, that they had been - anxious to go, but had waited in vain for information as to the hour of - departure, the costume to be worn, and the password—if a password - were needed—to admit them to the historic rites of the Cruiskeen. - </p> - <p> - One of the women declined to go, on the ground that, so far as she could - gather, the rite was not evangelical. Her views were evangelical. - </p> - <p> - One of the men—he was an Orangeman from Ulster—boldly refused - to attend what was so plainly a device planned by the Jesuits for the - capture of the souls—he assumed that they had souls—of the - Innisfail family and their guests. - </p> - <p> - Miss Craven professed so ardently to be looking forward to the - entertainment, that Mr. Airey, with his accustomed observance of the - distribution of high lights in demeanour as well as in conversation. felt - certain that she meant to stay at the Castle. - </p> - <p> - His accuracy of observation was proved when the party were ready to set - out for Ballycruiskeen. MIss Craven’s maid earned that lady’s affectionate - regards to her hostess; she had been foolish enough to sit in the sun - during the afternoon with that fascinating novel, and as she feared it - would, her indiscretion had given her a headache accompanied by dizziness. - She would thus be unable to go with the general party to the village, but - if she possibly could, she would follow them in an hour—perhaps - less. - </p> - <p> - Edmund Airey smiled the smile of the prophet who lives to see his - prediction realized—most of the prophets died violent deaths before - they could have that gratification. - </p> - <p> - “Yes, it was undoubtedly an indiscretion,” he murmured. - </p> - <p> - “Sitting in the sun?” said Lady Innisfail. - </p> - <p> - “Reading Paul Bourget,” said he. - </p> - <p> - “Of course,” said Lady Innisfail. “Talking of indiscretions, has anyone - seen—ah, never mind.” - </p> - <p> - “It is quite possible that the old friend whom you say he wrote about, may - be a person of primitive habits—he may be inclined to retire early,” - said Mr. Airey. - </p> - <p> - Lady Innisfail gave a little puzzled glance at him—the puzzled - expression vanished in a moment, however, before the ingenuousness of his - smile. - </p> - <p> - “What a fool I am becoming!” she whispered. “I really never thought of - that.” - </p> - <p> - “That was because you never turned your attention properly to the mystery - of the headache,” said he. - </p> - <p> - Then they set off in the early moonlight for their walk along the cliff - path that, in the course of a mile or so, trended downward and through the - Pass of Lamdhu, with its dark pines growing half-way up the slope on one - side. The lower branches of the trees stretched fantastic arms over the - heads of the party walking on the road through the Pass. In the moonlight - these fantastic arms seemed draped. The trees seemed attitudinizing to one - another in a strange pantomime of their own. - </p> - <p> - The village of Ballycruiskeen lay just beyond the romantic defile, so that - occasionally the inhabitants failed to hear the sound of the Atlantic - hoarsely roaring as it was being strangled in the narrow part of the - lough. They were therefore sometimes merry with a merriment impossible to - dwellers nearer the coast. - </p> - <p> - It did not appear to their visitors that this was one of their merry - nights. The natives were commanded by their good priest to be merry for - “the quality,” under penalties with which they were well acquainted. But - merriment under a penalty is no more successful than the smile which is - manufactured in a photographer’s studio. - </p> - <p> - Father Conn made the mistake of insisting on all the members of his flock - washing their faces. They had washed all the picturesqueness out of them, - Mr. Airey suggested. - </p> - <p> - The Curragh of Ballycruiskeen was a somewhat wild moorland that became - demoralized into a bog at one extremity. There was, however, a - sufficiently settled portion to form a dancing green, and at one side of - this patch the shocking incongruity of chairs—of a certain sort—and - even a sofa—it was somewhat less certain—met the eyes of the - visitors. - </p> - <p> - “Mind this, ye divils,” the priest was saying in an affectionate way to - the members of his flock, as the party from the Castle approached. “Mind - this, it’s dancing a new roof on the chapel that ye are. Every step ye - take means a slate, so it does.” - </p> - <p> - This was clearly the peroration of the pastor’s speech. - </p> - <p> - The speech of Mr. Phineas O’Flaherty, who was a sort of unceremonious - master of the ceremonies, had been previously delivered, fortunately when - the guests were out of hearing. - </p> - <p> - At first the entertainment seemed to be a very mournful one. It was too - like examination day at a village school to convey an idea of spontaneous - mirth. The “quality” sat severely on the incongruous chairs—no one - was brave enough to try the sofa—and some of the “quality” used - double eye-glasses with handles, for the better inspection of the - performers. This was chilling to the performers. - </p> - <p> - In spite of the efforts of Father Conn and his stage manager, Mr. - O’Flaherty, the members of the cast for the entertainment assumed a - huddled appearance that did themselves great injustice. They declined to - group themselves effectively, but suggested to Mr. Durdan—who was - not silent on the subject—one of the illustrations to Foxe’s Book of - Martyrs—a scene in which about a score of persons about to be - martyred are shown to be awaiting, with an aspect of cheerful resignation - that deceived no one, their “turn” at the hands of the executioner. - </p> - <p> - The merry Irish jig had a depressing effect at first. The priest was - well-meaning, but he had not the soul of an artist. When a man has devoted - all his spare moments for several years to the repression of unseemly - mirth, he is unwise to undertake, at a moment’s notice, the duties of - stimulating such mirth. Under the priest’s eye the jig was robbed of its - jiguity, so to speak. It was the jig of the dancing class. - </p> - <p> - Mr. O’Flaherty threatened to scandalize Father Conn by a few exclamations - about the display of fetlocks—the priest had so little experience of - the “quality” that he fancied a suggestion of slang would be offensive to - their ears. He did not know that the hero of the “quality” in England is - the costermonger, and that a few years ago the hero was the cowboy. But - Edmund Airey, perceiving with his accustomed shrewdness, how matters - stood, managed to draw the priest away from the halfhearted exponents of - the dance, and so questioned him on the statistics of the parish—for - Father Conn was as hospitable with his statistics as he was with his - whiskey punch upon occasions—that half an hour had passed before - they returned together to the scene of the dance, the priest with a - five-pound note of Mr. Airey’s pressed against his heart. - </p> - <p> - “Murder alive! what’s this at all at all?” cried Father Conn, becoming - aware of the utterance of whoop after whoop by the dancers. - </p> - <p> - “It’s the jig they’re dancin’ at last, an’ more power to thim!” cried - Phineas O’Flaherty, clapping his hands and giving an encouraging whoop or - two. - </p> - <p> - He was right. The half dozen couples artistically dishevelled, and rapidly - losing the baleful recollections of having been recently tidied up to meet - the “quality”—rapidly losing every recollection of the critical gaze - of the “quality”—of the power of speech possessed by the priest—of - everything, clerical and lay, except the strains of the fiddle which - occupied an intermediate position between things lay and clerical, being - wholly demoniac—these half dozen couples were dancing the jig with a - breadth and feeling that suggested the youth of the world and the reign of - Bacchus. - </p> - <p> - Black hair flowing in heavy flakes over shoulders unevenly bare—shapely - arms flung over heads in an attitude of supreme self-abandonment—a - passionate advance, a fervent retreat, then an exchange of musical cries - like wild gasps for breath, and ever, ever, ever the demoniac music of the - fiddle, and ever, ever, ever the flashing and flying from the ground like - the feet of the winged Hermes—flashing and flashing with the - moonlight over all, and the fantastic arms of the hill-side pines - stretched out like the fringed arms of a grotesque Pierrot—this was - the scene to which the priest returned with Edmund Airey. - </p> - <p> - He threw up his hands and was about to rush upon the half-frenzied - dancers, when Edmund grasped him by the arm, and pointed mutely to the - attitude of the “quality.” - </p> - <p> - Lady Innisfail and her friends were no longer sitting frigidly on their - chairs—the double eye-glasses were dropped, and those who had held - them were actually joining in the whoops of the dancers. Her ladyship was - actually clapping her hands in the style of encouragement adopted by Mr. - O’Flaherty. - </p> - <p> - The priest stood in the attitude in which he had been arrested by the - artful Edmund Airey. His eyes and his mouth were open, and his right hand - was pressed against the five-pound note that he had just received. There - was a good deal of slate-purchasing potentialities in a five-pound note. - If her ladyship and her guests were shocked—as the priest, never - having heard of the skirt dance and its popularity in the drawing-room—believed - they should be, they were not displaying their indignation in a usual way. - They were almost as excited as the performers. - </p> - <p> - Father Conn seated himself without a word of protest, in one of the chairs - vacated by the Castle party. He felt that if her ladyship liked that form - of entertainment, the chapel roof was safe. The amount of injury that - would be done to the Foul Fiend by the complete re-roofing of the chapel - should certainly be sufficient to counteract whatever sin might be - involved in the wild orgy that was being carried on beneath the light of - the moon. This was the consolation that the priest had as he heard whoop - after whoop coming from the dancers. - </p> - <p> - Six couples remained on the green dancing-space. The fiddler was a - wizened, deformed man with small gleaming eyes. He stood on a stool and - kept time with one foot. He increased the time of the dance so gradually - as to lead the dancers imperceptibly on until, without being aware of it, - they had reached a frenzied pitch that could not be maintained for many - minutes. But still the six couples continued wildly dancing, the moonlight - striking them aslant and sending six black quivering shadows far over the - ground. Suddenly a man dropped out of the line and lay gasping on the - grass. Then a girl flung herself with a cry into the arms of a woman who - was standing among the onlookers. Faster still and faster went the - grotesquely long arms of the dwarf fiddler—his shadow cast by the - moonlight was full of horrible suggestions—and every now and again a - falsetto whoop came from him, his teeth suddenly gleaming as his lips - parted in uttering the cry. - </p> - <p> - The two couples, who now remained facing one another, changing feet with a - rapidity that caused them to appear constantly off the ground, were - encouraged by the shouts and applause of their friends. The air was full - of cries, in which the spectators from the Castle joined. Faster still the - demoniac music went, every strident note being clearly heard above the - shouts. But when one of the two couples staggered wildly and fell with - outstretched arms upon the grass, the shriek of the fiddle sounded but - faintly above the cries. - </p> - <p> - The priest could restrain himself no longer. He sprang to his feet and - kicked the stool from under the fiddler, sending the misshapen man - sprawling in one direction and his instrument with an unearthly shriek in - another. - </p> - <p> - Silence followed that shriek. It lasted but a few seconds, however. The - figure of a man—a stranger—appeared running across the open - space between the village and the Curragh, where the dance was being held. - </p> - <p> - He held up his right hand in so significant a way, that the priest’s foot - was arrested in the act of implanting another kick upon the stool, and the - fiddler sat up on the ground and forgot to look for his instrument through - surprise at the apparition. - </p> - <p> - “It’s dancin’ at the brink of the grave, ye are,” gasped the man, as he - approached the group that had become suddenly congested in anticipation of - the priest’s wrath. - </p> - <p> - “Why, it’s only Brian the boatman, after all,” said Lady Innisfail. “Great - heavens! I had such a curious thought as he appeared. Oh, that dancing! He - did not seem to be a man.” - </p> - <p> - “This is no doubt part of the prehistoric rite,” said Mr. Airey. - </p> - <p> - “How simply lovely!” cried Miss Stafford. - </p> - <p> - “In God’s name, man, tell us what you mean,” said the priest. - </p> - <p> - “It’s herself,” gasped Brian. “It’s the one that’s nameless. Her wail is - heard over all the lough—I heard it with my ears and hurried here - for your reverence. Don’t we know that she never cries except for a - death?” - </p> - <p> - “He means the Banshee,” said Lady Innisfail. - </p> - <p> - “The people, I’ve heard, think it unlucky to utter her name.” - </p> - <p> - “So lovely! Just like savages!” said Miss Stafford. - </p> - <p> - “I dare say the whole thing is only part of the ceremony of the - Cruiskeen,” said Mr. Durdan. - </p> - <p> - “Brian O’Donal,” said the priest; “have you come here to try and terrify - the country side with your romancin’?” - </p> - <p> - “By the sacred Powers, your reverence, I heard the cry of her myself, as I - came by the bend of the lough. If it’s not the truth that I’m after - speaking, may I be the one that she’s come for.” - </p> - <p> - “Doesn’t he play the part splendidly?” said Lady Innisfail. “I’d almost - think that he was in earnest. Look how the people are crossing - themselves.” - </p> - <p> - Miss Stafford looked at them through her double eye-glasses with the long - handle. - </p> - <p> - “How lovely!” she murmured. “The Cruiskeen is the Oberammergau of - Connaught.” - </p> - <p> - Edmund Airey laughed. - </p> - <p> - “God forgive us all for this night!” said the priest. “Sure, didn’t I - think that the good that would come of getting on the chapel roof would - cover the shame of this night! Go to your cabins, my children. You were - not to blame. It was me and me only. My Lady”—he turned to the - Innisfail party—“this entertainment is over. God knows I meant it - for the best.” - </p> - <p> - “But we haven’t yet heard the harper,” cried Lady Innisfail. - </p> - <p> - “And the native bards,” said Miss Stafford. “I should so much like to hear - a bard. I might even recite a native poem under his tuition.” - </p> - <p> - Miss Stafford saw a great future for native Irish poetry in English - drawing-rooms. It might be the success of a season. - </p> - <p> - “The entertainment’s over,” said the priest. - </p> - <p> - “It’s that romancer Brian, that’s done it all,” cried Phineas O’Flaherty. - </p> - <p> - “Mr. O’Flaherty, if it’s not the truth may I—oh, didn’t I hear her - voice, like the wail of a girl in distress?” cried Brian. - </p> - <p> - “Like what?” said Mr. Airey. - </p> - <p> - “Oh, you don’t believe anything—we all know that, sir,” said Brian. - </p> - <p> - “A girl in distress—I believe in that, at any rate,” said Edmund. - </p> - <p> - “Now!” said Miss Stafford, “don’t you think that I might recite something - to these poor people?” She turned to Lady Innisfail. “Poor people! They - may never have heard a real recitation—‘The Dove Cote,’ ‘Peter’s - Blue Bell’—something simple.” - </p> - <p> - There was a movement among her group. - </p> - <p> - “The sooner we get back to the Castle the better it will be for all of - us,” said Lady Innisfail. “Yes, Father Constantine, we distinctly looked - for a native bard, and we are greatly disappointed. Who ever heard of a - genuine Cruiskeen without a native bard? Why, the thing’s absurd!” - </p> - <p> - “A Connaught Oberammergau without a native bard! <i>Oh, Padre mio—Padre - mio!</i>” said Miss Stafford, daintily shaking her double eye-glasses at - the priest. - </p> - <p> - “My lady,” said he, “you heard what the man said. How would it be possible - for us to continue this scene while that warning voice is in the air?” - </p> - <p> - “If you give us a chance of hearing the warning voice, we’ll forgive you - everything, and say that the Cruiskeen is a great success,” cried Lady - Innisfail. - </p> - <p> - “If your ladyship takes the short way to the bend of the lough you may - still hear her,” said Brian. - </p> - <p> - “God forbid,” said the priest. - </p> - <p> - “Take us there, and if we hear her, I’ll give you half a sovereign,” cried - her ladyship, enthusiastically. - </p> - <p> - “If harm comes of it don’t blame me,” said Brian. “Step out this way, my - lady.” - </p> - <p> - “We may still be repaid for our trouble in coming so far,” said one of the - party. “If we do actually hear the Banshee, I, for one, will feel more - than satisfied.” - </p> - <p> - Miss Stafford, as she hurried away with the party led by Brian, wondered - if it might not be possible to find a market for a Banshee’s cry in a - London drawing-room. A new emotion was, she understood, eagerly awaited. - The serpentine dance and the costermonger’s lyre had waned. It was - extremely unlikely that they should survive another season. If she were to - be first in the field with the Banshee’s cry, introduced with a few dainty - steps of the jig incidental to a poem with a refrain of “Asthore” or - “Mavourneen,” she might yet make a name for herself. - </p> - <p> - <br /><br /> - </p> - <hr /> - <p> - <a name="link2HCH0015" id="link2HCH0015"> </a> - </p> - <div style="height: 4em;"> - <br /><br /><br /><br /> - </div> - <h2> - CHAPTER XV.—ON THE SHRIEK. - </h2> - <p class="pfirst"> - <span class="dropcap" style="font-size: 4.00em">I</span>N a space of time - that was very brief, owing to the resolution with which Lady Innisfail - declined to accept the suggestion of short cuts by Brian, the whole party - found themselves standing breathless at the beginning of the line of - cliffs. A mist saturated with moonlight had drifted into the lough from - the Atlantic. It billowed below their eyes along the surface of the water, - and crawled along the seared faces of the cliffs, but no cold fingers of - the many-fingered mist clasped the higher ridges. The sound of the - crashing of the unseen waves about the bases of the cliffs filled the air, - but there was no other sound. - </p> - <p> - “Impostor!” said Edmund Airy, turning upon Brian. “You heard no White Lady - to-night. You have jeopardized our physical and your spiritual health by - your falsehood.” - </p> - <p> - “You shall get no half sovereign from me,” said Lady Innisfail. - </p> - <p> - “Is it me that’s accountable for her coming and going?” cried Brian, with - as much indignation as he could afford. Even an Irishman cannot afford the - luxury of being indignant with people who are in the habit of paying him - well, and an Irishman is ready to sacrifice much to sentiment. “It’s glad - we should all be this night not to hear the voice of herself.” - </p> - <p> - Lady Innisfail looked at him. She could afford to be indignant, and she - meant to express her indignation; but when it came to the point she found - that it was too profound to be susceptible of expression. - </p> - <p> - “Oh, come away,” she said, after looking severely at Brian for nearly a - minute. - </p> - <p> - “Dear Lady Innisfail,” said Mr. Durdan, “I know that you feel indignant, - fancying that we have been disappointed. Pray do not let such an idea have - weight with you for a moment.” - </p> - <p> - “Oh, no, no,” said Miss Stafford, who liked speaking in public quite as - well as Mr. Durdan. “Oh, no, no; you have done your best, dear Lady - Innisfail. The dance was lovely; and though, of course, we should have - liked to hear a native bard or two, as well as the Banshee—” - </p> - <p> - “Yet bards and Banshees we know to be beyond human control,” said Mr. - Airey. - </p> - <p> - “We know that if it rested with you, we should hear the Banshee every - night,” said Mr. Durdan. - </p> - <p> - “Yes, we all know your kindness of heart, dear Lady Innisfail,” resumed - Miss Stafford. - </p> - <p> - “Indeed you should hear it, and the bard as well,” cried Lady Innisfail. - “But as Mr. Airey says—and he knows all about bard and Banshees and - such like things Great heaven! We are not disappointed after all, thank - heaven!” - </p> - <p> - Lady Innisfail’s exclamation was uttered after there floated to the cliffs - where she and her friends were standing, from the rolling white mist that - lay below, the sound of a long wail. It was repeated, only fainter, when - she had uttered her thanksgiving, and it was followed by a more robust - shout. - </p> - <p> - “Isn’t it lovely?” whispered Lady Innisfail. - </p> - <p> - “I don’t like it,” said Miss Stafford, with a shudder. “Let us go away—oh, - let us go away at once.” - </p> - <p> - Miss Stafford liked simulated horrors only. The uncanny in verse was dear - to her; but when, for the first time, she was brought face to face with - what would have formed the subject of a thrilling romance with a - suggestion of the supernatural, she shuddered. - </p> - <p> - “Hush,” said Lady Innisfail; “if we remain quiet we may hear it again.” - </p> - <p> - “I don’t want to hear it again,” cried Miss Stafford. “Look at the man. He - knows all about it. He is one of the natives.” - </p> - <p> - She pointed to Brian, who was on his knees on the rock muttering petitions - for the protection of all the party. - </p> - <p> - He knew, however, that his half sovereign was safe, whatever might happen. - Miss Stafford’s remark was reasonable. Brian should know all about the - Banshee and its potentialities of mischief. - </p> - <p> - “Get up, you fool!” said Edmund Airey, catching the native by the - shoulder. “Don’t you know as well as I do that a boat with someone aboard - is adrift in the mist?” - </p> - <p> - “Oh, I know that you don’t believe in anything.” said Brian. - </p> - <p> - “I believe in your unlimited laziness and superstition,” said Edmund. “I’m - very sorry, my dear Lady Innisfail, to interfere with your entertainment, - but it’s perfectly clear to me that someone is in distress at the foot of - the cliffs.” - </p> - <p> - “How can you be so horrid—so commonplace?” said Lady Innisfail. - </p> - <p> - “He is one of the modern iconoclasts,” said another of the group. “He - would fling down our most cherished beliefs. He told me that he considered - Madame Blavatsky a swindler.” - </p> - <p> - “Dear Mr. Airey,” said Miss Stafford, who was becoming less timid as the - wail from the sea had not been repeated. “Dear Mr. Airey, let us entreat - of you to leave us our Banshee whatever you may take from us.” - </p> - <p> - “There are some things in heaven and earth that refuse to be governed by a - phrase,” sneered Mr. Durdan. - </p> - <p> - “Mules and the members of the Opposition are among them,” said Edmund, - preparing to descend the cliffs by the zig-zag track. - </p> - <p> - He had scarcely disappeared in the mist when there was a shriek from Miss - Stafford, and pointing down the track with a gesture, which for - expressiveness, she had never surpassed in the most powerful of her - recitations, she flung herself into Lady Innisfail’s arms. - </p> - <p> - “Great heavens!” cried Lady Innisfail. “It is the White Lady herself’!” - </p> - <p> - “We’re all lost, and the half sovereign’s nothing here or there,” said - Brian, in a tone of complete resignation. - </p> - <p> - Out of the mist there seemed to float a white figure of a girl. She stood - for some moments with the faint mist around her, and while the group on - the cliff watched her—some of them found it necessary to cling - together—another white figure floated through the mist to the side - of the first, and then came another figure—that of a man—only - he did not float. - </p> - <p> - “I wish you would not cling quite so close to me, my dear; I can’t see - anything of what’s going on,” said Lady Innisfail to Miss Stafford, whose - head was certainly an inconvenience to Lady Innisfail. - </p> - <p> - With a sudden, determined movement she shifted the head from her bosom to - her shoulder, and the instant that this feat was accomplished she cried - out, “Helen Craven!” - </p> - <p> - “Helen Craven?” said Miss Stafford, recovering the use of her head in a - moment. - </p> - <p> - “Yes, it’s Helen Craven or her ghost that’s standing there,” said Lady - Innisfail. - </p> - <p> - “And Harold Wynne is with her. Are you there, Wynne?” sang out Mr. Durdan. - </p> - <p> - “Hallo?” came the voice of Harold from below. “Who is there?” - </p> - <p> - “Why, we’re all here,” cried Edmund, emerging from the mist at his side. - “How on earth did you get here?—and Miss Craven—and—he - looked at the third figure—he had never seen the third figure - before. - </p> - <p> - “Oh, it’s a long story,” laughed Harold. “Will you give a hand to Miss - Craven?” - </p> - <p> - Mr. Airey said it would please him greatly to do so, and by his kindly aid - Miss Craven was, in the course of a few minutes, placed by the side of - Lady Innisfail. - </p> - <p> - She took the place just vacated by Miss Stafford on Lady Innisfail’s - bosom, and was even more embarrassing to Lady Innisfail than the other had - been. Helen Craven was heavier, to start with. - </p> - <p> - But it was rather by reason of her earnest desire to see the strange face, - that Lady Innisfail found Helen’s head greatly in her way. - </p> - <p> - “Lady Innisfail, when Miss Craven is quite finished with you, I shall - present to you Miss Avon,” said Harold. - </p> - <p> - “I should be delighted,” said Lady Innisfail. “Dearest Helen, can you not - spare me for a moment?” - </p> - <p> - Helen raised her head. - </p> - <p> - It was then that everyone perceived how great was the devastation done by - the mist to the graceful little curled fringes of her forehead. Her hair - was lank, showing that she had as massive a brow as Miss Stafford’s, if - she wished to display it. - </p> - <p> - “It is a great pleasure to me to meet you, Miss Avon; I’m sure that I have - often heard of you from Mr. Wynne and—oh, yes, many other people,” - said Lady Innisfail. “But just now—well, you can understand that we - are all bewildered.” - </p> - <p> - “Yes, we are all bewildered,” said Miss Avon. “You see, we heard the cry - of the White Lady—” - </p> - <p> - “Of course,” said Harold; “we heard it too. The White Lady was Miss - Craven. She was in one of the boats, and the mist coming on so suddenly, - she could not find her way back to the landing place. Luckily we were able - to take her boat in tow before it got knocked to pieces. I hope Miss - Craven did not over-exert herself.” - </p> - <p> - “I hope not,” said Lady Innisfail. “What on earth induced you to go out in - a boat alone, Helen—and suffering from so severe a headache into the - bargain?” - </p> - <p> - “I felt confident that the cool air would do me good,” said Miss Craven. - somewhat dolefully. - </p> - <p> - Lady Innisfail looked at her in silence for some moments, then she - laughed. - </p> - <p> - No one else seemed to perceive any reason for laughter. - </p> - <p> - Lady Innisfail then turned her eyes upon Miss Avon. The result of her - observation was precisely the same as the result of Harold’s first sight - of that face had been. Lady Innisfail felt that she had never seen so - beautiful a girl. - </p> - <p> - Then Lady Innisfail laughed again. - </p> - <p> - Finally she looked at Harold and laughed for the third time. The space of - a minute nearly was occupied by her observations and her laughter. - </p> - <p> - “I think that on the whole we should hasten on to the Castle,” said she at - length. “Miss Craven is pretty certain to be fatigued—we are, at any - rate. Of course you will come with us, Miss Avon.” - </p> - <p> - The group on the cliff ceased to be a group when she had spoken; but Miss - Avon did not move with the others. Harold also remained by her side. - </p> - <p> - “I don’t know what I should do,” said Miss Avon. “The boat is at the foot - of the cliff.” - </p> - <p> - “It would be impossible for you to find your course so long as the mist - continues,” said Harold. “Miss Avon and her father—he is an old - friend of mine—we breakfasted together at my college—are - living in the White House—you may have heard its name—on the - opposite shore—only a mile by sea, but six by land,” he added, - turning to Lady Innisfail. - </p> - <p> - “Returning to-night is out of the question,” said Lady Innisfail. “You - must come with us to the Castle for to-night. I shall explain all to your - father to-morrow, if any explanation is needed.” Miss Avon shook her head, - and murmured a recognition of Lady Innisfail’s kindness. - </p> - <p> - “There is Brian,” said Harold. “He will confront your father in the - morning with the whole story.” - </p> - <p> - “Yes, with the whole story,” said Lady Innisfail, with an amusing emphasis - on the words. “I already owe Brian half a sovereign.” - </p> - <p> - “Oh, Brian will carry the message all for love,” cried the girl. - </p> - <p> - Lady Innisfail did her best to imitate the captivating freshness of the - girl’s words. - </p> - <p> - “All for love—all for love!” she cried. - </p> - <p> - Harold smiled. He remembered having had brought under his notice a toy - nightingale that imitated the song of the nightingale so closely that the - Jew dealer, who wanted to sell the thing, declared that no one on earth - could tell the difference between the two. - </p> - <p> - The volubility of Brian in declaring that he would do anything out of love - for Miss Avon was amazing. He went down the cliff face to bring the boats - round to the regular moorings, promising to be at the Castle in half an - hour to receive Miss Avon’s letter to be put into her father’s hand at his - hour of rising. - </p> - <p> - By the time Miss Avon and Harold had walked to the Castle with Lady - Innisfail, they had acquainted her with a few of the incidents of the - evening—how they also had been caught by the mist while in their - boat, and had with considerable trouble succeeded in reaching the craft in - which Miss Craven was helplessly drifting. They had heard Miss Craven’s - cry for help, they said, and Harold had replied to it. But still they had - some trouble picking up her boat. - </p> - <p> - Lady Innisfail heard all the story, and ventured to assert that all was - well that ended well. - </p> - <p> - “And this is the end,” she cried, as she pointed to the shining hall seen - through the open doors. - </p> - <p> - “Yes, this is the end of all—a pleasant end to the story,” said the - girl. - </p> - <p> - Harold followed them as they entered. - </p> - <p> - He wondered if this was the end of the story, or only the beginning. - </p> - <p> - <br /><br /> - </p> - <hr /> - <p> - <a name="link2HCH0016" id="link2HCH0016"> </a> - </p> - <div style="height: 4em;"> - <br /><br /><br /><br /> - </div> - <h2> - CHAPTER XVI.—ON THE VALUE OF A BAD CHARACTER. - </h2> - <p class="pfirst"> - <span class="dropcap" style="font-size: 4.00em">I</span>T was said by some - people that the judge, during his vacation, had solved the problem set by - the philosopher to his horse. He had learned to live on a straw a day, - only there was something perpetually at the end of his straw—something - with a preposterous American name in a tumbler to match. - </p> - <p> - He had the tumbler and the straw on a small table by his side while he - watched, with great unsteadiness, the strokes of the billiard players. - </p> - <p> - From an hour after dinner he was in a condition of perpetual dozing. This - was his condition also from an hour after the opening of a case in court, - which required the closest attention to enable even the most delicately - appreciative mind to grasp even its simplest elements. - </p> - <p> - He had, he said, been the most widely awake of counsel for thirty years, - so that he rather thought he was entitled to a few years dozing as a - judge. - </p> - <p> - Other people—they were his admirers—said that his dozing - represented an alertness far beyond that of the most conscientiously - wakeful and watchful of the judicial establishment in England. - </p> - <p> - It is easy to resemble Homer—in nodding—and in this special - Homeric quality the judge excelled; but it was generally understood that - it would not be wise to count upon his nodding himself into a condition of - unobservance. He had already delivered judgment on the character of the - fine cannons of one of the players in the hall, and upon the hazards of - the other. He had declined to mark the game, however, and he had thereby - shown his knowledge of human nature. There had already been four disputes - as to the accuracy of the marking. (It was being done by a younger man). - </p> - <p> - “How can a man expect to make his favourite break after some hours on a - diabolical Irish jaunting car?” one of the players was asking, as he bent - over the table. - </p> - <p> - The words were uttered at the moment of Harold’s entrance, close behind - Lady Innisfail and Miss Avon. - </p> - <p> - Hearing the words he stood motionless before he had taken half-a-dozen - steps into the hall. - </p> - <p> - Lady Innisfail also stopped at the same instant, and looked over her - shoulder at Harold. - </p> - <p> - Through the silence there came the little click of the billiard balls. - </p> - <p> - The speaker gave the instinctive twist of the practised billiard player - toward the pocket that he wished the ball to approach. Then he took a - breath and straightened himself in a way that would have made any close - observer aware of the fact that he was no longer a young man. - </p> - <p> - There was, however, more than a suggestion of juvenility in his manner of - greeting Lady Innisfail. He was as effusive as is consistent with the - modern spirit of indifference to the claims of hostesses and all other - persons. - </p> - <p> - He was not so effusive when he turned to Harold; but that was only to be - expected, because Harold was his son. - </p> - <p> - “No, my boy,” said Lord Fotheringay, “I didn’t fancy that you would expect - to see me here to-night—I feel surprised to find myself here. It - seems like a dream to me—a charming dream-vista with Lady Innisfail - at the end of the vista. Innisfail always ruins his chances of winning a - game by attempting a screw back into the pocket. He leaves everything on. - You’ll see what my game is now.” - </p> - <p> - He chalked his cue and bent over the table once more. - </p> - <p> - Harold watched him make the stroke. “You’ll see what my game is,” said - Lord Fotheringay, as he settled himself down to a long break. - </p> - <p> - Harold questioned it greatly. His father’s games were rarely transparent. - </p> - <p> - “What on earth can have brought him?—oh, he takes one’s breath - away,” whispered Lady Innisfail to Harold, with a pretty fair imitation of - a smile lingering about some parts of her face. - </p> - <p> - Harold shook his head. There was not even the imitation of a smile about - his face. - </p> - <p> - Lady Innisfail gave a laugh, and turned quickly to Miss Avon. - </p> - <p> - “My husband will be delighted to meet you, my dear,” said she. “He is - certain to know your father.” - </p> - <p> - Harold watched Lord Innisfail shaking hands with Miss Avon at the side of - the billiard table, while his father bent down to make another stroke. - When the stroke was played he saw his father straighten himself and look - toward Miss Avon. - </p> - <p> - The look was a long one and an interested one. Then the girl disappeared - with Lady Innisfail, and the look that Lord Fotheringay cast at his son - was a short one, but it was quite as intelligible to that soft as the long - look at Miss Avon had been to him. - </p> - <p> - Harold went slowly and in a singularly contemplative mood to his bedroom, - whence he emerged in a space, wearing a smoking-jacket and carrying a pipe - and tobacco pouch. - </p> - <p> - The smoking-jackets that glowed through the hall towards the last hour of - the day at Castle Innisfail were a dream of beauty. - </p> - <p> - Lady Innisfail had given orders to have a variety of sandwiches and other - delicacies brought to the hall for those of her guests who had attended - the festivities at Ballycruiskeen; and when Harold found his way - downstairs, he perceived in a moment that only a few of the feeble ones of - the house-party—the fishermen who had touches of rheumatism and the - young women who cherished their complexions—were absent from the - hall. - </p> - <p> - He also noticed that his father was seated by the side of Beatrice Avon - and that he was succeeding in making himself interesting to her. - </p> - <p> - He knew that his father generally succeeded in making himself interesting - to women. - </p> - <p> - In another part of the hall Lady Innisfail was succeeding in making - herself interesting to some of the men. She also was accustomed to meet - with success in this direction. She was describing to such as had - contrived to escape the walk to Ballycruiskeen, the inexhaustibly romantic - charm of the scene on the Curragh while the natives were dancing, and the - descriptions certainly were not deficient in colour. - </p> - <p> - The men listened to her with such an aspect of being enthralled, she felt - certain that they were full of regret that they had failed to witness the - dance. It so happened, however, that the result of her account of the - scene was to lead those of her audience who had remained at the Castle, to - congratulate themselves upon a lucky escape. - </p> - <p> - And all this time, Harold noticed that his father was making himself - interesting to Beatrice Avon. - </p> - <p> - The best way for any man to make himself interesting to a woman is to show - himself interested in her. He knew that his father was well aware of this - fact, and that he was getting Beatrice Avon to tell him all about herself. - </p> - <p> - But when Lady Innisfail reached the final situation in her dramatic - account of the dance, and hurried her listeners to the brink of the cliff—when - she reproduced in a soprano that was still vibratory, the cry that had - sounded through the mist—when she pointed to Miss Avon in telling of - the white figure that had emerged from the mist—(Lady Innisfail did - not think it necessary to allude to Helen Craven, who had gone to bed)—the - auditors’ interest was real and not simulated. They looked at the white - figure as Lady Innisfail pointed to her, and their interest was genuine. - </p> - <p> - They could at least appreciate this element of the evening’s - entertainment, and as they glanced at Harold, who was eating a number of - sandwiches in a self-satisfied way, they thought that they might safely - assume that he was the luckiest of the <i>dramatis personae</i> of the - comedy—or was it a tragedy?—described by Lady Innisfail. - </p> - <p> - And all this time Harold was noticing that his father, by increasing his - interest in Beatrice, was making himself additionally interesting to her. - </p> - <p> - But the judge had also—at the intervals between his Homeric nods—been - noticing the living things around him. He put aside his glass and its - straw—he had been toying with it all the evening, though the liquid - that mounted by capillary attraction up the tube was something noisome, - without a trace of alcohol—and seated himself on the other side of - the girl. - </p> - <p> - He assured her that he had known her father. Lord Fotheringay did not - believe him; but this was not to the point, and he knew it. What was to - the point was the fact that the judge understood the elements of the art - of interesting a girl almost as fully as Lord Fotheringay did, without - having quite made it the serious business of his life. The result was that - Miss Avon was soon telling the judge all about herself—this was what - the judge professed to be the most anxious to hear—and Lord - Fotheringay lit a cigar. - </p> - <p> - He felt somewhat bitterly on the subject of the judge’s intrusion. But the - feeling did not last for long. He reflected upon the circumstance that - Miss Avon could never have heard that he himself was a very wicked man. - </p> - <p> - He knew that the interest that attaches to a man with a reputation for - being very wicked is such as need fear no rival. He felt that should his - power to interest a young woman ever be jeopardized, he could still fall - back upon his bad character and be certain to attract her. - </p> - <p> - <br /><br /> - </p> - <hr /> - <p> - <a name="link2HCH0017" id="link2HCH0017"> </a> - </p> - <div style="height: 4em;"> - <br /><br /><br /><br /> - </div> - <h2> - CHAPTER XVII.—ON PROVIDENCE AS A MATCH-MAKER. - </h2> - <p class="pfirst"> - <span class="dropcap" style="font-size: 4.00em">O</span>F course,” said - Lady Innisfail to Edmund Airey the next day. “Of course, if Harold alone - had rescued Helen from her danger last night, all would have been well. - You know as well as I do that when a man rescues a young woman from a - position of great danger, he can scarcely do less than ask her to marry - him.” - </p> - <p> - “Of course,” replied Edmund. “I really can’t see how, if he has any - dramatic appreciation whatever, he could avoid asking her to marry him.” - </p> - <p> - “It is beyond a question,” said Lady Innisfail. “So that if Harold had - been alone in the boat all would have been well. The fact of Miss Avon’s - being also in the boat must, however, be faced. It complicates matters - exceedingly.” - </p> - <p> - Edmund shook his head gravely. - </p> - <p> - “I knew that you would see the force of it,” resumed Lady Innisfail. “And - then there is his father—his father must be taken into account.” - </p> - <p> - “It might be as well, though I know that Lord Fotheringay’s views are the - same as yours.” - </p> - <p> - “I am sure that they are; but why, then, does he come here to sit by the - side of the other girl and interest her as he did last evening?” - </p> - <p> - “Lord Fotheringay can never be otherwise than interesting, even to people - who do not know how entirely devoid of scruple he is.” - </p> - <p> - “Of course I know all that; but why should he come here and sit beside so - very pretty a girl as this Miss Avon?” - </p> - <p> - “There is no accounting for tastes, Lady Innisfail. - </p> - <p> - “You are very stupid, Mr. Airey. What I mean is, why should Lord - Fotheringay behave in such a way as must force his son’s attention to be - turned in a direction that—that—in short, it should not be - turned in? Heaven knows that I want to do the best for Harold—I like - him so well that I could almost wish him to remain unmarried. But you know - as well as I do, that it is absolutely necessary for him to marry a girl - with a considerable amount of money.” - </p> - <p> - “That is as certain as anything can be. I gave him the best advice in my - power on this subject, and he announced his intention of asking Miss - Craven to marry him.” - </p> - <p> - “But instead of asking her he strolled round the coast to that wretched - cave, and there met, by accident, the other girl—oh, these other - girls are always appearing on the scene at the wrong moment.” - </p> - <p> - “The world would go on beautifully if it were not for the Other Girl.” - said Edmund. “If you think of it, there is not an event in history that - has not turned upon the opportune or inopportune appearance of the Other - Girl. Nothing worth speaking of has taken place, unless by the agency of - the Other Girl.” - </p> - <p> - “And yet Lord Fotheringay comes here and sits by the side of this charming - girl, and his son watches him making himself interesting to her as, alas! - he can do but too easily. Mr. Airey, I should not be surprised if Harold - were to ask Miss Avon to-day to marry him—I should not, indeed.” - </p> - <p> - “Oh, I think you take too pessimistic a view of the matter altogether, - Lady Innisfail. Anyhow, I don’t see that we can do more than we have - already done. I think I should feel greatly inclined to let Providence and - Lord Fotheringay fight out the matter between them.” - </p> - <p> - “Like the archangel and the Other over the body of Moses?” - </p> - <p> - “Well, something like that.” - </p> - <p> - “No, Mr. Airey; I don’t believe in Providence as a match-maker.” - </p> - <p> - Mr. Airey gave a laugh. He wondered if it was possible that Harold had - mentioned to her that he, Edmund, had expressed the belief that Providence - as a match-maker had much to learn. - </p> - <p> - “I don’t see how we can interfere,” said he. “I like Harold Wynne greatly. - He means to do something in the world, and I believe he will do it. He - affords a convincing example of the collapse of heredity as a principle. I - like him if only for that.” - </p> - <p> - Lady Innisfail looked at him in silence for a few moments. - </p> - <p> - “Yes,” she said, slowly. “Harold does seem to differ greatly from his - father. I wonder if it is the decree of Providence that has kept him - without money.” - </p> - <p> - “Do you suggest that the absence of money—?” - </p> - <p> - “No, no; I suggest nothing. If a man must be wicked he’ll be wicked - without money almost as readily as with it. Only I wonder, if Harold had - come in for the title and the property—such as it was—at the - same age as his father was when he inherited all, would he be so ready as - you say he is to do useful work on the side of the government of his - country?” - </p> - <p> - “That is a question for the philosophers,” said Edmund. - </p> - <p> - In this unsatisfactory way the conversation between Lady Innisfail and Mr. - Airey on the morning after Lord Fotheringay’s arrival at the Castle, came - to an end. No conversation that ends in referring the question under - consideration to the philosophers, can by any possibility be thought - satisfactory. But the conversation could not well be continued when Miss - Craven, by the side of Miss Avon, was seen to be approaching. - </p> - <p> - Edmund Airey turned his eyes upon the two girls, then they rested upon the - face of Beatrice. - </p> - <p> - As she came closer his glance rested upon the eyes of Beatrice. The result - of his observation was to convince him that he had never before seen such - beautiful eyes. - </p> - <p> - They were certainly gray; and they were as full of expression as gray eyes - can be. They were large, and to look into them seemed like looking into - the transparent depths of an unfathomed sea—into the transparent - heights of an inexhaustible heaven. - </p> - <p> - A glimpse of heaven suggests the bliss of the beatified. A glimpse of the - ocean suggests shipwreck. - </p> - <p> - He knew this perfectly well as he looked at her eyes; but only for an - instant did it occur to him that they conveyed some message to him. - </p> - <p> - Before he had time to think whether the message promised the bliss of the - dwellers in the highest heaven, or the disaster of those who go down into - the depths of the deepest sea, he was inquiring from Helen Craven if the - chill of which she had complained on the previous night, had developed - into a cold. - </p> - <p> - Miss Craven assured him that, so far from experiencing any ill effects - from her adventure, she had never felt better in all her life. - </p> - <p> - “But had it not been for Miss Avon’s hearing my cries of despair, goodness - knows where I should have been in another ten minutes,” she added, putting - her arm round Miss Avon’s waist, and looking, as Edmund had done, into the - mysterious depths of Miss Avon’s gray eyes. - </p> - <p> - “Nonsense!” said Miss Avon. “To tell you the plain truth, I did not hear - your cries. It was Mr. Wynne who said he heard the White Lady wailing for - her lover.” - </p> - <p> - “How could he translate the cry so accurately?” said Edmund. “Do you - suppose that he had heard the Banshee’s cry at the same place?” - </p> - <p> - He kept his eyes upon Miss Avon’s face, and he saw in a moment that she - was wondering how much he knew of the movements of Harold Wynne during the - previous two nights. - </p> - <p> - Helen Craven looked at him also pretty narrowly. She was wondering if he - had told anyone that he had suggested to her the possibility of Harold’s - being in the neighbourhood of the Banshee’s Cave during the previous - evening. - </p> - <p> - Both girls laughed in another moment, and then Edmund Airey laughed also—in - a sort of way. Lady Innisfail was the last to join in the laugh. But what - she laughed at was the way in which Edmund had laughed. - </p> - <p> - And while this group of four were upon the northern terrace, Harold was - seated the side of his father on one of the chairs that faced the south. - Lord Fotheringay was partial to a southern aspect. His life might be said - to be a life of southern aspects. He meant that it should never be out of - the sun, not because some of the incidents that seemed to him to make life - worth preserving were such as could best stand the searching light of the - sun, but simply because his was the nature of the butterfly. He was a - butterfly of fifty-seven—a butterfly that found it necessary to - touch up with artificial powders the ravages of years upon the delicate, - downy bloom of youth—a butterfly whose wings had now and again been - singed by contact with a harmful flame—whose still shapely body was - now and again bent with rheumatism. Surely the rheumatic butterfly is the - most wretched of insects! - </p> - <p> - He had fluttered away from a fresh singeing, he was assuring his son. Yes, - he had scarcely strength left in his wings to carry him out of the sphere - of influence of the flame. He had, he said in a mournful tone, been very - badly treated. She had treated him very badly. The Italian nature was - essentially false—he might have known it—and when an Italian - nature is developed with a high soprano, very shrill in its upper - register, the result was—well, the result was that the flame had - singed the wings of the elderly insect who was Harold’s father. - </p> - <p> - “Talk of money!” he cried, with so sudden an expression of emotion that a - few caked scraps of sickly, roseate powder fluttered from the crinkled - lines of his forehead—Talk of money! It was not a matter of hundreds—he - was quite prepared for that—but when the bill ran up to thousands—thousands—thousands—oh, - the whole affair was sickening. (Harold cordially agreed with him, though - he did not express himself to this effect). Was it not enough to shake - one’s confidence in woman—in human nature—in human art - (operatic)—in the world? - </p> - <p> - Yes, it was the Husband. - </p> - <p> - The Husband, Lord Fotheringay was disposed to regard in pretty much the - same light as Mr. Airey regarded the Other Girl. The Husband was not - exactly the obstacle, but the inconvenience. He had a habit of turning up, - and it appeared that in the latest of Lord Fotheringay’s experiences his - turning up had been more than usually inopportune. - </p> - <p> - “That is why I followed so close upon the heels of my letter to you,” said - the father. “The crash came in a moment—it was literally a crash - too, now that I think upon it, for that hot-blooded ruffian, her husband, - caught one corner of the table cloth—we were at supper—and - swept everything that was on the table into a corner of the room. Yes, the - bill is in my portmanteau. And she took his part. Heavens above! She - actually took his part. I was the scoundrel—<i>briccone!</i>—the - coarse Italian is still ringing in my ears. It was anything but a charming - duetto. He sang a basso—her upper register was terribly shrill—I - had never heard it more so. Artistically the scene was a failure; but I - had to run for all that. Humiliating, is it not, to be overcome by - something that would, if subjected to the recognized canons of criticism, - be pronounced a failure? And he swore that he would follow me and have my - life. Enough. You got my letter. Fortune is on your side, my boy. You - saved her life last night.” - </p> - <p> - “Whose life did I save?” asked the son. “Whose life? Heavens above! Have - you been saving more than one life?” - </p> - <p> - “Not more than one—a good deal less than one. Don’t let us get into - a sentimental strain, pater. You are the chartered—ah, the chartered - sentimentalist of the family. Don’t try and drag me into your strain. I’m - not old enough. A man cannot pose as a sentimentalist nowadays until he is - approaching sixty.” - </p> - <p> - “Really? Then I shall have to pause for a year or two still. Let us put - that question aside for a moment. Should I be exceeding my privileges if I - were to tell you that I am ruined?—Financially ruined, I mean, of - course; thank heaven, I am physically as strong as I was—ah, three - years ago.” - </p> - <p> - “You said something about my allowance, I think.” - </p> - <p> - “If I did not I failed in my duty as a father, and I don’t often do that, - my boy—thank God, I don’t often do that.” - </p> - <p> - “No,” said Harold. “If the whole duty of a father is comprised in - acquainting his son with the various reductions that he says he finds it - necessary to make in his allowance, you are the most exemplary of fathers, - pater.” - </p> - <p> - “There is a suspicion of sarcasm—or what is worse, epigram in that - phrase,” said the father. “Never mind, you cannot epigram away the stern - fact that I have now barely a sufficient income to keep body and soul - together. I wish you could.” - </p> - <p> - “So do I,” said Harold. “But yours is a <i>ménage à trois</i>. It is not - merely body and soul with your but body, soul, and sentiment—it is - the third element that is the expensive one.” - </p> - <p> - “I dare say you are right. Anyhow, I grieve for your position, my boy. If - it had pleased Heaven to make me a rich man, I would see that your - allowance was a handsome one.” - </p> - <p> - “But since it has pleased the other Power to make you a poor one—” - </p> - <p> - “You must marry Miss Craven—that’s the end of the whole matter, and - an end that most people would be disposed to regard as a very happy one, - too. She is a virtuous young woman, and what is better, she dresses - extremely well. What is best of all, she has several thousands a year.” - </p> - <p> - There was a suggestion of the eighteenth century phraseology in Lord - Fotheringay’s speech, that made him seem at least a hundred years old. - Surely people did not turn up their eyes and talk of virtue since the - eighteenth century, Harold thought. The word had gone out. There was no - more need for it. The quality is taken for granted in the nineteenth - century. - </p> - <p> - “You are a trifle over-vehement,” said he. - </p> - <p> - “Have I ever refused to ask Miss Craven to marry me?” - </p> - <p> - “Have you ever asked her—that’s the matter before us?” - </p> - <p> - “Never. But what does that mean? Why, simply that I have before me instead - of behind me a most interesting quarter of an hour—I suppose a - penniless man can ask a wealthy woman inside a quarter of an hour, to - marry him. The proposition doesn’t take longer in such a case than an - honourable one would.” - </p> - <p> - “You are speaking in a way that is not becoming in a son addressing his - father,” said Lord Fotheringay. “You almost make me ashamed of you.” - </p> - <p> - “You have had no reason to be ashamed of me yet,” said Harold. “So long as - I refrain from doing what you command me to do, I give you no cause to be - ashamed of me.” - </p> - <p> - “That is a pretty thing for a son to say,” cried the father, indignantly. - </p> - <p> - “For heaven’s sake don’t let us begin a family broil under the windows of - a house where we are guests,” said the son, rising quickly from the chair. - “We are on the border of a genuine family bickering. For God’s sake let us - stop in time.” - </p> - <p> - “I did not come here to bicker,” said the father. “Heavens above! Am I not - entitled to some show of gratitude at least for having come more than a - thousand miles—a hundred of them in an Irish train and ten of them - on an Irish jolting car—simply to see that you are comfortably - settled for life?” - </p> - <p> - “Yes,” said the son, “I suppose I should feel grateful to you for coming - so far to tell me that you are ruined and that I am a partner in your - ruin.” He had not seated himself, and now he turned his back upon his - father and walked round to the west side of the Castle where some of the - girls were strolling. They were waiting to see how the day would develop—if - they should put on oilskins and sou’westers or gauzes and gossamer—the - weather on the confines of the ocean knows only the extremes of winter or - summer. - </p> - <p> - The furthest of the watchers were, he perceived, Edmund Airey and Miss - Avon. He walked toward them, and pronounced in a somewhat irresponsible - way an opinion upon the weather. - </p> - <p> - Before the topic had been adequately discussed, Mr. Durdan and another man - came up to remind Mr. Airey that he had given them his word to be of their - party in the fishing boat, where they were accustomed to study the Irish - question for some hours daily. - </p> - <p> - Mr. Airey protested that his promise had been wholly a conditional one. It - had not been made on the assumption that the lough should be moaning like - a Wagnerian trombone, and it could not be denied that such notes were - being produced by the great rollers beneath the influence of a westerly - wind. - </p> - <p> - Harold gave a little shrug to suggest to Beatrice that the matter was not - one that concerned her or himself in the least, and that it might be as - well if Mr. Airey and his friends were left to discuss it by themselves. - </p> - <p> - The shrug scarcely suggested all that he meant it to suggest, but in the - course of a minute he was by the side of the girl a dozen yards away from - the three men. - </p> - <p> - “I wonder if you chanced to tell Mr. Airey of the queer way you and I - met,” she said in a moment. - </p> - <p> - “How could I have told any human being of that incident?” he cried. “Why - do you ask me such a question?” - </p> - <p> - “He knows all about it—so much is certain,” said she. “Oh, yes, he - gave me to understand so much—not with brutal directness, of - course.” - </p> - <p> - “No, I should say not—brutal directness is not in his line,” said - Harold. - </p> - <p> - “But the result is just the same as if he had been as direct as—as a - girl.” - </p> - <p> - “As a girl?” - </p> - <p> - “Yes. He said something about Miss Craven’s voice having suggested - something supernatural to Brian, and then he asked me all at once if there - had been any mist on the previous evening when I had rowed across the - lough. Now I should like to know how he guessed that I had crossed the - lough on the previous night.” - </p> - <p> - “He is clever—diabolically clever,” said Harold after a pause. “He - was with Miss Craven in the hall—they had been dancing—when I - returned—I noticed the way he looked at me. Was there anything in my - face to tell him that—that I had met you?” - </p> - <p> - She looked at his face and laughed. - </p> - <p> - “Your face,” she said. “Your face—what could there have been - apparent on your face for Mr. Airey to read?” - </p> - <p> - “What—what?” his voice was low. He was now looking into her gray - eyes. “What was there upon my face? I cannot tell. Was it a sense of doom? - God knows. Now that I look upon your face—even now I cannot tell - whether I feel the peace of God which passes understanding, or the doom of - those who go down to the sea and are lost.” - </p> - <p> - “I do not like to hear you speak in that way,” said she. “It would be - better for me to die than to mean anything except what is peaceful and - comforting to all of God’s creatures.” - </p> - <p> - “It would be better for you to die,” said he. He took his eyes away from - hers. They stood side by side in silence for some moments, before he - turned suddenly to her and said in quite a different strain. “I shall row - you across the lough when you are ready. Will you go after lunch?” - </p> - <p> - “I don’t think that I shall be going quite so soon,” said she. “The fact - is that Lady Innisfail was good enough to send Brian with another letter - to my father—a letter from herself, asking my father to come to the - Castle for a day or two, but, whether he comes or not, to allow me to - remain for some days.” - </p> - <p> - Again some moments passed before Harold spoke. - </p> - <p> - “I want you to promise to let me know where you go when you leave - Ireland,” said he. “I don’t want to lose sight of you. The world is large. - I wandered about in it for nearly thirty years before meeting you.” - </p> - <p> - She was silent. It seemed as if she was considering whether or not his - last sentence should be regarded as a positive proof of the magnitude of - the world. - </p> - <p> - She appeared to come to the conclusion that it would be unwise to discuss - the question—after all, it was only a question of statistics. - </p> - <p> - “If you wish it,” said she, “I shall let you know our next halting-place. - I fancy that my poor father is less enthusiastic than he was some years - ago on the subject of Irish patriotism. At any rate, I think that he has - worked out all the battles fought in this region.” - </p> - <p> - “Only let me know where you go,” said he. “I do not want to lose sight of - you. What did you say just now—peace and comfort to God’s creatures? - No, I do not want to lose sight of you.” - </p> - <p> - <br /><br /> - </p> - <hr /> - <p> - <a name="link2HCH0018" id="link2HCH0018"> </a> - </p> - <div style="height: 4em;"> - <br /><br /><br /><br /> - </div> - <h2> - CHAPTER XVIII.—ON THE PROFESSIONAL MORALIST. - </h2> - <p class="pfirst"> - <span class="dropcap" style="font-size: 4.00em">T</span>HE people—Edmund - Airey was one of them—who were accustomed to point to Harold Wynne - as an example of the insecurity of formulating any definite theory of - heredity, had no chance of being made aware of the nature of the - conversations in which he had taken part, or they might not have been - quite so ready to question the truth of that theory. - </p> - <p> - His father had made it plain to him, both by letter and word of mouth, - that the proper course for him to pursue was one that involved asking - Helen Craven to marry him—the adoption of any other course, even a - prosaic one, would practically mean ruin to him; and yet he had gone - straight from the side of his father, not to the side of Miss Craven, but - to the side of Miss Avon. And not only had he done this, but he had looked - into the gray eyes of Beatrice when he should have been gazing with ardour—or - simulated ardour—into the rather lustreless orbs of Helen. - </p> - <p> - To do precisely the thing which he ought not to have done was certainly a - trait which he had inherited from his father. - </p> - <p> - But he had not merely looked into the eyes of the one girl when he should - have been looking into those of the other girl, he had spoken into her - ears such words as would, if spoken into the ears of the other girl, have - made her happy. The chances were that the words which he had spoken would - lead to unhappiness. To speak such words had been his father’s weakness - all his life, so that it seemed that Harold had inherited this weakness - also. - </p> - <p> - Perhaps for a moment or two, after Edmund Airey had sauntered up, having - got the better of the argument with Mr. Durdan—he flattered himself - that he had invariably got the better of him in the House of Commons—Harold - felt that he was as rebellious against the excellent counsels of his - father as his father had ever been against the excellent precepts which - society has laid down for its own protection. He knew that the - circumstance of his father’s having never accepted the good advice which - had been offered to him as freely as advice, good and bad, is usually - offered to people who are almost certain not to follow it, did not - diminish from the wisdom of the course which his father had urged upon him - to pursue. He had acknowledged to Edmund Airey some days before, that the - substance of the advice was good, and had expressed his intention of - following it—nay, he felt even when he had walked straight from his - father’s side to indulge in that earnest look into the eyes of Beatrice, - that it was almost inevitable that he should take the advice of his - father; for however distasteful it may be, the advice of a father is - sometimes acted on by a son. But still the act of rebellion had been - pleasant to him—as pleasant to him as his father’s acts of the same - character had been to his father. - </p> - <p> - And all this time Helen Craven was making her usual elaborate preparations - for finishing her sketch of some local scene, and everyone knew that she - could not seek that scene unless accompanied by someone to carry her - umbrella and stool. - </p> - <p> - Lord Fotheringay perceived this in a moment from his seat facing the - south. He saw that Providence was on the side of art, so to speak—assuming - that a water-colour sketch of a natural landscape by an amateur is art, - and assuming that Providence meant simply an opportunity for his son to - ask Miss Craven to marry him. - </p> - <p> - Lord Fotheringay saw how Miss Craven lingered with her colour-box in one - hand and her stool in the other. What was she waiting for? He did not - venture to think that she was waiting for Harold to saunter up and take - possession of her apparatus, but he felt certain that if Harold were to - saunter up, Miss Craven’s eyes would brighten—so far as such eyes as - hers could brighten. His teeth met with a snap that threatened the gold - springs when he saw some other man stroll up and express the hope that - Miss Craven would permit him to carry her stool and umbrella, for her - sketching umbrella was brought from the hall by a servant. - </p> - <p> - Lord Fotheringay’s indignation against his son was great afterwards. He - made an excellent attempt to express to Edmund Airey what he felt on the - subject of Harold’s conduct, and Edmund shook his head most - sympathetically. - </p> - <p> - What was to be done, Lord Fotheringay inquired. What was to be done in - order to make Harold act in accordance with the dictates not merely of - prudence but of necessity as well? - </p> - <p> - Mr. Airey could not see that any positive action could be taken in order - to compel Harold to adopt the course which every sensible person would - admit was the right course—in fact the only course open to him under - the circumstances. He added that only two days ago Harold had admitted - that he meant to ask Miss Craven to marry him. - </p> - <p> - “Heavens above!” cried Lord Fotheringay. “He never admitted so much to me. - Then what has occurred to change him within a few days?” - </p> - <p> - “In such a case as this it is as well not to ask <i>what</i> but <i>who</i>,” - remarked Edmund. - </p> - <p> - Lord Fotheringay looked at him eagerly. “Who—who—you don’t - mean another girl?” - </p> - <p> - “Why should I not mean another girl?” said Edmund. “You may have some - elementary acquaintance with woman, Lord Fotheringay.” - </p> - <p> - “I have—yes, elementary,” admitted Lord Fotheringay. - </p> - <p> - “Then surely you must have perceived that a man’s attention is turned away - from one woman only by the appearance of another woman,” said Edmund. - </p> - <p> - “You mean that—by heavens, that notion occurred to me the moment - that I saw her. She is a lovely creature, Airey.” - </p> - <p> - “‘A gray eye or so!’ said Airey.” - </p> - <p> - “A gray eye or so!” cried Lord Fotheringay, who had not given sufficient - attention to the works of Shakespeare to recognize a quotation. “A gray—Oh, - you were always a cold-blooded fellow. Such eyes, Airey, are so uncommon - as—ah, the eyes are not to the point. They only lend colour to your - belief that she is the other girl. Yes, that notion occurred to me the - moment she entered the hall.” - </p> - <p> - “I believe that but for her inopportune appearance Harold would now be - engaged to Miss Craven,” said Edmund. - </p> - <p> - “There’s not the shadow of a doubt about the matter,” cried Lord - Fotheringay—both men seemed to regard Miss Craven’s acquiescence in - the scheme which they had in their minds, as outside the discussion - altogether. “Now what on earth did Lady Innisfail mean by asking a girl - with such eyes to stay here? A girl with such eyes has no business - appearing among people like us who have to settle our mundane affairs to - the best advantage. Those eyes are a disturbing influence, Airey. They - should never be seen while matters are in an unsettled condition. And Lady - Innisfail professes to be Harold’s friend.” - </p> - <p> - “And so she is,” said Edmund. “But the delight that Lady Innisfail finds - in capturing a strange face—especially when that face is beautiful—overcomes - all other considerations with her. That is why, although anxious—she - was anxious yesterday, though that is not saying she is anxious today—to - hear of Harold’s proposing to Miss Craven, yet she is much more anxious to - see the effect produced by the appearance of Miss Avon among her guests.” - </p> - <p> - “And this is a Christian country!” said Lord Fotheringay solemnly, after a - pause of considerable duration. - </p> - <p> - “Nominally,” said Mr. Airey, - </p> - <p> - “What is society coming to, Airey, when a woman occupying the position of - Lady Innisfail, does not hesitate to throw all considerations of - friendship to the winds solely for the sake of a momentary sensation?” - </p> - <p> - Lord Fotheringay was now so solemn that his words and his method of - delivering them suggested the earnestness of an evangelist—zeal is - always expected from an evangelist, though unbecoming in an ordained - clergyman. He held one finger out and raised it and lowered it with the - inflections of his voice with the skill of a professional moralist. - </p> - <p> - He had scarcely spoken before Miss Avon, by the side of the judge and Miss - Innisfail, appeared on the terrace. - </p> - <p> - The judge—he said he had known her father—was beaming on her. - Professing to know her father he probably considered sufficient - justification for beaming on her. - </p> - <p> - Lord Fotheringay and his companion watched the girl in silence until she - and her companions had descended to the path leading to the cliffs. - </p> - <p> - “Airey,” said Lord Fotheringay at length. “Airey, that boy of mine must be - prevented from making a fool of himself—he must be prevented from - making a fool of that girl. I would not like to see such a girl as that—I - think you said you noticed her eyes—made a fool of.” - </p> - <p> - “It would be very sad,” said Edmund. “But what means do you propose to - adopt to prevent the increase by two of the many fools already in the - world?” - </p> - <p> - “I mean to marry the girl myself,” cried Lord Fotheringay, rising to his - feet—not without some little difficulty, for rheumatism had for - years been his greatest enemy. - </p> - <p> - <br /><br /> - </p> - <hr /> - <p> - <a name="link2HCH0019" id="link2HCH0019"> </a> - </p> - <div style="height: 4em;"> - <br /><br /><br /><br /> - </div> - <h2> - CHAPTER XIX.—ON MODERN SOCIETY. - </h2> - <p class="pfirst"> - <span class="dropcap" style="font-size: 4.00em">E</span>DMUND AIREY had - the most perfect command of his features under all circumstances. While - the members of the Front Opposition Benches were endeavouring to sneer him - into their lobby, upon the occasion of a division on some question on - which it was rumoured he differed from the Government, he never moved a - muscle. The flaunts and gibes may have stung him, but he had never yet - given an indication of feeling the sting; so that if Lord Fotheringay - looked for any of those twitches about the corners of Mr. Airey’s mouth, - which the sudden announcement of his determination would possibly have - brought around the mouth of an ordinary man, he must have had little - experience of his companion’s powers. - </p> - <p> - But that Lord Fotheringay felt on the whole greatly flattered by the - impassiveness of Edmund Airey’s face after his announcement, Edmund Airey - did not for a moment doubt. When a man of fifty-seven gravely announces - his intention to another man of marrying a girl of, perhaps, twenty, and - with eyes of remarkable lustre, and when the man takes such an - announcement as the merest matter of course, the man who makes it has some - reason for feeling flattered. - </p> - <p> - The chances are, however, that he succeeds in proving to his own - satisfaction that he has no reason for feeling flattered; for the man of - fifty-seven who is fool enough to entertain the notion of marrying a girl - of twenty with lustrous eyes, is certainly fool enough to believe that the - announcement of his intention in this respect is in no way out of the - common. - </p> - <p> - Thus, when, after a glance concentrated upon the corners of Edmund Airey’s - mouth, Lord Fotheringay resumed his seat and began to give serious reasons - for taking the step that he had declared himself ready to take—reasons - beyond the mere natural desire to prevent Miss Avon from being made a fool - of—he gave no indication of feeling in the least flattered by the - impassiveness of the face of his companion. - </p> - <p> - Yes, he explained to Mr. Airey, he had been so badly treated by the world - that he had almost made up his mind to retire from the world—the - exact words in which he expressed that resolution were “to let the world - go to the devil in its own way.” - </p> - <p> - Now, as the belief was general that Lord Fotheringay’s presence in the - world had materially accelerated its speed in the direction which he had - indicated, the announcement of his intention to allow it to proceed - without his assistance was not absurd. - </p> - <p> - Yes, he had been badly treated by the world, he said. The world was very - wicked. He felt sad when he thought of the vast amount of wickedness there - was in the world, and the small amount of it that he had already enjoyed. - To be sure, it could not be said that he had quite lived the life of the - ideal anchorite: he admitted—and smacked his lips as he did so—that - he had now and again had a good time (Mr. Airey did not assume that the - word “good” was to be accepted in its Sunday-school sense) but on the - whole the result was disappointing. - </p> - <p> - “As saith the Preacher,” remarked Mr. Airey, when Lord Fotheringay paused - and shook his head so that another little scrap of caked powder escaped - from the depths of one of the wrinkles of his forehead. - </p> - <p> - “The Preacher—what Preacher?” he asked. - </p> - <p> - “The Preacher who cried <i>Vanitas Vanitatum</i>,” said Edmund. - </p> - <p> - “He had gone on a tour with an Italian opera company,” said Lord - Fotheringay, “and he had fallen foul of the basso. Airey, my boy, whatever - you do, steer clear of a prima donna with a high soprano. It means - thousands—thousands, and a precipitate flight at the last. You - needn’t try a gift of paste—the finest productions of the Ormuz Gem - Company—‘a Tiara for Thirty Shillings’—you know their - advertisement—no, I’ve tried that. It was no use. The real thing she - would have—Heavens above! Two thousand pounds for a trinket, and - nothing to show for it, but a smashing of supper plates and a hurried - flight. Ah, Airey, is it any wonder that I should make up my mind to live - a quiet life with—I quite forget who was in my mind when I commenced - this interesting conversation?” - </p> - <p> - “It makes no difference,” said Mr. Airey. “The principle is precisely the - same. There is Miss Innisfail looking for someone, I must go to her.” - </p> - <p> - “A desperately proper girl,” said Lord Fotheringay. “As desperately proper - as if she had once been desperately naughty. These proper girls know a - vast deal. She scarcely speaks to me. Yes, she must know a lot.” - </p> - <p> - His remarks were lost upon Mr. Airey, for he had politely hurried to Miss - Innisfail and was asking her if he could be of any assistance to her. But - when Miss Innisfail replied that she was merely waiting for Brian, the - boatman, who should have returned long ago from the other side of the - lough, Mr. Airey did not return to Lord Fotheringay. - </p> - <p> - He had had enough of Lord Fotheringay for one afternoon, and he hoped that - Lord Fotheringay would understand so much. He had long ago ceased to be - amusing. As an addition to the house-party at the Castle he was - unprofitable. He knew that Lady Innisfail was of this opinion, and he was - well aware also that Lady Innisfail had not given him more than a general - and very vague invitation to the Castle. He had simply come to the Castle - in order to avoid the possibly disagreeable consequences of buying some - thousands of pounds’ worth of diamonds—perhaps it would be more - correct to say, diamonds costing some thousands of pounds, leaving worth - out of the question—for a woman with a husband. - </p> - <p> - Airey knew that the philosophy of Lord Fotheringay was the philosophy of - the maker of omelettes. No one has yet solved the problem of how to make - omelettes without breaking eggs. Lord Fotheringay had broken a good many - eggs in his day, and occasionally the result was that his share of the - transaction was not the omelette but the broken shells. Occasionally, too, - Edmund Airey was well aware, Lord Fotheringay had suffered more - inconvenience than was involved in the mere fact of his being deprived of - the comestible. His latest adventure. Airey thought, might be included - among such experiences. He had fled to the brink of the ocean in order to - avoid the vengeance of the Husband. “Here the pursuer can pursue no more,” - was the line that was in Edmund Airey’s mind as he listened to the - fragmentary account of the latest <i>contretemps</i> of the rheumatic - butterfly. - </p> - <p> - Yes, he had had quite enough of Lord Fotheringay’s company. The - announcement of his intention to marry Miss Avon had not made him more - interesting in the eyes of Edmund Airey, though it might have done so in - other people’s eyes—for a man who makes himself supremely ridiculous - makes himself supremely interesting as well, in certain circles. - </p> - <p> - The announcement made by Lord Fotheringay had caused him to seem - ridiculous, though of course Edmund had made no sign to this effect: had - he made any sign he would not have heard the particulars of Lord - Fotheringay’s latest fiasco, and he was desirous of learning those - particulars. Having become acquainted with them, however, he found that he - had had quite enough of his company. - </p> - <p> - But in the course of the afternoon Mr. Airey perceived that, though in his - eyes there was something ridiculous in the notion of Lord Fotheringay’s - expression of a determination to marry Beatrice Avon, the idea might not - seem quite so ridiculous to other people—Miss Avon’s father, for - instance. - </p> - <p> - In another moment he had come to the conclusion that the idea might not - seem altogether absurd to Miss Avon herself. - </p> - <p> - Young women of twenty—even when they have been endowed by heaven - with lustrous eyes (assuming that the lustre of a young woman’s eyes is a - gift from heaven, and not acquired to work the purposes of a very - different power)—have been known to entertain without repugnance the - idea of marrying impecunious peers of fifty-seven; and upon this - circumstance Edmund pondered. - </p> - <p> - Standing on the brink of a cliff at the base of which the great rollers - were crouching like huge white-maned lions, Mr. Airey reflected as he had - never previously done, upon the debased condition of modern society, in - which such incidents are of constant occurrence. But, however deplorable - such incidents are, he knew perfectly well that there never had existed a - society in the world where they had not been quite as frequent as they are - in modern society in England. - </p> - <p> - Yes, it was quite as likely as not that Lord Fotheringay would be able to - carry out the intention which he had announced to his confidant of the - moment. - </p> - <p> - But when Mr. Airey thought of the lustrous eyes of Beatrice Avon, - recalling the next moment the rheumatic movements of Lord Fotheringay and - the falling of the scrap of caked powder from his forehead, he felt - quixotic enough to be equal to the attempt to prevent the realization of - Lord Fotheringay’s intention. - </p> - <p> - It was then that the thought occurred to him—Why should not Harold, - who was clearly ready to fall in love with the liquid eyes of Beatrice - Avon, ask her to marry him instead of his father? - </p> - <p> - The result of his consideration of this question was to convince him that - such an occurrence as it suggested should be averted at all hazards. - </p> - <p> - Only the worst enemy that Harold Wynne could have—the worst enemy - that the girl could have—would like to see them married. - </p> - <p> - It would be different if the hot-blooded Italian husband were to pursue - the enemy of his household to the brink of the Atlantic cliffs and then - push him over the cliffs into the depths of the Atlantic Ocean. But the - hot-blooded Italian was not yet in sight, and Edmund knew very well that - so long as Lord Fotheringay lived, Harold was dependent on him for his - daily bread. - </p> - <p> - If Harold were to marry Miss Avon, it would lie in his father’s power to - make him a pauper, or, worse, the professional director with the honorary - prefix of “Honourable” to his name, dear to the company promoter. - </p> - <p> - On the death of Lord Fotheringay Harold would inherit whatever property - still remained out of the hands of the mortgagees; but Edmund was well - aware of the longevity of that species of butterfly which is susceptible - of rheumatic attacks; so that for, perhaps, fifteen years Harold might - remain dependent upon the good-will of his father for his daily bread. - </p> - <p> - It thus appeared to Mr. Airey that the problem of how to frustrate the - intentions of Lord Fotheringay, was not an easy one to solve. - </p> - <p> - He knew the world too well to entertain for a moment the possibility of - defeating Lord Fotheringay’s avowed purpose by informing either the girl - or her father of the evil reputation of Lord Fotheringay. The evil deeds - of a duke have occasionally permitted his wife to obtain a divorce; but - they have never prevented him from obtaining another wife. - </p> - <p> - All this Mr. Edmund Airey knew, having lived in the world and observed the - ways of its inhabitants for several years. - </p> - <h3> - END OF VOLUME I. - </h3> - <div style="height: 6em;"> - <br /><br /><br /><br /><br /><br /> - </div> - - - - - - - -<pre> - - - - - -End of Project Gutenberg’s A Gray Eye or So, by Frank Frankfort Moore - -*** END OF THIS PROJECT GUTENBERG EBOOK A GRAY EYE OR SO *** - -***** This file should be named 51944-h.htm or 51944-h.zip ***** -This and all associated files of various formats will be found in: - http://www.gutenberg.org/5/1/9/4/51944/ - -Produced by David Widger from page images generously -provided by the Internet Archive - - -Updated editions will replace the previous one--the old editions will -be renamed. - -Creating the works from print editions not protected by U.S. copyright -law means that no one owns a United States copyright in these works, -so the Foundation (and you!) can copy and distribute it in the United -States without permission and without paying copyright -royalties. Special rules, set forth in the General Terms of Use part -of this license, apply to copying and distributing Project -Gutenberg-tm electronic works to protect the PROJECT GUTENBERG-tm -concept and trademark. Project Gutenberg is a registered trademark, -and may not be used if you charge for the eBooks, unless you receive -specific permission. If you do not charge anything for copies of this -eBook, complying with the rules is very easy. You may use this eBook -for nearly any purpose such as creation of derivative works, reports, -performances and research. They may be modified and printed and given -away--you may do practically ANYTHING in the United States with eBooks -not protected by U.S. copyright law. Redistribution is subject to the -trademark license, especially commercial redistribution. - -START: FULL LICENSE - -THE FULL PROJECT GUTENBERG LICENSE -PLEASE READ THIS BEFORE YOU DISTRIBUTE OR USE THIS WORK - -To protect the Project Gutenberg-tm mission of promoting the free -distribution of electronic works, by using or distributing this work -(or any other work associated in any way with the phrase “Project -Gutenberg”), you agree to comply with all the terms of the Full -Project Gutenberg-tm License available with this file or online at -www.gutenberg.org/license. - -Section 1. General Terms of Use and Redistributing Project -Gutenberg-tm electronic works - -1.A. By reading or using any part of this Project Gutenberg-tm -electronic work, you indicate that you have read, understand, agree to -and accept all the terms of this license and intellectual property -(trademark/copyright) agreement. If you do not agree to abide by all -the terms of this agreement, you must cease using and return or -destroy all copies of Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works in your -possession. If you paid a fee for obtaining a copy of or access to a -Project Gutenberg-tm electronic work and you do not agree to be bound -by the terms of this agreement, you may obtain a refund from the -person or entity to whom you paid the fee as set forth in paragraph -1.E.8. - -1.B. “Project Gutenberg” is a registered trademark. It may only be -used on or associated in any way with an electronic work by people who -agree to be bound by the terms of this agreement. There are a few -things that you can do with most Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works -even without complying with the full terms of this agreement. See -paragraph 1.C below. There are a lot of things you can do with Project -Gutenberg-tm electronic works if you follow the terms of this -agreement and help preserve free future access to Project Gutenberg-tm -electronic works. See paragraph 1.E below. - -1.C. The Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation (“the -Foundation” or PGLAF), owns a compilation copyright in the collection -of Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works. Nearly all the individual -works in the collection are in the public domain in the United -States. If an individual work is unprotected by copyright law in the -United States and you are located in the United States, we do not -claim a right to prevent you from copying, distributing, performing, -displaying or creating derivative works based on the work as long as -all references to Project Gutenberg are removed. Of course, we hope -that you will support the Project Gutenberg-tm mission of promoting -free access to electronic works by freely sharing Project Gutenberg-tm -works in compliance with the terms of this agreement for keeping the -Project Gutenberg-tm name associated with the work. You can easily -comply with the terms of this agreement by keeping this work in the -same format with its attached full Project Gutenberg-tm License when -you share it without charge with others. - -1.D. The copyright laws of the place where you are located also govern -what you can do with this work. Copyright laws in most countries are -in a constant state of change. If you are outside the United States, -check the laws of your country in addition to the terms of this -agreement before downloading, copying, displaying, performing, -distributing or creating derivative works based on this work or any -other Project Gutenberg-tm work. The Foundation makes no -representations concerning the copyright status of any work in any -country outside the United States. - -1.E. Unless you have removed all references to Project Gutenberg: - -1.E.1. The following sentence, with active links to, or other -immediate access to, the full Project Gutenberg-tm License must appear -prominently whenever any copy of a Project Gutenberg-tm work (any work -on which the phrase “Project Gutenberg” appears, or with which the -phrase “Project Gutenberg” is associated) is accessed, displayed, -performed, viewed, copied or distributed: - - This eBook is for the use of anyone anywhere in the United States and - most other parts of the world at no cost and with almost no - restrictions whatsoever. You may copy it, give it away or re-use it - under the terms of the Project Gutenberg License included with this - eBook or online at www.gutenberg.org. If you are not located in the - United States, you’ll have to check the laws of the country where you - are located before using this ebook. - -1.E.2. If an individual Project Gutenberg-tm electronic work is -derived from texts not protected by U.S. copyright law (does not -contain a notice indicating that it is posted with permission of the -copyright holder), the work can be copied and distributed to anyone in -the United States without paying any fees or charges. If you are -redistributing or providing access to a work with the phrase “Project -Gutenberg” associated with or appearing on the work, you must comply -either with the requirements of paragraphs 1.E.1 through 1.E.7 or -obtain permission for the use of the work and the Project Gutenberg-tm -trademark as set forth in paragraphs 1.E.8 or 1.E.9. - -1.E.3. If an individual Project Gutenberg-tm electronic work is posted -with the permission of the copyright holder, your use and distribution -must comply with both paragraphs 1.E.1 through 1.E.7 and any -additional terms imposed by the copyright holder. Additional terms -will be linked to the Project Gutenberg-tm License for all works -posted with the permission of the copyright holder found at the -beginning of this work. - -1.E.4. Do not unlink or detach or remove the full Project Gutenberg-tm -License terms from this work, or any files containing a part of this -work or any other work associated with Project Gutenberg-tm. - -1.E.5. Do not copy, display, perform, distribute or redistribute this -electronic work, or any part of this electronic work, without -prominently displaying the sentence set forth in paragraph 1.E.1 with -active links or immediate access to the full terms of the Project -Gutenberg-tm License. - -1.E.6. You may convert to and distribute this work in any binary, -compressed, marked up, nonproprietary or proprietary form, including -any word processing or hypertext form. However, if you provide access -to or distribute copies of a Project Gutenberg-tm work in a format -other than “Plain Vanilla ASCII” or other format used in the official -version posted on the official Project Gutenberg-tm web site -(www.gutenberg.org), you must, at no additional cost, fee or expense -to the user, provide a copy, a means of exporting a copy, or a means -of obtaining a copy upon request, of the work in its original “Plain -Vanilla ASCII” or other form. Any alternate format must include the -full Project Gutenberg-tm License as specified in paragraph 1.E.1. - -1.E.7. Do not charge a fee for access to, viewing, displaying, -performing, copying or distributing any Project Gutenberg-tm works -unless you comply with paragraph 1.E.8 or 1.E.9. - -1.E.8. You may charge a reasonable fee for copies of or providing -access to or distributing Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works -provided that - -* You pay a royalty fee of 20% of the gross profits you derive from - the use of Project Gutenberg-tm works calculated using the method - you already use to calculate your applicable taxes. The fee is owed - to the owner of the Project Gutenberg-tm trademark, but he has - agreed to donate royalties under this paragraph to the Project - Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation. Royalty payments must be paid - within 60 days following each date on which you prepare (or are - legally required to prepare) your periodic tax returns. Royalty - payments should be clearly marked as such and sent to the Project - Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation at the address specified in - Section 4, “Information about donations to the Project Gutenberg - Literary Archive Foundation.” - -* You provide a full refund of any money paid by a user who notifies - you in writing (or by e-mail) within 30 days of receipt that s/he - does not agree to the terms of the full Project Gutenberg-tm - License. You must require such a user to return or destroy all - copies of the works possessed in a physical medium and discontinue - all use of and all access to other copies of Project Gutenberg-tm - works. - -* You provide, in accordance with paragraph 1.F.3, a full refund of - any money paid for a work or a replacement copy, if a defect in the - electronic work is discovered and reported to you within 90 days of - receipt of the work. - -* You comply with all other terms of this agreement for free - distribution of Project Gutenberg-tm works. - -1.E.9. If you wish to charge a fee or distribute a Project -Gutenberg-tm electronic work or group of works on different terms than -are set forth in this agreement, you must obtain permission in writing -from both the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation and The -Project Gutenberg Trademark LLC, the owner of the Project Gutenberg-tm -trademark. Contact the Foundation as set forth in Section 3 below. - -1.F. - -1.F.1. Project Gutenberg volunteers and employees expend considerable -effort to identify, do copyright research on, transcribe and proofread -works not protected by U.S. copyright law in creating the Project -Gutenberg-tm collection. Despite these efforts, Project Gutenberg-tm -electronic works, and the medium on which they may be stored, may -contain “Defects,” such as, but not limited to, incomplete, inaccurate -or corrupt data, transcription errors, a copyright or other -intellectual property infringement, a defective or damaged disk or -other medium, a computer virus, or computer codes that damage or -cannot be read by your equipment. - -1.F.2. LIMITED WARRANTY, DISCLAIMER OF DAMAGES - Except for the “Right -of Replacement or Refund” described in paragraph 1.F.3, the Project -Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation, the owner of the Project -Gutenberg-tm trademark, and any other party distributing a Project -Gutenberg-tm electronic work under this agreement, disclaim all -liability to you for damages, costs and expenses, including legal -fees. YOU AGREE THAT YOU HAVE NO REMEDIES FOR NEGLIGENCE, STRICT -LIABILITY, BREACH OF WARRANTY OR BREACH OF CONTRACT EXCEPT THOSE -PROVIDED IN PARAGRAPH 1.F.3. YOU AGREE THAT THE FOUNDATION, THE -TRADEMARK OWNER, AND ANY DISTRIBUTOR UNDER THIS AGREEMENT WILL NOT BE -LIABLE TO YOU FOR ACTUAL, DIRECT, INDIRECT, CONSEQUENTIAL, PUNITIVE OR -INCIDENTAL DAMAGES EVEN IF YOU GIVE NOTICE OF THE POSSIBILITY OF SUCH -DAMAGE. - -1.F.3. LIMITED RIGHT OF REPLACEMENT OR REFUND - If you discover a -defect in this electronic work within 90 days of receiving it, you can -receive a refund of the money (if any) you paid for it by sending a -written explanation to the person you received the work from. If you -received the work on a physical medium, you must return the medium -with your written explanation. The person or entity that provided you -with the defective work may elect to provide a replacement copy in -lieu of a refund. If you received the work electronically, the person -or entity providing it to you may choose to give you a second -opportunity to receive the work electronically in lieu of a refund. If -the second copy is also defective, you may demand a refund in writing -without further opportunities to fix the problem. - -1.F.4. Except for the limited right of replacement or refund set forth -in paragraph 1.F.3, this work is provided to you ‘AS-IS’, WITH NO -OTHER WARRANTIES OF ANY KIND, EXPRESS OR IMPLIED, INCLUDING BUT NOT -LIMITED TO WARRANTIES OF MERCHANTABILITY OR FITNESS FOR ANY PURPOSE. - -1.F.5. Some states do not allow disclaimers of certain implied -warranties or the exclusion or limitation of certain types of -damages. If any disclaimer or limitation set forth in this agreement -violates the law of the state applicable to this agreement, the -agreement shall be interpreted to make the maximum disclaimer or -limitation permitted by the applicable state law. The invalidity or -unenforceability of any provision of this agreement shall not void the -remaining provisions. - -1.F.6. INDEMNITY - You agree to indemnify and hold the Foundation, the -trademark owner, any agent or employee of the Foundation, anyone -providing copies of Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works in -accordance with this agreement, and any volunteers associated with the -production, promotion and distribution of Project Gutenberg-tm -electronic works, harmless from all liability, costs and expenses, -including legal fees, that arise directly or indirectly from any of -the following which you do or cause to occur: (a) distribution of this -or any Project Gutenberg-tm work, (b) alteration, modification, or -additions or deletions to any Project Gutenberg-tm work, and (c) any -Defect you cause. - -Section 2. Information about the Mission of Project Gutenberg-tm - -Project Gutenberg-tm is synonymous with the free distribution of -electronic works in formats readable by the widest variety of -computers including obsolete, old, middle-aged and new computers. It -exists because of the efforts of hundreds of volunteers and donations -from people in all walks of life. - -Volunteers and financial support to provide volunteers with the -assistance they need are critical to reaching Project Gutenberg-tm’s -goals and ensuring that the Project Gutenberg-tm collection will -remain freely available for generations to come. In 2001, the Project -Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation was created to provide a secure -and permanent future for Project Gutenberg-tm and future -generations. To learn more about the Project Gutenberg Literary -Archive Foundation and how your efforts and donations can help, see -Sections 3 and 4 and the Foundation information page at -www.gutenberg.org Section 3. Information about the Project Gutenberg -Literary Archive Foundation - -The Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation is a non profit -501(c)(3) educational corporation organized under the laws of the -state of Mississippi and granted tax exempt status by the Internal -Revenue Service. The Foundation’s EIN or federal tax identification -number is 64-6221541. Contributions to the Project Gutenberg Literary -Archive Foundation are tax deductible to the full extent permitted by -U.S. federal laws and your state’s laws. - -The Foundation’s principal office is in Fairbanks, Alaska, with the -mailing address: PO Box 750175, Fairbanks, AK 99775, but its -volunteers and employees are scattered throughout numerous -locations. Its business office is located at 809 North 1500 West, Salt -Lake City, UT 84116, (801) 596-1887. Email contact links and up to -date contact information can be found at the Foundation’s web site and -official page at www.gutenberg.org/contact - -For additional contact information: - - Dr. Gregory B. Newby - Chief Executive and Director - gbnewby@pglaf.org - -Section 4. Information about Donations to the Project Gutenberg -Literary Archive Foundation - -Project Gutenberg-tm depends upon and cannot survive without wide -spread public support and donations to carry out its mission of -increasing the number of public domain and licensed works that can be -freely distributed in machine readable form accessible by the widest -array of equipment including outdated equipment. Many small donations -($1 to $5,000) are particularly important to maintaining tax exempt -status with the IRS. - -The Foundation is committed to complying with the laws regulating -charities and charitable donations in all 50 states of the United -States. Compliance requirements are not uniform and it takes a -considerable effort, much paperwork and many fees to meet and keep up -with these requirements. We do not solicit donations in locations -where we have not received written confirmation of compliance. To SEND -DONATIONS or determine the status of compliance for any particular -state visit www.gutenberg.org/donate - -While we cannot and do not solicit contributions from states where we -have not met the solicitation requirements, we know of no prohibition -against accepting unsolicited donations from donors in such states who -approach us with offers to donate. - -International donations are gratefully accepted, but we cannot make -any statements concerning tax treatment of donations received from -outside the United States. U.S. laws alone swamp our small staff. - -Please check the Project Gutenberg Web pages for current donation -methods and addresses. Donations are accepted in a number of other -ways including checks, online payments and credit card donations. To -donate, please visit: www.gutenberg.org/donate - -Section 5. General Information About Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works. - -Professor Michael S. Hart was the originator of the Project -Gutenberg-tm concept of a library of electronic works that could be -freely shared with anyone. For forty years, he produced and -distributed Project Gutenberg-tm eBooks with only a loose network of -volunteer support. - -Project Gutenberg-tm eBooks are often created from several printed -editions, all of which are confirmed as not protected by copyright in -the U.S. unless a copyright notice is included. Thus, we do not -necessarily keep eBooks in compliance with any particular paper -edition. - -Most people start at our Web site which has the main PG search -facility: www.gutenberg.org - -This Web site includes information about Project Gutenberg-tm, -including how to make donations to the Project Gutenberg Literary -Archive Foundation, how to help produce our new eBooks, and how to -subscribe to our email newsletter to hear about new eBooks. - - - -</pre> - - </body> -</html> diff --git a/old/51944-h/images/0007.jpg b/old/51944-h/images/0007.jpg Binary files differdeleted file mode 100644 index 3ae1195..0000000 --- a/old/51944-h/images/0007.jpg +++ /dev/null diff --git a/old/51944-h/images/cover.jpg b/old/51944-h/images/cover.jpg Binary files differdeleted file mode 100644 index 3ae1195..0000000 --- a/old/51944-h/images/cover.jpg +++ /dev/null diff --git a/old/51944-h/images/enlarge.jpg b/old/51944-h/images/enlarge.jpg Binary files differdeleted file mode 100644 index 5a9bcf3..0000000 --- a/old/51944-h/images/enlarge.jpg +++ /dev/null diff --git a/old/old/51944-h.htm.2021-01-24 b/old/old/51944-h.htm.2021-01-24 deleted file mode 100644 index 55dddef..0000000 --- a/old/old/51944-h.htm.2021-01-24 +++ /dev/null @@ -1,5810 +0,0 @@ -<?xml version="1.0" encoding="utf-8"?>
-
-<!DOCTYPE html
- PUBLIC "-//W3C//DTD XHTML 1.0 Strict//EN"
- "http://www.w3.org/TR/xhtml1/DTD/xhtml1-strict.dtd" >
-
-<html xmlns="http://www.w3.org/1999/xhtml" lang="en">
- <head>
- <title>
- A Gray Eye Or So, by Frank Frankfort Moore
- </title>
- <link rel="coverpage" href="images/cover.jpg" />
- <style type="text/css" xml:space="preserve">
-
- body { margin:5%; background:#faebd0; text-align:justify}
- P { text-indent: 1em; margin-top: .25em; margin-bottom: .25em; }
- H1,H2,H3,H4,H5,H6 { text-align: center; margin-left: 15%; margin-right: 15%; }
- hr { width: 50%; text-align: center;}
- .foot { margin-left: 5%; margin-right: 5%; text-align: justify; font-size: 80%; font-style: italic;}
- blockquote {font-size: 97%; font-style: italic; margin-left: 10%; margin-right: 10%;}
- .mynote {background-color: #DDE; color: #000; padding: .5em; margin-left: 10%; margin-right: 10%; font-family: sans-serif; font-size: 95%;}
- .toc { margin-left: 10%; margin-bottom: .75em;}
- .toc2 { margin-left: 20%;}
- .xx-small {font-size: 60%;}
- .x-small {font-size: 75%;}
- .small {font-size: 85%;}
- .large {font-size: 115%;}
- .x-large {font-size: 130%;}
- .indent5 { margin-left: 5%;}
- .indent10 { margin-left: 10%;}
- .indent15 { margin-left: 15%;}
- .indent20 { margin-left: 20%;}
- .indent30 { margin-left: 30%;}
- .indent40 { margin-left: 40%;}
- div.fig { display:block; margin:0 auto; text-align:center; }
- div.middle { margin-left: 20%; margin-right: 20%; text-align: justify; }
- .figleft {float: left; margin-left: 0%; margin-right: 1%;}
- .figright {float: right; margin-right: 0%; margin-left: 1%;}
- .pagenum {position: absolute; right: 1%; font-size: 0.6em;
- font-variant: normal; font-style: normal;
- text-align: right; background-color: #FFFACD;
- border: 1px solid; padding: 0.3em;text-indent: 0em;}
- .side { float: left; font-size: 75%; width: 15%; padding-left: 0.8em;
- border-left: dashed thin; text-align: left;
- text-indent: 0; font-weight: bold; font-style: italic;
- font-weight: bold; color: black; background: #eeeeee; border: solid 1px;}
- .head { float: left; font-size: 90%; width: 98%; padding-left: 0.8em;
- border-left: dashed thin; text-align: center;
- text-indent: 0; font-weight: bold; font-style: italic;
- font-weight: bold; color: black; background: #eeeeee; border: solid 1px;}
- p.pfirst, p.noindent {text-indent: 0}
- span.dropcap { float: left; margin: 0 0.1em 0 0; line-height: 0.8 }
- pre { font-style: italic; font-size: 90%; margin-left: 10%;}
-
-</style>
- </head>
- <body>
-
-
-<pre>
-
-The Project Gutenberg EBook of A Gray Eye or So, by Frank Frankfort Moore
-
-This eBook is for the use of anyone anywhere in the United States and most
-other parts of the world at no cost and with almost no restrictions
-whatsoever. You may copy it, give it away or re-use it under the terms of
-the Project Gutenberg License included with this eBook or online at
-www.gutenberg.org. If you are not located in the United States, you'll have
-to check the laws of the country where you are located before using this ebook.
-
-
-
-Title: A Gray Eye or So
- In Three Volumes--Volume I
-
-Author: Frank Frankfort Moore
-
-Release Date: May 2, 2016 [EBook #51944]
-Last Updated: November 15, 2016
-
-Language: English
-
-Character set encoding: UTF-8
-
-*** START OF THIS PROJECT GUTENBERG EBOOK A GRAY EYE OR SO ***
-
-
-
-
-Produced by David Widger from page images generously
-provided by the Internet Archive
-
-
-
-
-
-
-</pre>
-
- <div style="height: 8em;">
- <br /><br /><br /><br /><br /><br /><br /><br />
- </div>
- <h1>
- A GRAY EYE OR SO
- </h1>
- <h2>
- By Frank Frankfort Moore
- </h2>
- <h4>
- Author of “I Forbid The Banns,” “Dalreen,” “Sojourners Together,”
- “Highways And High Seas,” Etc.
- </h4>
- <h3>
- In Three Volumes—Volume I
- </h3>
- <h3>
- Sixth Edition
- </h3>
- <h4>
- London: Hutchinson & Co., 34 Paternoster Row
- </h4>
- <h3>
- 1893
- </h3>
- <p>
- <br /><br /><a name="linkimage-0001" id="linkimage-0001"> </a>
- </p>
- <div class="fig" style="width:50%;">
- <img src="images/0007.jpg" alt="0007 " width="100%" /><br />
- </div>
- <h5>
- <a href="images/0007.jpg"><img src="images/enlarge.jpg" alt="" /> </a>
- </h5>
- <p>
- <br /><br />
- </p>
- <hr />
- <p>
- <br /><br />
- </p>
- <p>
- <b>CONTENTS</b>
- </p>
- <p class="toc">
- <a href="#link2H_4_0001"> <b>A GRAY EYE OR SO</b> </a>
- </p>
- <p class="toc">
- <a href="#link2HCH0001"> CHAPTER I.—ON CERTAIN ABSTRACTIONS. </a>
- </p>
- <p class="toc">
- <a href="#link2HCH0002"> CHAPTER II.—ON A GREAT HOPE. </a>
- </p>
- <p class="toc">
- <a href="#link2HCH0003"> CHAPTER III.—ON HONESTY AND THE WORKING
- MAN. </a>
- </p>
- <p class="toc">
- <a href="#link2HCH0004"> CHAPTER IV.—ON FABLES. </a>
- </p>
- <p class="toc">
- <a href="#link2HCH0005"> CHAPTER V.—ON A PERILOUS CAUSEWAY. </a>
- </p>
- <p class="toc">
- <a href="#link2HCH0006"> CHAPTER VI.—ON THE INFLUENCE OF AN OCEAN.
- </a>
- </p>
- <p class="toc">
- <a href="#link2HCH0007"> CHAPTER VII.—ON THE ADVANTAGES OF A FULL
- MOON. </a>
- </p>
- <p class="toc">
- <a href="#link2HCH0008"> CHAPTER VIII.—ON THE ZIG-ZAG TRACK. </a>
- </p>
- <p class="toc">
- <a href="#link2HCH0009"> CHAPTER IX.—ON THE HELPLESSNESS OF WOMAN.
- </a>
- </p>
- <p class="toc">
- <a href="#link2HCH0010"> CHAPTER X.—ON SCIENCE AND ART. </a>
- </p>
- <p class="toc">
- <a href="#link2HCH0011"> CHAPTER XI.—ON HEAVEN AND THE LORD
- CHANCELLOR. </a>
- </p>
- <p class="toc">
- <a href="#link2HCH0012"> CHAPTER XII.—ON THE MYSTERY OF MAN. </a>
- </p>
- <p class="toc">
- <a href="#link2HCH0013"> CHAPTER XIII.—ON THE ART OF COLOURING. </a>
- </p>
- <p class="toc">
- <a href="#link2HCH0014"> CHAPTER XIV.—ON AN IRISH DANCE. </a>
- </p>
- <p class="toc">
- <a href="#link2HCH0015"> CHAPTER XV.—ON THE SHRIEK. </a>
- </p>
- <p class="toc">
- <a href="#link2HCH0016"> CHAPTER XVI.—ON THE VALUE OF A BAD
- CHARACTER. </a>
- </p>
- <p class="toc">
- <a href="#link2HCH0017"> CHAPTER XVII.—ON PROVIDENCE AS A
- MATCH-MAKER. </a>
- </p>
- <p class="toc">
- <a href="#link2HCH0018"> CHAPTER XVIII.—ON THE PROFESSIONAL
- MORALIST. </a>
- </p>
- <p class="toc">
- <a href="#link2HCH0019"> CHAPTER XIX.—ON MODERN SOCIETY. </a>
- </p>
- <p>
- <br /><br />
- </p>
- <hr />
- <p>
- <a name="link2H_4_0001" id="link2H_4_0001"> </a>
- </p>
- <div style="height: 4em;">
- <br /><br /><br /><br />
- </div>
- <h2>
- A GRAY EYE OR SO
- </h2>
- <p>
- <br /><br />
- </p>
- <hr />
- <p>
- <a name="link2HCH0001" id="link2HCH0001"> </a>
- </p>
- <div style="height: 4em;">
- <br /><br /><br /><br />
- </div>
- <h2>
- CHAPTER I.—ON CERTAIN ABSTRACTIONS.
- </h2>
- <p class="pfirst">
- <span class="dropcap" style="font-size: 4.00em">I</span> WAS talking about
- woman in the abstract,” said Harold.
- </p>
- <p>
- The other, whose name was Edmund—his worst enemies had never
- abbreviated it—smiled, lifted his eyes unto the hills as if in
- search of something, frowned as if he failed to find it, smiled a
- cat’s-paw of a smile—a momentary crinkle in the region of the eyes—twice
- his lips parted as if he were about to speak; then he gave a laugh—the
- laugh of a man who finds that for which he has been searching.
- </p>
- <p>
- “Woman in the abstract?” said he. “Woman in the abstract? My dear Harold,
- there is no such thing as woman in the abstract. When you talk about Woman
- enthusiastically, you are talking about the woman you love; when you talk
- about Woman cynically, you are talking about the woman who won’t love
- you.”
- </p>
- <p>
- “Maybe your honours never heard tell of Larry O’Leary?” said the Third—for
- there was a Third, and his name was Brian; his duty was to row the boat,
- and this duty he interpreted by making now and again an elaborate pretence
- of rowing, which deceived no one.
- </p>
- <p>
- “That sounds well,” said Harold; “but do you want it to be applied? Do you
- want a test case of the operation of your epigram—if it is an
- epigram?”
- </p>
- <p>
- “A test case?”
- </p>
- <p>
- “Yes; I have heard you talk cynically about woman upon occasions. Does
- that mean that you have been unloved by many?”
- </p>
- <p>
- Again the man called Edmund looked inquiringly up the purple slope of the
- hill.
- </p>
- <p>
- “You’re a wonderful clever gentleman,” said Brian, as if communing with
- himself, “a wonderful gentleman entirely! Isn’t he after casting his eyes
- at the very spot where old Larry kept his still?”
- </p>
- <p>
- “No,” said Edmund; “I have never spoken cynically of women. To do so would
- be to speak against my convictions. I have great hope of Woman.”
- </p>
- <p>
- “Yes; our mothers and sisters are women,” said Harold. “That makes us
- hopeful of women. Now we are back in the wholesome regions of the abstract
- once more, so that we have talked in a circle and are precisely where we
- started, only that I have heard for the first time that you are hopeful of
- Woman.”
- </p>
- <p>
- “That’s enough for one day,” said Edmund.
- </p>
- <p>
- “Quite,” said Harold.
- </p>
- <p>
- “You must know that in the old days the Excise police looked after the
- potheen—the Royal Irish does it now,” said the Third. “Well, as I
- say, in the old days there was a reward of five pounds given by the
- Excisemen for the discovery of a private still. Now Larry had been a
- regular hero at transforming the innocent smiling pratie into the drink
- that’s the curse of the country, God bless it! But he was too wary a lad
- for the police, and he rolled keg after keg down the side of Slieve Gorm.
- At last the worm of his still got worn out—they do wear out after a
- dozen years or so of stiff work—and people noticed that Larry was
- wearing out too, just through thinking of where he’d get the three pound
- ten to buy the new machinery. They tried to cheer him up, and the decent
- boys was so anxious to give him heart that there wasn’t such a thing as a
- sober man to be found in all the country side. But though the brave
- fellows did what they could for him, it was no use. He never got within
- three pound five of the three pound ten that he needed. But just as things
- was at their worst, they mended. Larry was his old self again, and the
- word went round that the boys might get sober by degrees.
- </p>
- <p>
- “Now what did our friend Larry do, if you please, but take his old
- worn-out still and hide it among the heather of the hill fornenst us—Slieve
- Glas is its name—and then he goes the same night to the Excise
- officer, in the queer secret way.
- </p>
- <p>
- “‘I’m in a bad way for money, or it’s not me that would be after turning
- informer,’ says he, when he had told the officer that he knew where the
- still was concealed.
- </p>
- <p>
- “‘That’s the worst of you all,’ says the officer. ‘You’ll not inform on
- principle, but only because you’re in need of money.’
- </p>
- <p>
- “‘More’s the pity, sir,’ says Larry.
- </p>
- <p>
- “‘Where’s the still?’ says the officer.
- </p>
- <p>
- “‘If I bring you to it,’ says Larry, ‘it must be kept a dead secret, for
- the owner is the best friend I have in the world.’
- </p>
- <p>
- “‘You’re a nice chap to inform on your best friend,’ says the officer.
- </p>
- <p>
- “‘I’ll never be able to look at him straight in the face after, and that’s
- the truth,’ says Larry.
- </p>
- <p>
- “Well, your honours, didn’t Larry lead the officer and a couple of the
- Excisemen up the hill in the dark of the early morning, and sure enough
- they came upon the old still, hid among the heather. It was captured, and
- Larry got the five pound reward, and was able to buy a brand-new still
- with the money, besides having thirty shillings to the good in his pocket.
- After that, was it any wonder that he became one of the greatest informers
- in the country? By the Powers, he made a neat thing out of the business of
- leading the officers to his own stills and pocketing the reward. He was
- thirty shillings to the good every time. Ah, Larry was a boy!”
- </p>
- <p>
- “So I judge,” said the man called Edmund, with an unaffected laugh—he
- had studied the art of being unaffected. “But you see, it was not of the
- Man but of the Woman we were talking.”
- </p>
- <p>
- “That’s why I thought that the change would be good for your honours,”
- remarked Brian. “When gentlemen that I’ve out in this boat with me, begin
- to talk together in a way that has got no sense in it at all, I know that
- they’re talking about a woman, and I tell them the story of Larry
- O’Leary.”
- </p>
- <p>
- Neither the man called Edmund, nor the man called Harold, talked any more
- that day upon Woman as a topic.
- </p>
- <p>
- <br /><br />
- </p>
- <hr />
- <p>
- <a name="link2HCH0002" id="link2HCH0002"> </a>
- </p>
- <div style="height: 4em;">
- <br /><br /><br /><br />
- </div>
- <h2>
- CHAPTER II.—ON A GREAT HOPE.
- </h2>
- <p class="pfirst">
- <span class="dropcap" style="font-size: 4.00em">I</span> THINK you
- remarked that you had great hope of Woman,” said Harold, the next day. The
- boat had drifted once again into the centre of the same scene, and there
- seemed to be a likelihood of at least two of the boat’s company drifting
- back to the topic of the previous afternoon.
- </p>
- <p>
- “Yes, you certainly admitted that you had great hope of Woman.”
- </p>
- <p>
- “And so I have. Woman felt, long ago; she is beginning to feel again.”
- </p>
- <p>
- “You don’t think that feeling is being educated out of her? I certainly
- have occasional suspicions that this process is going on. Why, just think
- of the Stafford girl. She can tell you at a moment’s notice the exact
- difference between an atheist, an infidel, an agnostic, a freethinker, and
- the Honest Doubter.”
- </p>
- <p>
- “She has been reading modern fiction—that’s all. No, I don’t think
- that what is called education makes much difference to a woman. After all,
- what does this thing called education mean? It simply means that a girl
- can read all the objectionable passages of the ancient poets without the
- need of a translation. I have hope of Woman because she is frequently so
- intensely feminine.”
- </p>
- <p>
- “Maybe you never heard tell of how the Widdy MacDermott’s cabin came to be
- a ruin,” said the Third.
- </p>
- <p>
- “Feeling and femininity will, shall I say, transform woman into our
- ideal?” said Harold.
- </p>
- <p>
- “Transform is too strong a word,” said Edmund. “And as for our ideal,
- well, every woman is the ideal of some man for a time.”
- </p>
- <p>
- “And that truth shows not only how lowly is the ideal of some men, but
- also how unwise it is to attempt to speak of woman in the abstract. I
- begin to think that what you said yesterday had a grain of truth in it,
- though it was an epigram.”
- </p>
- <p>
- “The Widdy MacDermott—oh, the Widdy Mac-Dermott,” said the Third, as
- though repeating the burden of a ballad. “They made a pome about her in
- Irish, that was near as full of nonsense as if it had been in the English.
- You see when Tim, her husband, went to glory he left the cow behind him,
- taking thought for the need of his widdy, though she hadn’t been a widdy
- when he was acquainted with her. Well, your honours, the byre was a trifle
- too near the edge of the bog hole, so that when one end fell out, there
- wasn’t much of the mud walls that stood. Then one blessed morning the
- childer came running into the cabin to tell their mother that the cow was
- sitting among the ruins of its home.”
- </p>
- <p>
- “A Marius of the farmyard,” remarked Edmund.
- </p>
- <p>
- “Likely enough, sir. Anyhow, there she sat as melancholy as if she was a
- Christian. Of course, as the winter was well for’ard it wouldn’t do to
- risk her life by leaving her to wander about the bogs, so they drove her
- into the cabin—it was a tight fit for her, passing through the door—she
- could just get in and nothing to spare; but when she was inside it was
- warm and comfortable that the same cow made the cabin, and the childer
- were wondering at the end of a month how they could have been such fools
- as to shiver through the winter while the cow was outside.
- </p>
- <p>
- “In another month some fine spring days came, and the cabin was a bit
- close and stuffy with the cow inside, and the widdy herself turned the
- animal’s head to the door and went to drive her out for exercise and
- ventilation. But the way the beast had been fed and petted told upon her,
- and by the Powers, if she didn’t stick fast in the doorway.
- </p>
- <p>
- “They leathered her in the cabin and they coaxed her from outside, but it
- was all of no use. The craythur stood jammed in the door, while the
- childer crawled in and out of the cabin among her hind legs—the fore
- legs was half a cow’s length outside. That was the situation in the middle
- of the day, and all the neighbours was standing round giving advice, and
- calling in to the widdy herself—who, of course, was a prisoner in
- the cabin—not to lose heart.
- </p>
- <p>
- “‘It’s not heart I’m afeard of losing—it’s the cow,’ says she.
- </p>
- <p>
- “Well, your honours, the evening was coming on, but no change in the
- situation of affairs took place, and the people of the country-side was
- getting used to the appearance of the half cow projecting beyond the door
- of the cabin, and to think that maybe, after all, it was nothing outside
- the ordinary course of events, when Barney M’Bratney, who does the
- carpentering at the Castle, came up the road.
- </p>
- <p>
- “He took in the situation with the glance of the perfessional man, and
- says he, ‘By the Powers, its a case of the cow or the cabin. Which would
- ye rather be after losing, Widdy?’
- </p>
- <p>
- “‘The cabin by all means,’ says she.
- </p>
- <p>
- “‘You’re right, my good woman,’ says he. ‘Come outside with you.’
- </p>
- <p>
- “Well, your honours, the kindly neighbours hauled the widdy outside over
- the back of the cow, and then with a crowbar Barney attacked the walls on
- both sides of the door. In ten minutes the cow was free, but the cabin was
- a wreck.
- </p>
- <p>
- “Of course his lardship built it up again stronger than it ever was, but
- as he wouldn’t make the door wide enough to accommodate the cow—he
- offered to build a byre for her, but that wasn’t the same—he has
- never been so respected as he was before in the neighbourhood of
- Ballyboreen.”
- </p>
- <p>
- “That’s all very well as a story,” said Edmund; “but you see we were
- talking on the subject of the advantages of the higher education of
- woman.”
- </p>
- <p>
- “True for you, sir,” said Brian. “And if the Widdy MacDermott had been
- born with eddication would she have let her childer to sleep with the
- cow?”
- </p>
- <p>
- “Harold,” said Edmund, “there are many side lights upon the general
- question of the advantages of culture in women.”
- </p>
- <p>
- “And the story of the Widdy MacDermott is one of them?” said Harold.
- </p>
- <p>
- “When I notice that gentlemen that come out in the boat with me begin to
- talk on contentious topics, I tell them the story of how the Widdy
- MacDermott’s cabin was wrecked,” said Brian.
- </p>
- <p>
- <br /><br />
- </p>
- <hr />
- <p>
- <a name="link2HCH0003" id="link2HCH0003"> </a>
- </p>
- <div style="height: 4em;">
- <br /><br /><br /><br />
- </div>
- <h2>
- CHAPTER III.—ON HONESTY AND THE WORKING MAN.
- </h2>
- <p class="pfirst">
- <span class="dropcap" style="font-size: 4.00em">D</span>ON’T you think,”
- remarked Edmund, the next day, as the boat drifted under the great cliffs,
- and Brian was discharging with great ability his normal duty of resting on
- his oars. “Don’t you think that you should come to business without
- further delay?”
- </p>
- <p>
- “Come to business?” said Harold.
- </p>
- <p>
- “Yes. Two days ago you lured me out in this coracle to make a
- communication to me that I judged would have some bearing upon your future
- course of life. You began talking of Woman with a touch of fervour in your
- voice. You assured me that you were referring only to woman in the
- abstract, and when I convinced you—I trust I convinced you—that
- woman in the abstract has no existence, you got frightened—as
- frightened as a child would be, if the thing that it has always regarded
- as a doll were to wink suddenly, suggesting that it had an individuality,
- if not a distinction of its own—that it should no longer be included
- among the vague generalities of rags and bran. Yesterday you began rather
- more boldly. The effects of education upon the development of woman, the
- probability that feeling would survive an intimate acquaintance with Plato
- in the original. Why not take another onward step today? In short, who is
- she?”
- </p>
- <p>
- Harold laughed—perhaps uneasily.
- </p>
- <p>
- “I’m not without ambition,” said he.
- </p>
- <p>
- “I know that. What form does your ambition take? A colonial judgeship,
- after ten years of idleness at the bar? A success in literature that shall
- compensate you for the favourable criticisms of double that period? The
- ownership of the Derby winner? An American heiress, moving in the best
- society in Monte Carlo? A co-respondency in brackets with a Countess? All
- these are the legitimate aspirations of the modern man.”
- </p>
- <p>
- “Co-respondency as a career has, no doubt, much to recommend it to some
- tastes,” said Harold. “It appears to me, however, that it would be easy
- for an indiscreet advocate to over-estimate its practical value.”
- </p>
- <p>
- “You haven’t been thinking about it?”
- </p>
- <p>
- “You see, I haven’t yet met the countess.”
- </p>
- <p>
- “What, then, in heaven’s name do you hope for?”
- </p>
- <p>
- “Well, I would say Parliament, if I could be sure that that came within
- the rather narrow restrictions which you assigned to my reply. You said
- ‘in heaven’s name.’”
- </p>
- <p>
- “Parliament! Parliament! Great Powers! is it so bad as that with you?”
- </p>
- <p>
- “I don’t say that it is. I may be able to get over this ambition as I’ve
- got over others—the stroke oar in the Eight, for instance, the soul
- of Sarasate, the heart of Miss Polly Floss of the Music Halls. Up to the
- present, however, I have shown no sign of parting with the surviving
- ambition of many ambitions.”
- </p>
- <p>
- “I don’t say that you’re a fool,” said the man called Edmund. He did not
- speak until the long pause, filled up by the great moan of the Atlantic in
- the distance and the hollow fitful plunge of the waters upon the rocks of
- the Irish shore, had become awkwardly long. “I can’t say that you’re a
- fool.”
- </p>
- <p>
- “That’s very good of you, old chap.”
- </p>
- <p>
- “No; I can’t conscientiously say that you’re a fool.”
- </p>
- <p>
- “Again? This is becoming cloying. If I don’t mistake, you yourself do a
- little in the line I suggest.”
- </p>
- <p>
- “What would be wisdom—comparative wisdom—on my part, might be
- idiotcy—”
- </p>
- <p>
- “Comparative idiotcy?”
- </p>
- <p>
- “Sheer idiotcy, on yours. I have several thousands a year, and I can
- almost—not quite—but I affirm, almost, afford to talk honestly
- to the Working man. No candidate for Parliament can quite afford to be
- honest to the Working man.”
- </p>
- <p>
- “And the Working man returns the compliment, only he works it off on the
- general public,” said Harold.
- </p>
- <p>
- The other man smiled pityingly upon him—the smile of the professor
- of anatomy upon the student who identifies a thigh bone—the smile
- which the <i>savant</i> allows himself when brought in contact with a
- discerner of the obvious.
- </p>
- <p>
- “No woman is quite frank in her prayers—no politician is quite
- honest with the Working man.”
- </p>
- <p>
- “Well. I am prepared to be not quite honest with him too.”
- </p>
- <p>
- “You may believe yourself equal even to that; but it’s not so easy as it
- sounds. There is an art in not being quite honest. However, that’s a
- detail.”
- </p>
- <p>
- “I humbly venture so to judge it.”
- </p>
- <p>
- “The main thing is to get returned.”
- </p>
- <p>
- “The main thing is, as you say, to get the money.”
- </p>
- <p>
- “The money?”
- </p>
- <p>
- “Perhaps I should have said the woman.”
- </p>
- <p>
- “The woman? the money? Ah, that brings us round again in the same circle
- that we traversed yesterday, and the day before. I begin to perceive.”
- </p>
- <p>
- “I had hope that you would—in time.”
- </p>
- <p>
- “I shouldn’t wonder if we heard the Banshee after dark,” said the Third.
- </p>
- <p>
- “You are facing things boldly, my dear Harold,” said Edmund.
- </p>
- <p>
- “What’s the use of doing anything else?” inquired Harold. “You know how I
- am situated.”
- </p>
- <p>
- “I know your father.”
- </p>
- <p>
- “That is enough. He writes to me that he finds it impossible to continue
- my allowance on its present scale. His expenses are daily increasing, he
- says. I believe him.”
- </p>
- <p>
- “Too many people believe in him,” said Edmund. “I have never been among
- them.”
- </p>
- <p>
- “But you can easily believe that his expenses are daily increasing.”
- </p>
- <p>
- “Oh, yes, I am easily credulous on that point. Does he go the length of
- assigning any reason for the increase?”
- </p>
- <p>
- “It’s perfectly preposterous—he has no notion of the
- responsibilities of fatherhood—of the propriety of its limitations
- so far as an exchange of confidences is concerned. Why, if it were the
- other way—if I were to write to tell him that I was in love, I would
- feel a trifle awkward—I would think it almost indecent to quote
- poetry—Swinburne—something about crimson mouths.”
- </p>
- <p>
- “I dare say; but your father—”
- </p>
- <p>
- “He writes to tell me that he is in love.”
- </p>
- <p>
- “In love?”
- </p>
- <p>
- “Yes, with some—well, some woman.”
- </p>
- <p>
- “Some woman? I wonder if I know her husband.” There was a considerable
- pause.
- </p>
- <p>
- Brian pointed a ridiculous, hooked forefinger toward a hollow that from
- beneath resembled a cave, half-way up the precipitous wall of cliffs.
- </p>
- <p>
- “That’s where she comes on certain nights of the year. She stands at the
- entrance to that cave, and cries for her lover as she cried that night
- when she came only to find his dead body,” said Brian, neutralizing the
- suggested tragedy in his narrative by keeping exhibited that comical crook
- in his index finger. “Ay, your honours, it’s a quare story of pity.” Both
- his auditors looked first at his face, then at the crook in his finger,
- and laughed. They declined to believe in the pity of it.
- </p>
- <p>
- “It is preposterous,” said Harold. “He writes to me that he never quite
- knew before what it was to love. He knows it now, he says, and as it’s
- more expensive than he ever imagined it could be, he’s reluctantly
- compelled to cut down my allowance. Then it is that he begins to talk of
- the crimson mouth—I fancy it’s followed by something about the
- passion of the fervid South—so like my father, but like no other man
- in the world. He adds that perhaps one day I may also know ‘what’tis to
- love.’”
- </p>
- <p>
- “At present, however, he insists on your looking at that form of happiness
- through another man’s eyes? Your father loves, and you are to learn—approximately—what
- it costs, and pay the expenses.”
- </p>
- <p>
- “That’s the situation of the present hour. What am I to do?”
- </p>
- <p>
- “Marry Helen Craven.”
- </p>
- <p>
- “That’s brutally frank, at any rate.”
- </p>
- <p>
- “You see, you’re not a working man with a vote. I can afford to be frank
- with you. Of course, that question which you have asked me is the one that
- was on your mind two days ago, when you began to talk about what you
- called ‘woman in the abstract.’”
- </p>
- <p>
- “I dare say it was. We have had two stories from Brian in the meantime.”
- </p>
- <p>
- “My dear Harold, your case is far from being unique. Some of its elements
- may present new features, but, taken as a whole, it is commonplace. You
- have ambition, but you have also a father.”
- </p>
- <p>
- “So far I am in line with the commonplace.”
- </p>
- <p>
- “You cannot hope to realize your aims without money, and the only way by
- which a man can acquire a large amount of money suddenly, is by a deal on
- the Stock Exchange or at Monte Carlo, or by matrimony. The last is the
- safest.”
- </p>
- <p>
- “There’s no doubt about that. But—”
- </p>
- <p>
- “Yes, I know what’s in your mind. I’ve read the scene between Captain
- Absolute and his father in ‘The Rivals’—I read countless fictions up
- to the point where the writers artlessly introduce the same scene, then I
- throw away the books. With the examples we have all had of the success of
- the <i>mariage de convenance</i> and of the failure of the <i>mariage
- d’amour</i> it is absurd to find fault with the Johnsonian dictum about
- marriages made by the Lord Chancellor.”
- </p>
- <p>
- “I suppose not,” said Harold. “Only I don’t quite see why, if Dr. Johnson
- didn’t believe that marriages were made in heaven, there was any necessity
- for him to run off to the other extreme.”
- </p>
- <p>
- “He merely said, I fancy, that a marriage arranged by the Lord Chancellor
- was as likely to turn out happily as one that was—well, made in
- heaven, if you insist on the phrase. Heaven, as a match-maker, has much to
- learn.”
- </p>
- <p>
- “Then it’s settled,” said Harold, with an affectation of cynicism that
- amused his friend and puzzled Brian, who had ears. “I’ll have to sacrifice
- one ambition in order to secure the other.”
- </p>
- <p>
- “I think that you’re right,” said Edmund. “You’re not in love just now—so
- much is certain.”
- </p>
- <p>
- “Nothing could be more certain,” acquiesced Harold, with a laugh. “And now
- I suppose it is equally certain that I never shall be.”
- </p>
- <p>
- “Nothing of the sort. That cynicism which delights to suggest that
- marriage is fatal to love, is as false as it is pointless. Let any man
- keep his eyes open and he will see that marriage is the surest guarantee
- that exists of the permanence of love.”
- </p>
- <p>
- “Just as an I O U is a guarantee—it’s a legal form. The money can be
- legally demanded.”
- </p>
- <p>
- “You are a trifle obscure in your parallel,” remarked Edmund.
- </p>
- <p>
- “I merely suggested that the marriage ceremony is an I O U for the debt
- which is love. Oh, this sort of beating about a question and making it the
- subject of phrases can lead nowhere. Never mind. I believe that, on the
- whole, the grain of advice which I have acquired out of your bushel of
- talk, is good, and is destined to bear good fruit. I’ll have my career in
- the world, that my father may learn ‘what’tis to love.’ My mind is made
- up. Come, Brian, to the shore!”
- </p>
- <p>
- “Not till I tell your honour the story of the lovely young Princess
- Fither,” said the boatman, assuming a sentimental expression that was
- extremely comical.
- </p>
- <p>
- “Brian, Prince of Storytellers, let it be brief,” said Edmund.
- </p>
- <p>
- “It’s to his honour I’m telling this story, not to your honour, Mr.
- Airey,” said Brian. “You’ve a way of wrinkling up your eyes, I notice,
- when you speak that word ‘love,’ and if you don’t put your tongue in your
- cheek when anyone else comes across that word accidental-like, you put
- your tongue in your cheek when you’re alone, and when you think over what
- has been said.”
- </p>
- <p>
- “Why, you’re a student of men as well as an observer of nature, O Prince,”
- laughed Edmund.
- </p>
- <p>
- “No, I’ve only eyes and ears,” said Brian, in a deprecating tone.
- </p>
- <p>
- “And a certain skill in narrative,” said Harold. “What about the beauteous
- Princess Fither? What dynasty did she belong to?”
- </p>
- <p>
- “She belonged to Cashelderg,” replied Brian. “A few stones of the ruin may
- still be seen, if you’ve any imagination, on the brink of the cliff that’s
- called Carrigorm—you can just perceive its shape above the cove
- where his lordship’s boathouse is built.”
- </p>
- <p>
- “Yes; I see the cliff—just where a castle might at one time have
- been built. And that’s the dynasty that she belonged to?” said Harold.
- </p>
- <p>
- “The same, sir. And on our side you may still see—always supposing
- that you have the imagination—”
- </p>
- <p>
- “Of course, nothing imaginary can be seen without the aid of the
- imagination.”
- </p>
- <p>
- “You may see the ruins of what might have been Cashel-na-Mara, where the
- Macnamara held his court—Mac na Mara means Son of the Waves, you
- must know.”
- </p>
- <p>
- “It’s a matter of notoriety,” said Edmund.
- </p>
- <p>
- “The Macnamaras and the Casheldergs were the deadliest of enemies, and
- hardly a day passed for years—maybe centuries—without some one
- of the clan getting the better of the other. Maybe that was how the
- surplus population was kept down in these parts. Anyhow there was no talk,
- so far as I’ve heard, of congested districts in them days. Well, sir, it
- so happened that the Prince of the Macnamaras was a fine, handsome, and
- brave young fellow, and the Princess Fither of Cashelderg was the most
- beautiful of Irish women, and that’s saying a good deal. As luck would
- have it, the young people came together. Her boat was lost in a fog one
- night and drifting upon the sharp rocks beyond the headland. The cries of
- the poor girl were heard on both sides of the Lough—the blessed
- Lough where we’re now floating—but no one was brave enough to put
- out to the rescue of the Princess—no one, did I say? Who is it that
- makes a quick leap off the cliffs into the rolling waters beneath? He
- fights his way, strong swimmer that he is! through the surge, and, unseen
- by any eye by reason of the fog, he reaches the Princess’s boat. Her cries
- cease. And a keen arises along the cliffs of Carrigorm, for her friends
- think that she has been swallowed up in the cruel waves. The keen goes on,
- but it’s sudden changed into a shout of joy; for a noble young figure
- appears as if by magic on the cliff head, and places the precious burden
- of her lovely daughter in the arms of her weeping mother, and then
- vanishes.”
- </p>
- <p>
- “And so the feud was healed, and if they didn’t live happy, we may,” said
- Edmund.
- </p>
- <p>
- “That’s all you know about the spirit of an ancient Irish family quarrel,”
- said Brian pityingly. “No, sir. The brave deed of the young Prince only
- made the quarrel the bitterer. But the young people had fallen in love
- with each other, and they met in secret in that cave that you see there
- just above us—the Banshee’s Cave, it’s called to this day. The
- lovely Princess put off in her boat night after night, and climbed the
- cliff face—there was no path in them days—to where her lover
- was waiting for her in the cave. But at last some wretch unworthy of the
- name of a man got to learn the secret and told it to the Princess’s
- father. With half-a-dozen of the clan he lay in wait for the young Prince
- in the cave, and they stabbed him in twelve places with their daggers. And
- even while they were doing the murder, the song of the Princess was heard,
- telling her lover that she was coming. She climbed the face of the cliff
- and with a laugh ran into the trysting-place. She stumbled over the body
- of her lover. Her father stole out of the darkness of the cave and grasped
- her by the wrist. Then there rang out over the waters the cry, which still
- sounds on some nights from a cave—the cry of the girl when she
- learned the truth—the cry of the girl as, with a superhuman effort,
- she released herself from her father’s iron grasp, and sprang from the
- head of the cliff you see there above, into the depths of the waters where
- we’re now floating.”
- </p>
- <p>
- There was a pause before Edmund remarked, “Your story of the
- Montague-Macnamaras and the Capulet-Casheldergs is a sad one, Brian. And
- you have heard the cry of the young Princess with your own ears, I dare
- say?”
- </p>
- <p>
- “That I have, your honour. And it’s the story of the young Princess Fither
- and her lover that I tell to gentlemen that put their tongues in their
- cheeks when they’re alone, and thinking of the way the less knowing ones
- talk of love and the heart of a woman.”
- </p>
- <p>
- Both Edmund and Harold began to think that perhaps the Irish boatman was a
- shrewder and a more careful listener than they had given him.
- </p>
- <p>
- <br /><br />
- </p>
- <hr />
- <p>
- <a name="link2HCH0004" id="link2HCH0004"> </a>
- </p>
- <div style="height: 4em;">
- <br /><br /><br /><br />
- </div>
- <h2>
- CHAPTER IV.—ON FABLES.
- </h2>
- <p class="pfirst">
- <span class="dropcap" style="font-size: 4.00em">V</span>ERY amusing indeed
- was Edmund’s parody of the boatman’s wildly-romantic story. The travesty
- was composed for the benefit of Miss Craven, and the time of its
- communication was between the courses of the very excellent dinner which
- Lord Innisfail had provided for his numerous guests at his picturesque
- Castle overlooking Lough Suangorm—that magnificent fjord on the West
- Coast of Ireland. Lord Innisfail was a true Irishman. When he was away
- from Ireland he was ever longing to be back in it, and when he was in
- Ireland he was ever trying to get away from it. The result of his
- patriotism was a residence of a month in Connaught in the autumn, and the
- rest of the year in Connaught Square or Monte Carlo. He was accustomed to
- declare—in England—that Ireland and the Irish were
- magnificent. If this was his conviction, his self-abnegation, displayed by
- carefully avoiding both, except during a month every year, was all the
- greater.
- </p>
- <p>
- And yet no one ever gave him credit for possessing the virtue of
- self-abnegation.
- </p>
- <p>
- He declared—in England—that the Irish race was the finest on
- the face of the earth, and he invariably filled his Castle with
- Englishmen.
- </p>
- <p>
- He was idolized by his Irish tenantry, and they occasionally left a few
- birds for his guests to shoot on his moors during the latter days of
- August.
- </p>
- <p>
- Lord Innisfail was a man of about fifty years of age. His wife was forty
- and looked twenty-five: their daughter was eighteen and looked
- twenty-four.
- </p>
- <p>
- Edmund Airey, who was trying to amuse Miss Craven by burlesquing the
- romance of the Princess Fither, was the representative in Parlament of an
- English constituency. His father had been in business—some people
- said on the Stock Exchange, which would be just the opposite. He had,
- however, died leaving his son a considerable fortune extremely well
- invested—a fact which tended strongly against the Stock Exchange
- theory. His son showed no desire to go on the turf or to live within reach
- to the European gaming-table. If there was any truth in the Stock Exchange
- theory, this fact tended to weaken the doctrine of heredity.
- </p>
- <p>
- He had never blustered on the subject of his independence of thought or
- action. He had attached himself unobtrusively to the Government party on
- entering Parlament, and he had never occasioned the Whips a moment’s
- anxiety during the three years that had elapsed since the date of his
- return. He was always found in the Government Lobby in a division, and he
- was thus regarded by the Ministers as an extremely conscientious man. This
- is only another way of saying that he was regarded by the Opposition as an
- extremely unscrupulous man.
- </p>
- <p>
- His speeches were brief, but each of them contained a phrase which told
- against the Opposition. He was wise enough to refrain from introducing
- into any speech so doubtful an auxiliary as argument, in his attempts to
- convince the Opposition that they were in the wrong. He had the good sense
- to perceive early in his career that argument goes for nothing in the
- House of Commons, but that trusted Governments have been turned out of
- office by a phrase. This power of perception induced him to cultivate the
- art of phrase-making. His dexterity in this direction had now and again
- made the Opposition feel uncomfortable; and as making the Opposition feel
- uncomfortable embodies the whole science of successful party-government in
- England, it was generally assumed that, if the Opposition could only be
- kept out of power after the General Election, Edmund Airey would be
- rewarded by an Under-Secretaryship.
- </p>
- <p>
- He was a year or two under forty, tall, slender, and so
- distinguished-looking that some people—they were not his friends—were
- accustomed to say that it was impossible that he could ever attain to
- political distinction.
- </p>
- <p>
- He assured Miss Craven that, sitting in the stern sheets of the boat, idly
- rocking on the smooth swell that rolled through the Lough from the
- Atlantic, was by far the most profitable way of spending two hours of the
- afternoon. Miss Craven doubted if this was a fact. “Where did the profit
- come in except to the boatman?” she inquired.
- </p>
- <p>
- Mr. Airey, who knew that Miss Craven was anxious to know if Harold had
- been of the profitable boating-party, had no idea of allowing his powers
- of travesty to be concealed by the account, for which the young woman was
- longing, of Harold and the topics upon which he had conversed. He assured
- her that it was eminently profitable for anyone interested in comparative
- mythology, to be made acquainted with the Irish equivalent to the Mantuan
- fable.
- </p>
- <p>
- “Fable!” almost shrieked Miss Craven. “Mantuan fable! Do you mean to
- suggest that there never was a Romeo and Juliet?”
- </p>
- <p>
- “On the contrary, I mean to say that there have been several,” said Mr.
- Airey. “They exist in all languages. I have come unexpectedly upon them in
- India, then in Japan, afterwards they turned up, with some delicate Maori
- variations, in New Zealand when I was there. I might have been prepared
- for them at such a place as this You know how the modern melodramas are
- made, Miss Craven?”
- </p>
- <p>
- “I have read somewhere, but I forget. And you sat alone in the boat
- smoking, while the boatman droned out his stories?” remarked the young
- woman, refusing a cold <i>entrée</i>.
- </p>
- <p>
- “I will tell you how the melodramas are made,” said Mr. Airey, refusing to
- be led up to Harold as a topic. “The artist paints several effective
- pictures of scenery and then one of the collaborateurs—the man who
- can’t write, for want of the grammar, but who knows how far to go with the
- public—invents the situation to work in with the scenery. Last of
- all, the man who has grammar—some grammar—fills in the details
- of the story.”
- </p>
- <p>
- “Really! How interesting! And that’s how Shakespeare wrote ‘Romeo and
- Juliet’? What a fund of knowledge you have, Mr. Airey!”
- </p>
- <p>
- Mr. Airey, by the method of his disclaimer, laid claim to a much larger
- fund than any that Miss Craven had attributed to him.
- </p>
- <p>
- “I only meant to suggest that traditional romance is evolved on the same
- lines,” said he, when his deprecatory head-shakes had ceased. “Given the
- scenic effects of ‘Romeo and Juliet,’ the romance on the lines of ‘Romeo
- and Juliet’ will be forthcoming, if you only wait long enough. When you
- pay a visit to any romantic glen with a torrent—an amateurish copy
- of an unknown Salvator Rosa—ask for the ‘Lover’s Leap’ and it will
- be shown to you.”
- </p>
- <p>
- “I’ll try to remember.”
- </p>
- <p>
- “Given, as scenic details, the ruin of a Castle on one side of the Lough,
- the ruin of a Castle on the other, and the names of the hereditary
- enemies, the story comes naturally—quite as naturally—not to
- say overmuch about it—as the story of the melodrama follows the
- sketch of the scenic effects in the theatre. The transition from Montague
- to Macnamara—from Capulet to Cashelderg is easy, and there you are.”
- </p>
- <p>
- “And here we are,” laughed Miss Craven. “How delightful it is to be able
- to work out a legend in that way, is it not, Mr. Durdan?” and she turned
- to a man sitting at her left.
- </p>
- <p>
- “It’s quite delightful, I’m sure,” said Mr. Durdan. “But Airey is only
- adapting the creed of his party to matters of everyday life. What people
- say about his party is that they make a phrase first and then look out for
- a policy to hang upon it. Government by phrase is what the country is
- compelled to submit to.”
- </p>
- <p>
- Mr. Durdan was a prominent member of the Opposition.
- </p>
- <p>
- <br /><br />
- </p>
- <hr />
- <p>
- <a name="link2HCH0005" id="link2HCH0005"> </a>
- </p>
- <div style="height: 4em;">
- <br /><br /><br /><br />
- </div>
- <h2>
- CHAPTER V.—ON A PERILOUS CAUSEWAY.
- </h2>
- <p class="pfirst">
- <span class="dropcap" style="font-size: 4.00em">M</span>ISS CRAVEN laughed
- and watched Mr. Airey searching for a reply beneath the frill of a
- Neapolitan ice. She did not mean that he should find one. Her aim was that
- he should talk about Harold Wynne. The dinner had reached its pianissimo
- passages, so to speak. It was dwindling away into the <i>marrons glacés</i>
- and <i>fondants</i> stage, so she had not much time left to her to find
- out if it was indeed with his friend Edmund Airey that Harold had
- disappeared every afternoon.
- </p>
- <p>
- Edmund Airey knew what her aim was. He was a clever man, and he
- endeavoured to frustrate it. Ten minutes afterwards he was amazed to find
- that he had told her all that she wanted to know, and something over, for
- he had told her that Harold was at present greatly interested in the
- question of the advisability of a man’s entering public life by the
- perilous causeway—the phrase was Edmund Airey’s—of matrimony.
- </p>
- <p>
- As he chose a cigar for himself—for there was a choice even among
- Lord Innisfail’s cigars—he was actually amazed to find that the
- girl’s purpose had been too strong for his resolution. He actually felt as
- if he had betrayed his friend to the enemy—he actually put the
- matter in this way in his moment of self-reproach.
- </p>
- <p>
- Before his cigar was well alight, however, he had become more reasonable
- in his censorship of his own weakness. An enemy? Why, the young woman was
- the best friend that Harold Wynne could possibly have. She was young—that
- is, young enough—she was clever—had she not got the better of
- Edmund Airey?—and, best of all, she was an heiress.
- </p>
- <p>
- “The perilous causeway of matrimony”—that was the phrase which had
- come suddenly into his mind, and, in order to introduce it, he had sent
- the girl away feeling that she was cleverer than he was.
- </p>
- <p>
- “The perilous causeway of matrimony,” he repeated. “With a handrail of ten
- thousand a year—there is safety in that.”
- </p>
- <p>
- He looked down the long dining-hall, glistening with silver, to where
- Harold stood facing the great window, the square of which framed a dim
- picture of a mountain slope, purple with heather, that had snared the last
- light of the sunken sun. The sea horizon cut upon the slope not far from
- its summit, and in that infinity of Western distance there was a dash of
- drifting crimson.
- </p>
- <p>
- Harold Wynne stood watching that picture of the mountain with the Atlantic
- beyond, and Edmund watched him.
- </p>
- <p>
- There was a good deal of conversation flying about the room. The smokers
- of cigarettes talked on a topic which they would probably have called Art.
- The smokers of pipes explained in a circumstantial way, that carried
- suspicion with it to the ears of all listeners, their splendid failures to
- secure certain big fish during the day. The smokers of cigars talked of
- the Horse and the House—mostly of the Horse. There was a rather
- florid judge present—he had talked himself crimson to the
- appreciative woman who had sat beside him at dinner, on the subject of the
- previous racing-season, and now he was talking himself purple on the
- subject of the future season. He had been at Castle Innisfail for three
- days, and he had steadily refused to entertain the idea of talking on any
- other subject than the Horse from the standpoint of a possible backer.
- </p>
- <p>
- This was the judge, who, during the hearing of a celebrated case a few
- months before—a case that had involved a reference to an event known
- as the City and Suburban, inquired if that was the name of a Railway
- Company. Hearing that it was a race, he asked if it was a horse race or a
- dog race.
- </p>
- <p>
- Harold remained on his feet in front of the window, and Edmund remained
- watching him until the streak of crimson had dwindled to a flaming Rahab
- thread. The servants entered the room with coffee, and brought out many
- subtle gleams from the old oak by lighting the candles in the silver
- sconces.
- </p>
- <p>
- Every time that the door was opened, the sound of a human voice (female)
- trying, but with indifferent success, to scale the heights of a song that
- had been saleable by reason of its suggestions of passion—drawing-room
- passion—saleable passion—fought its way through the tobacco
- smoke of the dining-hall. Hearing it fitfully, such men as might have felt
- inclined to leave half-smoked cigars for the sake of the purer atmosphere
- of the drawingroom, became resigned to their immediate surroundings.
- </p>
- <p>
- A whisper had gone round the table while dinner was in progress, that Miss
- Stafford had promised—some people said threatened—to recite
- something in the course of the evening. Miss Stafford was a
- highly-educated young woman. She spoke French, German, Italian and
- Spanish. This is only another way of saying that she could be
- uninteresting in four languages. In addition to the ordinary
- disqualifications of such young women, she recited a little—mostly
- poems about early childhood, involving a lisp and a pinafore. She wished
- to do duty as an object lesson of the possibility of combining with an
- exhaustive knowledge of mathematical formulæ, the strongest instincts of
- femininity. Mathematics and motherhood were not necessarily opposed to one
- another, her teachers had assured the world, through the medium of
- magazine articles. Formulæ and femininity went hand in hand, they
- endeavoured to prove, through the medium of Miss Stafford’s recitations;
- so she acquired the imaginary lisp of early childhood, and tore a pinafore
- to shreds in the course of fifteen stanzas.
- </p>
- <p>
- It was generally understood among men that one of these recitations amply
- repaid a listener for a careful avoidance of the apartment where it took
- place.
- </p>
- <p>
- The threat that had been whispered round the dinner-table formed an excuse
- for long tarrying in front of the coffee cups and Bénédictine.
- </p>
- <p>
- “Boys,” at length said Lord Innisfail, endeavouring to put on an effective
- Irish brogue—he thought it was only due to Ireland to put on a
- month’s brogue. “Boys, we’ll face it like men. Shall it be said in the
- days to come that we ran away from a lisp and a pinafore?” Then suddenly
- remembering that Miss Stafford was his guest, he became grave. “Her father
- was my friend,” he said. “He rode straight. What’s the matter with the
- girl? If she does know all about the binomial-theorem and German
- philosophy, has she not some redeeming qualities? You needn’t tell me that
- there’s not some good in a young woman who commits to memory such stuff as
- that—that what’s its name—the little boy that’s run over by a
- ‘bus or something or other and that lisps in consequence about his pap-pa.
- No, you needn’t argue with me. It’s extremely kind of her to offer to
- recite, and I will stand up for her, confound her! And if anyone wants to
- come round with the Judge and me to the stables while she’s reciting,
- now’s the time. Will you take another glass of claret, Wynne?”
- </p>
- <p>
- “No, thank you,” said Harold. “I’m off to the drawing-room.”
- </p>
- <p>
- He followed the men who were straggling into the great square hall where a
- billiard table occupied an insignificant space. The skeleton of an ancient
- Irish elk formed a rather more conspicuous object in the hall, and was
- occasionally found handy for the disposal of hats, rugs, and overcoats.
- </p>
- <p>
- “She is greatly interested in the Romeo and Juliet story,” remarked
- Edmund, strolling up to him.
- </p>
- <p>
- “She—who?” asked Harold.
- </p>
- <p>
- “The girl—the necessary girl. The—let us say, alternative. The—the
- handrail.”
- </p>
- <p>
- “The handrail?”
- </p>
- <p>
- “Yes. Oh, I forgot: you were not within hearing. There was something said
- about the perilous causeway of matrimony.”
- </p>
- <p>
- “And that suggested the handrail idea to you? No better idea ever occurred
- even to you, O man of many ideas, and of still more numerous phrases.”
- </p>
- <p>
- “She is responsive—she is also clever—she is uncommonly clever—she
- got the better of me.”
- </p>
- <p>
- “Say no more about her cleverness.”
- </p>
- <p>
- “I will say no more about it. A man cannot go a better way about checking
- an incipient passion for a young woman than by insisting on her
- cleverness. We do not take to the clever ones. Our ideal does not include
- a power of repartee.”
- </p>
- <p>
- “Incipient passion!”
- </p>
- <p>
- There was a suspicion of bitterness in Harold’s voice, as he repeated the
- words of his friend.
- </p>
- <p>
- “Incipient passion! I think we had better go into the drawing-room.”
- </p>
- <p>
- They went into the drawing-room.
- </p>
- <p>
- <br /><br />
- </p>
- <hr />
- <p>
- <a name="link2HCH0006" id="link2HCH0006"> </a>
- </p>
- <div style="height: 4em;">
- <br /><br /><br /><br />
- </div>
- <h2>
- CHAPTER VI.—ON THE INFLUENCE OF AN OCEAN.
- </h2>
- <p class="pfirst">
- <span class="dropcap" style="font-size: 4.00em">M</span>ISS CRAVEN was
- sitting on a distant sofa listening, or pretending to listen, which is
- precisely the same thing, with great earnestness to the discourse of Mr.
- Durdan, who, besides being an active politician, had a theory upon the
- question of what Ibsen meant by his “Master Builder.”
- </p>
- <p>
- Harold said a few words to Miss Innisfail, who was trying to damp her
- mother’s hope of getting up a dance in the hall, but Lady Innisfail
- declined to be suppressed even by her daughter, and had received promises
- of support for her enterprise in influential quarters. Finding that her
- mother was likely to succeed, the girl hastened away to entreat one of her
- friends to play a “piece” on the pianoforte.
- </p>
- <p>
- She knew that she might safely depend upon the person to whom she applied
- for this favour, to put a stop to her mother’s negotiations. The lady
- performed in the old style. Under her hands the one instrument discharged
- the office of several. The volume of sound suggested that produced by the
- steam orchestra of a switchback railway.
- </p>
- <p>
- Harold glanced across the room and perceived that, while the performer was
- tearing notes by the handful and flinging them about the place—up in
- the air, against the walls—while her hands were worrying the bass
- notes one moment like rival terrier puppies over a bone, and at other
- times tickling the treble rather too roughly to be good fun—Miss
- Craven’s companion had not abandoned the hope of making himself audible if
- not intelligible. He had clearly accepted the challenge thrown down by the
- performer.
- </p>
- <p>
- Harold perceived that a man behind him had furtively unlatched one of the
- windows leading to the terrace, and was escaping by that means, and not
- alone. From outside came the hearty laughter of the judge telling an
- open-air story to his host. People looked anxiously toward the window.
- Harold shook his head as though suggesting that that sort of interruption
- must be put a stop to at once, and that he was the man to do it.
- </p>
- <p>
- He went resolutely out through the window.
- </p>
- <p>
- “‘Which was immediately suppressed by the officers of the court,’” said
- Edmund, in the ear of Lady Innisfail.
- </p>
- <p>
- He spoke too soon. The judge’s laugh rolled along like the breaking of a
- tidal wave. It was plain that Harold had not gone to remonstrate with the
- judge.
- </p>
- <p>
- He had not. He had merely strolled round the terrace to the entrance hall.
- Here he picked up one of the many caps which were hanging there, and
- putting it on his head, walked idly away from the castle, hearing only the
- floating eulogy uttered by the judge of a certain well-known jockey who
- was, he said, the kindliest and most honourable soul that had ever pulled
- the favourite.
- </p>
- <p>
- A longing had come to him to hurry as far as he could from the Castle and
- its company—they were hateful to him just at that instant. The
- shocking performance of the woman at the pianoforte, the chatter of his
- fellow-guests, the delicate way in which his friend Edmund Airey made the
- most indelicate allusions, the <i>nisi prius</i> jocularity of the judge—he
- turned away from all with a feeling of repulsion.
- </p>
- <p>
- And yet Lord Innisfail’s cook was beyond reproach as an artist.
- </p>
- <p>
- Harold Wynne had accepted the invitation of Lady Innisfail in cold blood.
- She had asked him to go to Castle Innisfail for a few weeks in August,
- adding, “Helen Craven has promised to be among our party. You like her,
- don’t you?”
- </p>
- <p>
- “Immensely,” he had replied.
- </p>
- <p>
- “I knew it,” she had cried, with an enthusiasm that would have shocked her
- daughter. “I don’t want a discordant note at our gathering. If you look
- coldly on Helen Craven I shall wish that I hadn’t asked you; but if you
- look on her in—well, in the other way, we shall all be happy.”
- </p>
- <p>
- He knew exactly what Lady Innisfail meant to convey. It had been hinted to
- him before that, as he was presumably desirous of marrying a girl with a
- considerable amount of money, he could not do better than ask Miss Craven
- to be his wife. He had then laughed and assured Lady Innisfail that if
- their happiness depended upon the way he looked upon Miss Craven, it would
- be his aim to look upon her in any way that Lady Innisfail might suggest.
- </p>
- <p>
- Well, he had come to Castle Innisfail, and for a week he had given himself
- up to the vastness of the Western Cliffs—of the Atlantic waves—of
- the billowy mountains—of the mysterious sunsets. It was impossible
- to escape from the overwhelming influence of the Atlantic in the region of
- Castle Innisfail. Its sound seemed to go out to all the ends of the earth.
- At the Castle there was no speech or language where its voice was not
- heard. It was a sort of background of sound that had to be arranged for by
- anyone desirous of expressing any thought or emotion in that region. Even
- the judge had to take it into consideration upon occasions. He never took
- into consideration anything less important than an ocean.
- </p>
- <p>
- For a week the influence of the Atlantic had overwhelmed Harold. He had
- given himself up to it. He had looked at Miss Craven neither coldly nor in
- the other way—whatever it was—to which Lady Innisfail had
- referred as desirable to be adopted by him. Miss Craven had simply not
- been in his thoughts. Face to face with the Infinite one hesitates to give
- up one’s attention to a question of an income that may be indicated by
- five figures only.
- </p>
- <p>
- But at the end of a week, he received a letter from his father, who was
- Lord Fotheringay, and this letter rang many changes upon the
- five-figure-income question. The question was more than all the Infinities
- to Lord Fotheringay, and he suggested as much in writing to his son.
- </p>
- <p>
- “Miss Craven is all that is desirable,” the letter had said. “Of course
- she is not an American; but one cannot expect everything in this imperfect
- world. Her money is, I understand, well invested—not in land, thank
- heaven! She is, in fact, a CERTAINTY, and certainties are becoming rarer
- every day.”
- </p>
- <p>
- Here the letter went on to refer to some abstract questions of the opera
- in Italy—it was to the opera in Italy that Lord Fotheringay w as,
- for the time being, attached. The progress made by one of its ornaments—gifted
- with a singularly flexible soprano—interested him greatly, and
- Harold had invariably found that in proportion to the interest taken by
- his father in the exponents of certain arts—singing, dancing, and
- the drama—his own allowance was reduced. He knew that his father was
- not a rich man, for a peer. His income was only a trifle over twelve
- thousand a year; but he also knew that only for his father’s weaknesses,
- this sum should be sufficient for him to live on with some degree of
- comfort. The weaknesses, however, were there, and they had to be
- calculated on. Harold calculated on them; and after doing the sum in
- simple subtraction with the sound of the infinite ocean around him, he had
- asked his friend Edmund Airey to pass a few hours in the boat with him.
- Edmund had complied for three consecutive afternoons, with the result
- that, with three ridiculous stories from the Irish boatman, Harold had
- acquired a certain amount of sound advice from the friend who was in his
- confidence.
- </p>
- <p>
- He had made up his mind that, if Miss Craven would marry him, he would
- endeavour to make her the wife of a distinguished man.
- </p>
- <p>
- That included everything, did it not?
- </p>
- <p>
- He felt that he might realize the brilliant future predicted for him by
- his friends when he was the leader of the party of the hour at Oxford. The
- theory of the party was—like everything that comes from Oxford—eminently
- practical. The Regeneration of Humanity by means of Natural Scenery was
- its foundation. Its advocates proved to their own satisfaction that, in
- every question of morality and the still more important question of
- artistic feeling, heredity was not the dominant influence, but natural
- scenery.
- </p>
- <p>
- By the party Harold was regarded as the long-looked-for Man—what the
- world wanted was a Man, they declared, and he was destined to be the Man.
- </p>
- <p>
- He had travelled a good deal on leaving the University, and in a year he
- had forgotten that he had ever pretended that he held any theory. A theory
- he had come to believe to be the paper fortress of the Immature. But the
- Man—that was a different thing. He hoped that he might yet prove
- himself to be a man, so that, after all, his friends—they had also
- ceased to theorize—might not have predicted in vain.
- </p>
- <p>
- Like many young men without experience, he believed that Parliament was a
- great power. If anyone had told him that the art of gerrymandering is
- greater than the art of governing, he would not have known what his
- informant meant.
- </p>
- <p>
- His aspirations took the direction of a seat in the House of Commons. In
- spite of the fact of his being the son of Lord Fotheringay, he believed
- that he might make his mark in that Assembly. The well-known love of the
- Voter for social purity—not necessarily in Beer—and his
- intolerance of idleness—excepting, of course, when it is paid for by
- an employer—had, he knew, to be counted on. Lord Fotheringay was
- not, he felt, the ideal of the Working man, but he hoped he might be able
- to convince the Working man—the Voter—that Lord Fotheringay’s
- most noted characteristics had not descended to his son.
- </p>
- <p>
- From his concern on this point it will be readily understood how striking
- a figure was the Voter, in his estimation.
- </p>
- <p>
- It is not so easy to understand how, with that ideal Voter—that
- stern unbending moralist—before his eyes, he should feel that there
- was a great need for him to be possessed of money before offering himself
- to any constituency. The fact remained, however, that everyone to whom he
- had confided his Parliamentary aspirations, had assured him at the outset
- that money had to be secured before a constituency could be reckoned on.
- His friend Edmund Airey had still further impressed upon him this fact;
- and now he had made up his mind that his aspirations should not be
- discouraged through the lack of money.
- </p>
- <p>
- He would ask Helen Craven that very night if she would have the goodness
- to marry him.
- </p>
- <p>
- <br /><br />
- </p>
- <hr />
- <p>
- <a name="link2HCH0007" id="link2HCH0007"> </a>
- </p>
- <div style="height: 4em;">
- <br /><br /><br /><br />
- </div>
- <h2>
- CHAPTER VII.—ON THE ADVANTAGES OF A FULL MOON.
- </h2>
- <p class="pfirst">
- <span class="dropcap" style="font-size: 4.00em">W</span>HY the fact of his
- having made up his mind to ask Miss Craven who, without being an American,
- still possessed many qualities which are generally accepted as tending to
- married happiness, should cause him to feel a great longing to leave
- Castle Innisfail, its occupants, and its occupations behind him for
- evermore, it is difficult to explain on any rational grounds. That feeling
- was, however, upon him, and he strode away across the billowy moorland in
- the direction of the cliffs of the fjord known as Lough Suangorm.
- </p>
- <p>
- The moon was at its full. It had arisen some little way up the sky and was
- showering its red gold down the slopes of the two cone-shaped mountains
- that guard the pass of Lamdhu; the deep glen was flooded with moonlight—Harold
- could perceive in its hollows such objects as were scarcely visible on the
- ordinary gray days of the West of Ireland. Then he walked until he was on
- the brink of the great cliffs overhanging the lough. From the high point
- on which he stood he could follow all the curves of the lough out to the
- headlands at its entrance seven miles away. Beyond those headlands the
- great expanse of sea was glittering splendidly in the moonlight, though
- the moon had not risen high enough to touch the restless waters at the
- base of the cl iffs on which he stood. The waters were black as they
- struggled within their narrow limits and were strangled in the channel.
- Only a white thread of surf marked the breaking place of the waves upon
- the cliffs.
- </p>
- <p>
- He went down the little track, made among the rocks of the steep slope,
- until he reached the natural cavern that bore the name of the Banshee’s
- Cave.
- </p>
- <p>
- It was scarcely half-way up the face of the cliff. From that hollow in the
- rocks the descent to the waters of the lough was sheer; but the cave was
- easily accessible by a zig-zag path leading up from a small ledge of rocks
- which, being protected by a reef that started up abruptly half a dozen
- yards out in the narrow channel, served as a landing place for the fishing
- boats, of which there were several owned in the tiny village of Carrigorm.
- </p>
- <p>
- He stood at the entrance to the cavern, thinking, not upon the scene
- which, according to the boatman’s story, had been enacted at the place
- several hundreds—perhaps thousands (the chronology of Irish legends
- is vague)—of years before, but upon his own prospects.
- </p>
- <p>
- “It is done,” he said, looking the opposite cliffs straight in the face,
- as though they were Voters—(candidates usually look at the Voters
- straight in the face the first time they address them). “It is done; I
- cast it to the winds—to the seas, that are as indifferent to man’s
- affairs as the winds. I must be content to live without it. The career—that
- is enough!”
- </p>
- <p>
- What it was that he meant to cast to the indifference of the seas and the
- winds was nothing more than a sentiment—a vague feeling that he
- could not previously get rid of—a feeling that man’s life without
- woman’s love was something incomplete and unsatisfactory.
- </p>
- <p>
- He had had his theory on this subject as well as on others long ago—he
- had gone the length of embodying it in sonnets.
- </p>
- <p>
- Was it now to go the way of the other impracticable theories?
- </p>
- <p>
- He had cherished it for long. If it had not been dear to him he would not
- have subjected himself to the restriction of the sonnet in writing about
- it. He would have adopted the commonplace and facile stanza. But a sonnet
- is a shrine.
- </p>
- <p>
- He had felt that whatever might happen to him, however disappointed he
- might become with the world and the things of the world, that great and
- splendid love was before him, and he felt that to realize it would be to
- forget all disappointments—to forget all the pangs which the heart
- of man knows when its hour of disillusion comes.
- </p>
- <p>
- Love was the reward of the struggle—the deep, sweet draught that
- refreshes the heart of the toiler, he felt. In whatever direction illusion
- may lie, love was not in that direction.
- </p>
- <p>
- That had been his firm belief all his life, and now he was standing at the
- entrance to the cavern—the cavern that was associated with a story
- of love stronger than death—and he had just assured himself that he
- had flung to the seas and the winds all his hopes of that love which had
- been in his dreams.
- </p>
- <p>
- “It is gone—it is gone!” he cried, looking down at that narrow part
- of the lough where the boat had been tumbling during the afternoon.
- </p>
- <p>
- What had that adviser of his said? He remembered something of his words—something
- about marriage being a guarantee of love.
- </p>
- <p>
- Harold laughed grimly as he recalled the words. He knew better. The love
- that he had looked for was not such as was referred to by his friend Mr.
- Airey. It was——
- </p>
- <p>
- But what on earth was the good of trying to recall what it was? The
- diamonds that Queen Guinevere flung into the river, made just the same
- splash as common stones would have done under the same circumstances: and
- the love which he had cherished was, when cast to the winds, no more
- worthy of being thought precious than the many other ideas which he had
- happily rid himself of in the course of his walk through the world.
- </p>
- <p>
- This was how he repressed the thought of his conversation with his friend;
- and after a while the recollections that he wished to suppress yielded to
- his methods.
- </p>
- <p>
- Once more the influences of the place—the spectacle of the infinite
- mountains, the voice of the infinite sea—asserted themselves as they
- had done during the first week of his arrival at the Castle. The story of
- the legendary Prince and Princess came back to him as though it were the
- embodiment of the influences of the region of romance in the midst of
- which he was standing.
- </p>
- <p>
- What had Brian the boatman said? The beautiful girl had crossed the narrow
- channel of the lough night after night and had climbed the face of the
- cliffs to her lover at their dizzy trysting-place—the place where he
- was now standing.
- </p>
- <p>
- Even while he thought upon the details, as carefully narrated by the
- boatman, the moon rose high enough to send her rays sweeping over the full
- length of the lough. For a quarter of an hour a single thin crag of the
- Slieve Gorm mountains had stood between the moon and the narrowing of the
- lough. The orb rose over the last thin peak of the crag. The lough through
- all its sinuous length flashed beneath his eyes like a Malayan crease, and
- in the waters just below the cliffs which a moment before had been black,
- he saw a small boat being rowed by a white figure.
- </p>
- <p>
- “That is the lovely Princess of the story,” said he. “She is in white—of
- course they are all in white, these princesses. It’s marvellous what a
- glint of moonlight can do. It throws a glamour over the essentially
- commonplace, the same way that—well, that that fancy known as love
- does upon occasions, otherwise the plain features of a woman would perish
- from the earth and not be perpetuated. The lumpy daughter of the village
- who exists simply to show what an artist was Jean François Millet, appears
- down there to float through the moonlight like the restless spirit of a
- princess. Is she coming to meet the spirit of her lover at their old
- trysting-place? Ah, no, she is probably about to convey a pannikin of
- worms for bait to one of the fishing boats.”
- </p>
- <p>
- <br /><br />
- </p>
- <hr />
- <p>
- <a name="link2HCH0008" id="link2HCH0008"> </a>
- </p>
- <div style="height: 4em;">
- <br /><br /><br /><br />
- </div>
- <h2>
- CHAPTER VIII.—ON THE ZIG-ZAG TRACK.
- </h2>
- <p class="pfirst">
- <span class="dropcap" style="font-size: 4.00em">H</span>AROLD WYNNE was in
- one of those moods which struggle for expression through the medium of
- bitter phrases. He felt that he did well to be cynical. Had he not
- outlived his belief in love as a necessity of life?
- </p>
- <p>
- He watched with some degree of interest the progress of the tiny boat
- rowed by the white figure. He had tried to bring himself to believe that
- the figure was that of a rough fisher-girl—the fisher-girls are not
- rough, however, on that part of the coast, and he knew it, only his mood
- tended to roughness. He tried to make himself believe that a coarse jest
- shrieked through the moonlight to reach the ears of an appreciatively
- coarse fisherman, would not be inconsistent with the appearance of that
- white figure. He felt quite equal to the act of looking beneath the glory
- and the glamour of the moonlight and of seeing there only the commonplace.
- He was, he believed, in a mood to revel in the disillusion of a man.
- </p>
- <p>
- And yet he watched the progress of the boat through the glittering waters,
- without removing his eyes from it.
- </p>
- <p>
- The white figure in the boat was so white as to seem the centre of the
- light that flashed along the ripples and silvered the faces of the cliffs—so
- much was apparent to him in spite of his mood. As the boat approached the
- landing-place at the ledge of rock a hundred feet below him, he also
- perceived that the rower handled her oars in a scientific way unknown to
- the fisher-girls; and the next thing that he noticed was that she wore a
- straw hat and a blouse of a pattern that the fisher-girls were powerless
- to imitate, though the skill was easily available to the Mary Anns and the
- Matilda Janes who steer (indifferently) perambulators through the London
- parks. He was so interested in what he saw, that he had not sufficient
- presence of mind to resume his cynical mutterings, or to inquire if it was
- possible that the fashion of the year as regards sailor hats and blouses,
- was a repetition of that of the period of the Princess Fither.
- </p>
- <p>
- He was more than interested—he was puzzled—as the boat was
- skilfully run alongside the narrow landing ledge at the foot of the
- cliffs, and when the girl—the figure was clearly that of a girl—landed—-she
- wore yachting shoes—carrying with her the boat’s painter, which she
- made fast in a business-like way to one of the iron rings that had been
- sunk in the face of the cliff for the mooring of the fishing boats, he was
- more puzzled still. In another moment the girl was toiling up the little
- zig-zag track that led to the summit of the cliffs.
- </p>
- <p>
- The track passed within a yard or two of the entrance to the cavern. He
- thought it advisable to step hack out of the moonlight, so that the girl
- should not see him. She was doubtless, he thought, on her way to the
- summit of the cliffs, and she would probably be startled if he were to
- appear suddenly before her eyes. He took a step or two back into the
- friendly shadow of the cavern, and waited to hear her footsteps on the
- track above him.
- </p>
- <p>
- He waited in vain. She did not take that zigzag track that led to the
- cliffs above the cave. He heard her jump—it was almost a feat—from
- the track by which she had ascended, on to a flat rock not a yard from the
- entrance to the cavern. He shrunk still further back into the darkness,
- and then there came before the entrance the most entrancing figure of a
- girl that he had ever seen.
- </p>
- <p>
- She stood there delightfully out of breath, with the moonlight bringing
- out every gracious curve in her shape. So he had seen the limelight reveal
- the graces of a breathless <i>danseuse</i>, when taking her “call.”
- </p>
- <p>
- “My dear Prince,” said the girl, with many a gasp. “You have treated me
- very badly. It’s a pull—undeniably a pull—up those rocks, and
- for the third time I have kept my tryst with you, only to be
- disappointed.”
- </p>
- <p>
- She laughed, and putting a shapely foot—she was by no means careful
- to conceal her stocking above the ankle—upon a stone, she quietly
- and in a matter-of-fact way, tied the lace of her yachting shoe.
- </p>
- <p>
- The stooping was not good for her—he felt that, together with a few
- other matters incidental to her situation. He waited for the long breath
- he knew she would draw on straightening herself.
- </p>
- <p>
- It came. He hoped that her other shoe needed tying; but it did not.
- </p>
- <p>
- He watched her as she stood there with her back to him. She was sending
- her eyes out to the Western headlands.
- </p>
- <p>
- “No, my Prince; on the whole I’m not disappointed,” she said. “That
- picture repays me for my toil by sea and land. What a picture! But what
- would it be to be here with—with—love!”
- </p>
- <p>
- That was all she said.
- </p>
- <p>
- He thought it was quite enough.
- </p>
- <p>
- She stood there like a statue of white marble set among the black rocks.
- She was absolutely motionless for some minutes; and then the sigh that
- fluttered from her lips was, he knew, a different expression altogether
- from that which had come from her when she had straightened herself on
- fastening her shoe.
- </p>
- <p>
- His father was a connoisseur in sighs; Harold did not profess to have the
- same amount of knowledge on the subject, but still he knew something. He
- could distinguish roughly on some points incidental to the sigh as a
- medium of expression.
- </p>
- <p>
- After that little gasp which was not quite a gasp, she was again silent;
- then she whispered, but by no means gently, the one word “Idiot!” and in
- another second she had sent her voice into the still night in a wild
- musical cry—such a cry as anyone gifted with that imaginative power
- which Brian had declared to be so necessary for archæological research,
- might attribute to the Banshee—the White Lady of Irish legends.
- </p>
- <p>
- She repeated the cry an octave higher and then she executed what is
- technically known as a “scale” but ended with that same weird cry of the
- Banshee.
- </p>
- <p>
- Once again she was breathless. Her blouse was turbulent just below her
- throat.
- </p>
- <p>
- “If Brian does not cross himself until he feels more fatigue than he would
- after a pretence at rowing, I’ll never play Banshee again,” said the girl.
- “<i>Ta, ta, mon Prince; a rivederci</i>.”
- </p>
- <p>
- He watched her poise herself for the leap from the rock where she was
- standing, to the track—her grace was exquisite—it suggested
- that of the lithe antelope. The leap took her beyond his sight, and he did
- not venture immediately to a point whence he could regain possession of
- her with his eyes. But when he heard the sound of her voice singing a
- snatch of song—it was actually “<i>L’amour est un oiseau rebelle</i>”—the
- Habanera from “Carmen”—he judged that she had reached the second
- angle of the zig-zag downward, and he took a step into the moonlight.
- </p>
- <p>
- There she went, lilting the song and keeping time with her feet, until she
- reached the ledge where the boat was moored. She unfastened the painter,
- hauled the boat close, and he heard the sound of the plunge of the bows as
- she jumped on one of the beams, the force of her jump sending the boat far
- from shore.
- </p>
- <p>
- She sat for some minutes on the beam amidship, listlessly allowing the
- boat to drift away from the rocks, then she put out her hands for the
- oars. Her right hand grasped one, but there was none for the left to
- grasp. Harold perceived that one of the oars had disappeared.
- </p>
- <p>
- There was the boat twenty yards from the rock drifting away beyond the
- control of the girl.
- </p>
- <p>
- <br /><br />
- </p>
- <hr />
- <p>
- <a name="link2HCH0009" id="link2HCH0009"> </a>
- </p>
- <div style="height: 4em;">
- <br /><br /><br /><br />
- </div>
- <h2>
- CHAPTER IX.—ON THE HELPLESSNESS OF WOMAN.
- </h2>
- <p class="pfirst">
- <span class="dropcap" style="font-size: 4.00em">T</span>HE girl had shown
- so much adroitness in the management of the little craft previously, he
- felt—with deep regret—that she would be quite equal to her
- present emergency. He was mistaken. She had reached the end of her
- resources in navigation when she had run the boat alongside the landing
- place. He saw—with great satisfaction—that with only one oar
- she was helpless.
- </p>
- <p>
- What should he do?
- </p>
- <p>
- That was what he asked himself when he saw her dip her remaining oar into
- the water and paddle a few strokes, making the boat describe an awkward
- circle and bringing it perilously close to a jagged point of the reef that
- did duty as a natural breakwater for the mooring place of the boats. He
- came to the conclusion that if he allowed her to continue that sort of
- paddling, she would run the boat on the reef, and he would be morally
- responsible for the disaster and its consequences, whatever they might be.
- He had never felt more conscientious than at that moment.
- </p>
- <p>
- He ran down the track to the landing ledge, but before he had reached the
- latter, the girl had ceased her efforts and was staring at him, her hands
- still resting on the oar.
- </p>
- <p>
- He had an uneasy feeling that he was scarcely so picturesquely breathless
- as she had been, and this consciousness did not tend to make him fluent as
- he stood upon the rocky shelf not a foot above the ridges of the silver
- ripples.
- </p>
- <p>
- He found himself staring at her, just as she was staring at him.
- </p>
- <p>
- Quite a minute had passed before he found words to ask her if he could be
- of any help to her.
- </p>
- <p>
- “I don’t know,” she replied, in a tone very different from that in which
- she had spoken at the entrance to the cavern. “I don’t really know. One of
- the oars must have gone overboard while the boat was moored. I scarcely
- know what I am to do.”
- </p>
- <p>
- “I’m afraid you’re in a bad way!” said he, shaking his head. The change in
- the girl’s tone was very amusing to him. She had become quite demure; but
- previously, demureness had been in the background. “Yes, I’m afraid your
- case is a very bad one.”
- </p>
- <p>
- “So bad as that?” she asked.
- </p>
- <p>
- “Well, perhaps not quite, but still bad enough,” said he. “What do you
- want to do?”
- </p>
- <p>
- “To get home as soon as possible,” she replied, without the pause of a
- second.
- </p>
- <p>
- Her tone was expressive. It conveyed to him the notion that she had just
- asked if he thought that she was an idiot. What could she want to do if
- not to go home?
- </p>
- <p>
- “In that case,” said he, “I should advise you to take the oar to the
- sculling place in the centre of the stern. The boat is a stout one and
- will scull well.”
- </p>
- <p>
- “But I don’t know how to scull,” said she, in a tone of real distress;
- “and I don’t think I can begin to learn just now.”
- </p>
- <p>
- “There’s something in that,” said he. “If I were only aboard I could teach
- you in a short time.”
- </p>
- <p>
- “But—”
- </p>
- <p>
- She had begun her reply without the delay of a second, but she did not get
- beyond the one word. He felt that she did not need to do so: it was a
- sentence by itself.
- </p>
- <p>
- “Yes,” said he, “as you say, I’m not aboard. Shall I get aboard?”
- </p>
- <p>
- “How could you?” she inquired, brightening up.
- </p>
- <p>
- “I can swim,” he replied.
- </p>
- <p>
- She laughed.
- </p>
- <p>
- “The situation is not so desperate as that,” she cried.
- </p>
- <p>
- He also laughed.
- </p>
- <p>
- They both laughed together.
- </p>
- <p>
- She stopped suddenly and looked up the cliffs to the Banshee’s Cave.
- </p>
- <p>
- Was she wondering if he had been within hearing when she had been—and
- not in silence—at the entrance to the cave?
- </p>
- <p>
- He felt that he had never seen so beautiful a girl. Even making a liberal
- allowance for that glamour of the moonlight, which he had tried to assure
- himself was as deceptive as the glamour of love, she was, he felt, the
- most beautiful girl he had ever seen.
- </p>
- <p>
- He crushed down every suggestion that came to him as to the best way of
- helping her out of her difficulty. It was his opportunity.
- </p>
- <p>
- Then she turned her eyes from the cliff and looked at him again.
- </p>
- <p>
- There was something imploring in her look.
- </p>
- <p>
- “Keep up your heart,” said he. “Whose boat is that, may I ask?”
- </p>
- <p>
- “It belongs to a man named Brian—Brian something or other—perhaps
- O’Donal.”
- </p>
- <p>
- “In that case I think it almost certain that you will find a fishing line
- in the locker astern—a fishing line and a tin bailer—the line
- will help you out of the difficulty.”
- </p>
- <p>
- Before he had quite done speaking she was in the stern sheets, groping
- with one hand in the little locker.
- </p>
- <p>
- She brought out, first, a small jar of whiskey, secondly, a small pannikin
- that served a man’s purpose when he wished to drink the whiskey in
- unusually small quantities, and was also handy in bailing out the boat,
- and, thirdly, a fishing line-wound about a square frame.
- </p>
- <p>
- She held up the last-named so that Harold might see it.
- </p>
- <p>
- “I thought it would be there,” said he. “Now if you can only cast one end
- of that line ashore, I will catch it and the boat will be alongside the
- landing-place in a few minutes. Can you throw?”
- </p>
- <p>
- She was silent. She examined the hooks on the whale-bone cross-cast.
- </p>
- <p>
- He laughed again, for he perceived that she was reluctant to boast of the
- possession of a skill which was denied to all womankind.
- </p>
- <p>
- “I’ll explain to you what you must do,” he said. “Cut away the cast of
- hooks.”
- </p>
- <p>
- “But I have no knife.”
- </p>
- <p>
- “Then I’ll throw mine into the bottom of your boat. Look out.”
- </p>
- <p>
- Being a man, he was able to make the knife alight within reasonable
- distance of the spot at which he aimed. He saw her face brighten as she
- picked up the implement and, opening it, quickly cut away the cast of
- hooks.
- </p>
- <p>
- “Now make fast the leaden sinker to the end of the fishing line, unwind it
- all from the frame, and then whirl the weight round and sling it ashore—anywhere
- ashore.”
- </p>
- <p>
- She followed his instructions implicitly, and the leaden weight fled
- through the air, with the sound of a shell from a mortar.
- </p>
- <p>
- “Well thrown!” he cried, as it soared above his head; and it was well
- thrown—so well that it carried overboard every inch of the line and
- the frame to which it was attached.
- </p>
- <p>
- “How stupid of me!” she said.
- </p>
- <p>
- “Of me, you mean,” said he. “I should have told you to make it fast.
- However, no harm is done. I’ll recover the weight and send it back to
- you.”
- </p>
- <p>
- He had no trouble in effecting his purpose. He threw the weight as gently
- as possible into the bow of the boat, she picked it up, and the line was
- in her hands as he took in the slack and hauled the boat alongside the
- shelf of rock.
- </p>
- <p>
- It cannot have escaped notice that the system of hauling which he adopted
- had the result of bringing their hands together. They scarcely touched,
- however.
- </p>
- <p>
- “Thank you,” said she, with profound coldness, when the boat was
- alongside.
- </p>
- <p>
- “Your case was not so desperate, after all,” he remarked, with just a
- trifle less frigidity in his tone, though he now knew that she was the
- most beautiful girl he had ever seen. He had talked of the glamour of
- moonlight. How could he have been so ridiculous?
- </p>
- <p>
- “No, my case was not so very desperate,” she said. “Thank you so much.”
- </p>
- <p>
- Did she mean to suggest that he should now walk away?
- </p>
- <p>
- “I can’t go, you know, until I am satisfied that your <i>contretemps</i>
- is at an end,” said he. “My name is Wynne—Harold Wynne. I am a guest
- of Lord Innisfail’s. I dare say you know him.”
- </p>
- <p>
- “No,” she replied. “I know nobody.”
- </p>
- <p>
- “Nobody?”
- </p>
- <p>
- “Nobody here. Of course I daily hear something about Lord Innisfail and
- his guests.”
- </p>
- <p>
- “You know Brian—he is somebody—the historian of the region.
- Did you ever hear the story of the Banshee?”
- </p>
- <p>
- She looked at him, but he flattered himself that his face told her nothing
- of what she seemed anxious to know.
- </p>
- <p>
- “Yes,” she said, after a pause. “I do believe that I heard the story of
- the Banshee—a princess, was she not—a sort of princess—an
- Irish princess?”
- </p>
- <p>
- “Strictly Irish. It is said that the cry of the White Lady is sometimes
- heard even on these nights among the cliffs down which the Princess flung
- herself.”
- </p>
- <p>
- “Really?” said she, turning her eyes to the sea. “How strange!”
- </p>
- <p>
- “Strange? well—perhaps. But Brian declares that he has heard the cry
- with his own ears. I have a friend who says, very coarsely, that if lies
- were landed property Brian would be the largest holder of real estate in
- the world.”
- </p>
- <p>
- “Your friend does not understand Brian.” There was more than a trace of
- indignation in her voice. “Brian has imagination—so have all the
- people about here. I must get home as soon as possible. I thank you very
- much for your trouble. Goodnight.”
- </p>
- <p>
- “I have had no trouble. Good-night.”
- </p>
- <p>
- He took off his cap, and moved away—to the extent of a single step.
- She was still standing in the boat.
- </p>
- <p>
- “By the way,” he said, as if the thought had just occurred to him; “do you
- intend going overland?”
- </p>
- <p>
- The glamour of the moonlight failed to conceal the troubled look that came
- to her eyes. He regained the step that he had taken away from her, and
- remarked, “If you will be good enough to allow me, I will scull you with
- the one oar to any part of the coast that you may wish to reach. It would
- be a pleasure to me. I have nothing whatever to do. As a matter of fact, I
- don’t see that you have any choice in the matter.”
- </p>
- <p>
- “I have not,” she said gravely. “I was a fool—such a fool! But—the
- story of the Princess—”
- </p>
- <p>
- “Pray don’t make any confession to me,” said he. “If I had not heard the
- story of the Princess, should I be here either?”
- </p>
- <p>
- “My name,” said she, “is Beatrice Avon. My father’s name you may have
- heard—most people have heard his name, though I’m afraid that not so
- many have read his books.”
- </p>
- <p>
- “But I have met your father,” said he. “If he is Julius Anthony Avon, I
- met him some years ago. He breakfasted with my tutor at Oxford. I have
- read all his hooks.”
- </p>
- <p>
- “Oh, come into the boat,” she cried with a laugh. “I feel that we have
- been introduced.”
- </p>
- <p>
- “And so we have,” said he, stepping upon the gunwale so as to push off the
- boat. “Now, where is your best landing place?”
- </p>
- <p>
- She pointed out to him a white cottage at the entrance to a glen on the
- opposite coast of the lough, just below the ruins—they could be seen
- by the imaginative eye—of the Castle of Carrigorm. The cottage was
- glistening in the moonlight.
- </p>
- <p>
- “That is where we have been living—my father and I—for the
- past month,” said she. “He is engaged on a new work—a History of
- Irish Patriotism, and he has begun by compiling a biographical dictionary
- of Irish Informers. He is making capital progress with it. He has already
- got to the end of the seventh volume and he has very nearly reached the
- letter C—oh, yes, he is making rapid progress.”
- </p>
- <p>
- “But why is he at this place? Is he working up the Irish legends as well?”
- </p>
- <p>
- “It seems that the French landed here some time or other, and that was the
- beginning of a new era of rebellions. My father is dealing with the
- period, and means to have his topography strictly accurate.”
- </p>
- <p>
- “Yes,” said Harold, “if he carefully avoids everything that he is told in
- Ireland his book may tend to accuracy.”
- </p>
- <p>
- <br /><br />
- </p>
- <hr />
- <p>
- <a name="link2HCH0010" id="link2HCH0010"> </a>
- </p>
- <div style="height: 4em;">
- <br /><br /><br /><br />
- </div>
- <h2>
- CHAPTER X.—ON SCIENCE AND ART.
- </h2>
- <p class="pfirst">
- <span class="dropcap" style="font-size: 4.00em">A</span> BOAT being urged
- onwards—not very rapidly—by a single oar resting in a hollow
- in the centre of the stern, and worked from side to side by a man in
- evening dress, is not a sight of daily occurrence. This may have suggested
- itself to the girl who was seated on the midship beam; but if she was
- inclined to laugh, she succeeded in controlling her impulses.
- </p>
- <p>
- He found that he was more adroit at the science of marine propulsion than
- he had fancied he was. The boat was making quite too rapid progress for
- his desires, across the lough.
- </p>
- <p>
- He asked the girl if she did not think it well that she should become
- acquainted with at least the scientific principle which formed the basis
- of the marine propeller. It was extremely unlikely that such an emergency
- as that which had lately arisen should ever again make a demand upon her
- resources, but if such were ever to present itself, it might be well for
- her to be armed to overcome it.
- </p>
- <p>
- Yes, she said, it was extremely unlikely that she should ever again be so
- foolish, and she hoped that her father would not be uneasy at her failure
- to return at the hour at which she had told him to expect her.
- </p>
- <p>
- He stopped rocking the oar from side to side in order to assure her that
- she could not possibly be delayed more than a quarter of an hour through
- the loss of the oar.
- </p>
- <p>
- She said that she was very glad, and that she really thought that the boat
- was making more rapid progress with his one oar than it had done in the
- opposite direction with her two oars.
- </p>
- <p>
- He began to perceive that his opportunities of making her acquainted with
- the science of the screw propeller were dwindling. He faced the oar
- boldly, however, and he felt that he had at least succeeded in showing her
- how effective was the application of a scientific law to the achievement
- of his end—assuming that that end was the driving of the boat
- through the waters.
- </p>
- <p>
- He was not a fool. He knew very well that there is nothing which so
- appeals to the interest of a woman as seeing a man do something that she
- cannot do.
- </p>
- <p>
- When, after five minutes’ work, he turned his head to steer the boat, he
- found that she was watching him.
- </p>
- <p>
- She had previously been watching the white glistening cottage, with the
- light in one window only.
- </p>
- <p>
- The result of his observation was extremely satisfactory to him. He
- resumed his toil without a word.
- </p>
- <p>
- And this was how it happened that the boat made so excellent a passage
- across the lough.
- </p>
- <p>
- It was not until the keel grated upon the sand that the girl spoke. She
- made a splendid leap from the bows, and, turning, asked him if he would
- care to pay a visit to her father.
- </p>
- <p>
- He replied that he feared that he might jeopardize the biography of some
- interesting informer whose name might occur at the close of the letter B.
- He hoped that he would be allowed to borrow the boat for his return to the
- cliffs, and to row it back the next day to where it was at the moment he
- was speaking.
- </p>
- <p>
- His earnest sculling of the boat had not made all thought for the morrow
- impracticable. He had been reflecting through the silence, how he might
- make the chance of meeting once more this girl whose face he had seen for
- the first time half an hour before.
- </p>
- <p>
- She had already given him an absurd amount of trouble, she said. The boat
- was one that she had borrowed from Brian, and Brian could easily row it
- across next morning.
- </p>
- <p>
- But he happened to know that Brian was to be in attendance on Mr. Durdan
- all the next day. Mr. Durdan had come to the West solely for the purpose
- of studying the Irish question on the spot. He had, consequently, spent
- all his time, deep-sea fishing.
- </p>
- <p>
- “So you perceive that there’s nothing for it but for me to bring back the
- boat, Miss Avon,” said he.
- </p>
- <p>
- “You do it so well,” she said, with a tone of enthusiasm in her voice. “I
- never admired anything so much—your sculling, I mean. And perhaps I
- may learn something about—was it the scientific principle that you
- were kind enough to offer to teach me?”
- </p>
- <p>
- “The scientific principle,” said he, with an uneasy feeling that the girl
- had seen through his artifice to prolong the crossing of the lough. “Yes,
- you certainly should know all about the scientific principle.”
- </p>
- <p>
- “I feel so, indeed. Good-night.”
- </p>
- <p>
- “Good-night,” said he, preparing to push the boat off the sand where it
- had grounded. “Goodnight. By the way, it was only when we were out with
- Brian in the afternoon that he told us the story of the Princess and her
- lover. He added that the cry of the White Lady would probably be heard
- when night came.”
- </p>
- <p>
- “Perhaps you may hear it yet,” said she. “Goodnight.”
- </p>
- <p>
- She had run up the sandy beach, before he had pushed off the boat, and she
- never looked round.
- </p>
- <p>
- He stood with one foot on the gunwale of the boat in act to push into deep
- water, thinking that perhaps she might at the last moment look round.
- </p>
- <p>
- She did not.
- </p>
- <p>
- He caught another glimpse of her beyond the furze that crowned a ridge of
- rocks. But she had her face steadfastly set toward the white cottage.
- </p>
- <p>
- He threw all his weight upon the oar which he was using as a pole, and out
- the boat shot into the deep water.
- </p>
- <p>
- “Great heavens!” said Edmund Airey. “Where have you been for the past
- couple of hours?”
- </p>
- <p>
- “Where?” repeated Miss Craven in a tone of voice that should only be
- assumed when the eyes, of the speaker are sparkling. But Miss Craven’s
- eyes were not sparkling. Their strong point was not in that direction.
- “I’m afraid you must give an account of yourself, Mr. Wynne,” she
- continued. She was standing by the side of Edmund Airey, within the
- embrace of the mighty antlers of the ancient elk in the hall. The sound of
- dance music was in the air, and Miss Craven’s face was flushed.
- </p>
- <p>
- “To give an account of myself would be to place myself on a level of
- dulness with the autobiographers whose reminiscences we yawn over.”
- </p>
- <p>
- “Then give us a chance of yawning,” cried Miss Craven.
- </p>
- <p>
- “You do not need one,” said he. “Have you not been for some time by the
- side of a Member of Parliament?”
- </p>
- <p>
- “He has been over the cliffs,” suggested the Member of Parliament. He was
- looking at Harold’s shoes, which bore tokens of having been ill-treated
- beyond the usual ill-treatment of shoes with bows of ribbon above the
- toes.
- </p>
- <p>
- “Yes,” said Harold. “Over the cliffs.”
- </p>
- <p>
- “At the Banshee’s Cave, I’m certain,” said Miss Craven.
- </p>
- <p>
- “Yes, at the Banshee’s Cave.”
- </p>
- <p>
- “How lovely! And you saw the White Lady?” she continued.
- </p>
- <p>
- “Yes, I saw the White Lady.”
- </p>
- <p>
- “And you heard her cry at the entrance to the cave?”
- </p>
- <p>
- “Yes, I heard her cry at the entrance to the cave.”
- </p>
- <p>
- “Nonsense!” said she.
- </p>
- <p>
- “Utter nonsense!” said he. “I must ask Lady Innisfail to dance.”
- </p>
- <p>
- He crossed the hall to where Lady Innisfail was seated. She was fanning
- herself and making sparkling replies to the inanities of Mr. Durdan, who
- stood beside her. She had been engaged in every dance, Harold knew, from
- the extra gravity of her daughter.
- </p>
- <p>
- “What does he mean?” Miss Craven asked of Edmund Airey in a low—almost
- an anxious, tone.
- </p>
- <p>
- “Mean? Why, to dance with Lady Innisfail. He is a man of determination.”
- </p>
- <p>
- “What does he mean by that nonsense about the Banshee’s Cave?”
- </p>
- <p>
- “Is it nonsense?”
- </p>
- <p>
- “Of course it is. Does anyone suppose that the legend of the White Lady is
- anything but nonsense? Didn’t you ridicule it at dinner?”
- </p>
- <p>
- “At dinner; oh, yes: but then you must remember that no one is altogether
- discreet at dinner. That cold <i>entrée</i>—the Russian salad—”
- </p>
- <p>
- “A good many people are discreet neither at dinner nor after it.”
- </p>
- <p>
- “Our friend Harold, for instance? Oh, I have every confidence in him. I
- know his mood. I have experienced it myself. I, too, have stood in a
- sculpturesque attitude and attire, on a rock overhanging a deep sea, and I
- have been at the point of dressing again without taking the plunge that I
- meant to take.”
- </p>
- <p>
- “You mean that he—that he—oh, I don’t know what you mean.”
- </p>
- <p>
- “I mean that if he had been so fortunate as to come upon you suddenly at
- the Banshee’s Cave or wherever he was to-night, he would have—well,
- he would have taken the plunge.”
- </p>
- <p>
- He saw the girl’s face become slightly roseate in spite of the fact of her
- being the most self-controlled person whom he had ever met. He perceived
- that she appreciated his meaning to a shade.
- </p>
- <p>
- He liked that. A man who is gifted with the power of expressing his ideas
- in various shades, likes to feel that his power is appreciated. He knew
- that there are some people who fancy that every question is susceptible of
- being answered by yea or nay. He hated such people.
- </p>
- <p>
- “The plunge?” said Miss Craven, with an ingenuousness that confirmed his
- high estimate of her powers of appreciation. “The plunge? But the
- Banshee’s Cave is a hundred feet above the water.”
- </p>
- <p>
- “But men have taken headers—”
- </p>
- <p>
- “They have,” said she, “and therefore we should finish our waltz.”
- </p>
- <p>
- They did finish their waltz.
- </p>
- <p>
- <br /><br />
- </p>
- <hr />
- <p>
- <a name="link2HCH0011" id="link2HCH0011"> </a>
- </p>
- <div style="height: 4em;">
- <br /><br /><br /><br />
- </div>
- <h2>
- CHAPTER XI.—ON HEAVEN AND THE LORD CHANCELLOR.
- </h2>
- <p class="pfirst">
- <span class="dropcap" style="font-size: 4.00em">M</span>R. DURDAN was
- explaining something—he usually was explaining something. When he
- had been a member of the late Government his process of explaining
- something was generally regarded as a fine effort at mystification. In
- private his explanations were sometimes intelligible. As Harold entered
- the room where a straggling breakfast was proceeding—everything
- except dinner had a tendency to be straggling at Castle Innisfail—Mr.
- Dur dan was explaining how Brian had been bewildered.
- </p>
- <p>
- It was a profitable theme, especially for a man who fondly believed that
- he had the power of reproducing what he imagined to be the Irish brogue of
- the boatman.
- </p>
- <p>
- Harold gathered that Mr. Durdan had already had a couple of hours of
- deep-sea fishing in the boat with Brian—the servants were all the
- morning carrying into the dining-room plates of fish of his catching
- (audibly sneered at by the fly-fishers, who considered their supreme
- failures superior to the hugest successes of the deep-sea fishers).
- </p>
- <p>
- But the fishing was not to the point. What Mr. Durdan believed to be very
- much to the point were the “begorras,” the “acushlas,” the “arrahs” which
- he tried to make his auditors believe the boatman had uttered in telling
- him how he had been awakened early in the night by hearing the cry of the
- Banshee.
- </p>
- <p>
- Every phrase supposed to have been employed by the boatman was reproduced
- by the narrator; and his auditors glanced meaningly at one another. It
- would have required a great deal of convincing to make them fancy for a
- moment that the language of Brian consisted of an imaginary Irish
- exclamation preceding a purely Cockney—occasionally Yorkshire—idiom.
- But the narrator continued his story, and seemed convinced that his voice
- was an exact reproduction of Brian’s brogue.
- </p>
- <p>
- Harold thought that he would try a little of something that was not fish—he
- scarcely minded what he had, provided it was not fish, he told the
- servant. And as there was apparently some little-difficulty in procuring
- such a comestible, Harold drank some coffee and listened to Mr. Durdan’s
- story—he recommenced it for everyone who entered the breakfast-room.
- </p>
- <p>
- Yes, Brian had distinctly heard the cry of the Banshee, he said; but a
- greater marvel had happened, for he found one of his boats that had been
- made fast on the opposite shore of the lough in the early part of the
- night, moored at the landing-ledge at the base of the cliffs beneath the
- Banshee’s Cave. By the aid of many a gratuitous “begorra,” Mr. Durdan
- indicated the condition of perplexity in which the boatman had been all
- the time he was baiting the lines. He explained that the man had
- attributed to “herself”—meaning, of course, the White Lady—the
- removal of the boat from the one side of the lough to the other. It was
- plain that the ghost of the Princess was a good oarswoman, too, for a
- single paddle only was found in the boat. It was so like a ghost, he had
- confided to Mr. Durdan, to make a cruise in a way that was contrary—the
- accent on the second syllable—to nature.
- </p>
- <p>
- “He has put another oar aboard and is now rowing the boat back to its
- original quarters,” said Mr. Durdan, in conclusion. “But he declares that,
- be the Powers!”—here the narrator assumed once more the hybrid
- brogue—“if the boat was meddled with by ‘herself’ again he would
- call the priest to bless the craft, and where would ‘herself’ be then?”
- </p>
- <p>
- “Where indeed?” said Lord Innisfail.
- </p>
- <p>
- Harold said nothing. He was aware that Edmund was looking at him intently.
- Did he suspect anything, Harold wondered.
- </p>
- <p>
- He gave no indication of being more interested in the story than anyone
- present, and no one present seemed struck with it—no one, except
- perhaps, Miss Craven, who had entered the room late, and was thus
- fortunate enough to obtain the general drift of what Mr. Durdan was
- talking about, without having her attention diverted by his loving
- repetition of the phrases of local colour.
- </p>
- <p>
- Miss Craven heard the story, laughed, glanced at her plate, and remarked
- with some slyness that Mr. Durdan was clearly making strides in his
- acquaintance with the Irish question. She then glanced—confidentially—at
- Edmund Airey, and finally—rather less confidentially—at
- Harold.
- </p>
- <p>
- He was eating of that which was not fish, and giving a good deal of
- attention to it.
- </p>
- <p>
- Miss Craven thought he was giving quite too much attention to it. She
- suspected that he knew more about the boat incident than he cared to
- express, or why should he be giving so much attention to his plate?
- </p>
- <p>
- As for Harold himself, he was feeling that it would be something of a
- gratification to him if a fatal accident were to happen to Brian.
- </p>
- <p>
- He inwardly called him a meddlesome fool. Why should he take it upon him
- to row the boat across the lough, when he, Harold, had been looking
- forward during the sleepless hours of the night, to that exercise? When he
- had awakened from an early morning slumber, it was with the joyous feeling
- that nothing could deprive him of that row across the lough.
- </p>
- <p>
- And yet he had been deprived of it, therefore he felt some regret that,
- the morning being a calm one, Brian’s chances of disaster when crossing
- the lough were insignificant.
- </p>
- <p>
- All the time that the judge was explaining in that lucid style which was
- the envy of his brethren on the Bench, how impossible it would be for the
- Son of Porcupine to purge himself of the contempt which was heaped upon
- him owing to his unseemly behaviour at a recent race meeting—the
- case of the son of so excellent a father as Porcupine turning out badly
- was jeopardizing the future of Evolution as a doctrine—Harold was
- trying to devise some plan that should make him independent of the
- interference of the boatman. He did not insist on the plan being
- legitimate or even reasonable; all that he felt was that he must cross the
- lough.
- </p>
- <p>
- He thought of the girl whom he had seen in that atmosphere of moonlight;
- and somehow he came to think of her as responsible for her exquisite
- surroundings. There was nothing commonplace about her—that was what
- he felt most strongly as he noticed the excellent appetites of the young
- women around him. Even Miss Stafford, who hoped to be accepted as an
- Intellect embodied in a mere film of flesh—she went to the extreme
- length of cultivating a Brow—tickled her trout with the point of her
- fork much less tenderly than the fisherman who told her the story—with
- an impromptu bravura passage or two—of its capture, had done.
- </p>
- <p>
- But the girl whom he had seen in the moonlight—whom he was yearning
- to see in the sunlight—was as refined as a star. “As refined as a
- star,” he actually murmured, when he found himself with an unlighted cigar
- between his fingers on that part of the terrace which afforded a fine view
- of the lough—the narrow part as well—his eyes were directed to
- the narrow part. “As refined as a star—a—”
- </p>
- <p>
- He turned himself round with a jerk. “A star?”
- </p>
- <p>
- His father’s letter was still in his pocket. It contained in the course of
- its operatic clauses some references to a Star—a Star, who, alas!
- was not refined—who, on the contrary, was expensive.
- </p>
- <p>
- He struck a match very viciously and lit his cigar.
- </p>
- <p>
- Miss Craven had just appeared on the terrace.
- </p>
- <p>
- He dropped his still flaming match on the hard gravel walk and put his
- foot upon it.
- </p>
- <p>
- “A star!”
- </p>
- <p>
- He was very vicious.
- </p>
- <p>
- “She is not a particularly good talker, but she is a most fascinating
- listener,” said Edmund Airey, who strolled up.
- </p>
- <p>
- “I have noticed so much—when you have been the talker,” said Harold.
- “It is only to the brilliant talker that the fascinating listener appeals.
- By the way, how does ‘fascinated listener’ sound as a phrase? Haven’t I
- read somewhere that the speeches of an eminent politician were modelled on
- the principle of catching birds by night? You flash a lamp upon them and
- they may be captured by the score. The speeches were compared to the
- lantern and the public to the birds.”
- </p>
- <p>
- “Gulls,” said Edmund. “My dear Harold, I did not come out here to exchange
- opinions with you on the vexed question of vote-catching or gulls—it
- will be time enough to do so when you have found a constituency.”
- </p>
- <p>
- “Quite. And meantime I am to think of Miss Craven as a fascinating
- listener? That’s what you have come to impress upon me.”
- </p>
- <p>
- “I mean that you should give yourself a fair chance of becoming acquainted
- with her powers as a listener—I mean that you should talk to her on
- an interesting topic.”
- </p>
- <p>
- “Would to heaven that I had your capacity of being interesting on all
- topics.”
- </p>
- <p>
- “The dullest man on earth when talking to a woman on love as a topic, is
- infinitely more interesting to her than the most brilliant man when
- talking to her on any other topic.”
- </p>
- <p>
- “You suggest a perilous way to the dull man of becoming momentarily
- interesting.”
- </p>
- <p>
- “Of course I know the phrase which, in spite of being the composition of a
- French philosopher, is not altogether devoid of truth—yes, ‘<i>Qui
- parle d’amour fait l’amour’’</i>.”
- </p>
- <p>
- “Only that love is born, not made.”
- </p>
- <p>
- “Great heavens! have you learned that—that, with your father’s
- letter next your heart?”
- </p>
- <p>
- Harold laughed.
- </p>
- <p>
- “Do you fancy that I have forgotten your conversation in the boat
- yesterday?” said he. “Heaven on one side and the Lord Chancellor on the
- other.”
- </p>
- <p>
- “And you have come to the conclusion that you are on the side of heaven?
- You are in a perilous way.”
- </p>
- <p>
- “Your logic is a trifle shaky, friend. Besides, you have no right to
- assume that I am on the side of heaven.”
- </p>
- <p>
- “There is a suggestion of indignation in your voice that gives me hope
- that you are not in so evil a case as I may have suspected. Do you think
- that another afternoon in the boat—”
- </p>
- <p>
- “Would make me on the side of the Lord Chancellor? I doubt it. But that is
- not equivalent to saying that I doubt the excellence of your advice.”
- </p>
- <p>
- “Yesterday afternoon I flattered myself that I had given you such advice
- as commended itself to you, and yet now you tell me that love is born, not
- made. The man who believes that is past being advised. It is, I say, the
- end of wisdom. What has happened since yesterday afternoon?”
- </p>
- <p>
- “Nothing has happened to shake my confidence in the soundness of your
- advice,” said Harold, but not until a pause had occurred—a pause of
- sufficient duration to tell his observant friend that something had
- happened.
- </p>
- <p>
- “If nothing has happened—Miss Craven is going to sketch the Round
- Tower at noon,” said Edmund—the Round Tower was some distance
- through the romantic Pass of Lamdhu.
- </p>
- <p>
- “The Round Tower will not suffer; Miss Craven is not one of the landscape
- libellers,” remarked Harold.
- </p>
- <p>
- Just then Miss Innisfail hurried up with a face lined with anxiety.
- </p>
- <p>
- Miss Innisfail was the sort of girl who always, says, “It is I.”
- </p>
- <p>
- “Oh, Mr. Airey,” she cried, “I have come to entreat of you to do your best
- to dissuade mamma from her wild notion—the wildest she has ever had.
- You may have some restraining influence upon her. She is trying to get up
- an Irish jig in the hall after dinner—she has set her heart on it.”
- </p>
- <p>
- “I can promise you that if Lady Innisfail asks me to be one of the
- performers I shall decline,” said Edmund.
- </p>
- <p>
- “Oh, she has set her heart on bringing native dancers for the purpose,”
- cried the girl.
- </p>
- <p>
- “That sounds serious,” said Edmund. “Native dances are usually very
- terrible visitations. I saw one at Samoa.”
- </p>
- <p>
- “I knew it—yes, I suspected as much,” murmured the girl, shaking her
- head. “Oh, we must put a stop to it. You will help me, Mr. Airey?”
- </p>
- <p>
- “I am always on the side of law and order,” said Mr. Airey. “A mother is a
- great responsibility, Miss Innisfail.”
- </p>
- <p>
- Miss Innisfail smiled sadly, shook her head again, and fled to find
- another supporter against the latest frivolity of her mother.
- </p>
- <p>
- When Edmund turned about from watching her, he saw that his friend Harold
- Wynne had gone off with some of the yachtsmen—for every day a
- yachting party as well as deep-sea-fishing, and salmon-fishing parties—shooting
- parties and even archæological parties were in the habit of setting-out
- from Castle Innisfail.
- </p>
- <p>
- Was it possible that Harold intended spending the day aboard the cutter,
- Edmund asked himself.
- </p>
- <p>
- Harold’s mood of the previous evening had been quite intelligible to him—he
- had confessed to Miss Craven that he understood and even sympathized with
- him. He was the man who was putting off the plunge as long as possible, he
- felt.
- </p>
- <p>
- But he knew that that attitude, if prolonged, not only becomes ridiculous,
- but positively verges on the indecent. It is one thing to pause for a
- minute on the brink of the deep water, and quite another to remain
- shivering on the rock for half a day.
- </p>
- <p>
- Harold Wynne wanted money in order to realize a legitimate ambition. But
- it so happened that he could not obtain that money unless by marrying Miss
- Craven—that was the situation of the moment. But instead of asking
- Miss Craven if she would have the goodness to marry him, he was wandering
- about the coast in an aimless way.
- </p>
- <p>
- Lady Innisfail was the most finished artist in matchmaking that Edmund had
- ever met. So finished an artist was she that no one had ever ventured to
- suggest that she was a match-maker. As a matter of fact, her reputation
- lay in just the opposite direction. She was generally looked upon as a
- marrer of matches. This was how she had achieved some of her most
- brilliant successes. She was herself so fascinating that she attracted the
- nicest men to her side; but, somehow, instead of making love to her as
- they meant to do, they found themselves making love to the nice girls with
- whom she surrounded herself. When running upon the love-making track with
- her, she switched them on, so to speak, to the nice eligible girls, and
- they became engaged before they quite knew what had happened.
- </p>
- <p>
- This was her art, Edmund knew, and he appreciated it as it deserved.
- </p>
- <p>
- She appreciated him as he deserved, he also acknowledged; for she had
- never tried to switch him on to any of her girls. By never making love to
- her he had proved himself to be no fit subject for the exercise of her
- art.
- </p>
- <p>
- If a man truly loves a woman he will marry anyone whom she asks him to
- marry.
- </p>
- <p>
- This, he knew, was the precept that Lady Innisfail inculcated upon the
- young men—they were mostly very young men—who assured her that
- they adored her. It rarely failed to bring them to their senses, she had
- admitted to Edmund in the course of a confidential lapse.
- </p>
- <p>
- By bringing them to their senses she meant inducing them to ask the right
- girls to marry them.
- </p>
- <p>
- Edmund felt that it was rather a pity that his friend Harold had never
- adored Lady Innisfail. Harold had always liked her too well to make love
- to her. This was rather a pity, Edmund felt. It practically disarmed Lady
- Innisfail, otherwise she would have taken care that he made
- straightforward love to Miss Craven.
- </p>
- <p>
- As for Harold, he strolled off with the yachtsmen, giving them to
- understand that he intended sailing with them. The cutter was at her
- moorings in the lough about a mile from the Castle, and there was a narrow
- natural dock between the cliffs into which the dingey ran to carry the
- party out to the yacht.
- </p>
- <p>
- It was at this point that Harold separated himself from the yachtsmen—not
- without some mutterings on their part and the delivery of a few reproaches
- with a fresh maritime flavour about them.
- </p>
- <p>
- “What was he up to at all?” they asked of one another.
- </p>
- <p>
- He could scarcely have told these earnest inquirers what he was up to. But
- his mood would have been quite intelligible to them had they known that he
- had, within the past half hour made up his mind to let nothing interfere
- with his asking Helen Craven if she would be good enough to marry him.
- </p>
- <p>
- <br /><br />
- </p>
- <hr />
- <p>
- <a name="link2HCH0012" id="link2HCH0012"> </a>
- </p>
- <div style="height: 4em;">
- <br /><br /><br /><br />
- </div>
- <h2>
- CHAPTER XII.—ON THE MYSTERY OF MAN.
- </h2>
- <p class="pfirst">
- <span class="dropcap" style="font-size: 4.00em">H</span>E meant to ask her
- at night. He had felt convinced, on returning after his adventure in his
- dinner dress, that nothing could induce him to think of Miss Craven as a
- possible wife. While sitting at breakfast, he had felt even more confident
- on this point; and yet now his mind was made up to ask her to marry him.
- </p>
- <p>
- It must be admitted that his mood was a singular one, especially as, with
- his mind full of his resolution to ask Miss Craven to marry him, he was
- wandering around the rugged coastway, wondering by what means he could
- bring himself by the side of the girl with whom he had crossed the lough
- on the previous night.
- </p>
- <p>
- His mood will be intelligible to such persons as have had friends who
- occasionally have found it necessary to their well-being to become
- teetotallers. It is well known that the fascination of the prospect of
- teetotalism is so great for such persons that the very thought of it
- compels them to rush off in the opposite direction. They indulge in an
- outburst of imbibing that makes even their best friends stand aghast, and
- then they ‘take the pledge’ with the cheerfulness of a child.
- </p>
- <p>
- Harold Wynne felt inclined to allow his feelings an outburst, previous to
- entering upon a condition in which he meant his feelings to be kept in
- subjection.
- </p>
- <p>
- To engage himself to marry Miss Craven was, he believed, equivalent to
- taking the pledge of the teetotaller so far as his feelings were
- concerned.
- </p>
- <p>
- Meantime, however, he remained unpledged and with an unbounded sense of
- freedom.
- </p>
- <p>
- And this was why he laughed loud and long when he saw in the course of his
- stroll around the cliffs, a small oar jammed in a crevice of the rocks a
- hundred feet below where he was walking.
- </p>
- <p>
- He laughed again when he had gone—not so cautiously as he might have
- done—down to the crevice and released the oar.
- </p>
- <p>
- It was, he knew, the one that had gone adrift from the boat the previous
- night.
- </p>
- <p>
- He climbed the cliff to the Banshee’s Cave and deposited the piece of
- timber in the recesses of that place. Then he lay down on the coarse
- herbage at the summit of the cliff until it was time to drift to the
- Castle for lunch. Life at the Castle involved a good deal of drifting. The
- guests drifted out in many directions after breakfast and occasionally
- drifted back to lunch, after which they drifted about until the dinner
- hour.
- </p>
- <p>
- While taking lunch he was in such good spirits as made Lady Innisfail
- almost hopeless of him.
- </p>
- <p>
- Edmund Airey had told her the previous night that Harold intended asking
- Miss Craven to marry him. Now, however, perceiving how excellent were his
- spirits, she looked reproachfully across the table at Edmund.
- </p>
- <p>
- She was mutely asking him—and he knew it—how it was possible
- to reconcile Harold’s good spirits with his resolution to ask Helen Craven
- to marry him? She knew—and so did Edmund—that high spirits and
- the Resolution are rarely found in association.
- </p>
- <p>
- An hour after lunch the girl with the Brow entreated Harold’s critical
- opinion on the subject of a gesture in the delivery of a certain poem, and
- the discussion of the whole question occupied another hour. The afternoon
- was thus pretty far advanced before he found himself seated alone in the
- boat which had been at the disposal of himself and Edmund during the two
- previous afternoons. The oar that he had picked up was lying at his feet
- along the timbers of the boat.
- </p>
- <p>
- The sun was within an hour of setting when Brian appeared at the Castle
- bearing a letter for Lady Innisfail. It had been entrusted to him for
- delivery to her ladyship by Mr. Wynne, he said. Where was Mr. Wynne? That
- Brian would not take upon him to say; only he was at the opposite side of
- the lough. Maybe he was with Father Conn, who was the best of good
- company, or it wasn’t a bit unlikely that it was the District Inspector of
- the Constabulary he was with. Anyhow it was sure that the gentleman had
- took a great fancy to the queer places along the coast, for hadn’t he been
- to the thrubble to give a look in at the Banshee’s Cave, the previous
- night, just because he was sthruck with admiration of the story of the
- Princess that he, Brian, had told him and Mr. Airey in the boat?
- </p>
- <p>
- The letter that Lady Innisfail received and glanced at while drinking tea
- on one of the garden seats outside the Castle, begged her ladyship to
- pardon the writer’s not appearing at dinner that night, the fact being
- that he had unexpectedly found an old friend who had taken possession of
- him.
- </p>
- <p>
- “It was very nice of him to write, wasn’t it, my dear?” Lady Innisfail
- remarked to her friend Miss Craven, who was filtering a novel by a popular
- French author for the benefit of Lady Innisfail. “It was very nice of him
- to write. Of course that about the friend is rubbish. The charm of this
- neighbourhood is that no old friend ever turns up.”
- </p>
- <p>
- “You don’t think that—that—perhaps—” suggested Miss
- Craven with the infinite delicacy of one who has been employed in the
- filtration of Paul Bourget.
- </p>
- <p>
- “Not at all—not at all,” said Lady Innisfail, shaking her head. “If
- it was his father it would be quite another matter.”
- </p>
- <p>
- “Oh!”
- </p>
- <p>
- “Lord Fotheringay is too great a responsibility even for me, and I don’t
- as a rule shirk such things,” said Lady Innisfail. “But Harold is—well,
- I’ll let you into a secret, though it is against myself: he has never made
- love even to me.”
- </p>
- <p>
- “That is inexcusable,” remarked Miss Craven, with a little movement of the
- eyebrows. She did not altogether appreciate Lady Innisfail’s systems. She
- had not a sufficient knowledge of dynamics and the transference of energy
- to be able to understand the beauty of the “switch” principle. “But if he
- is not with a friend—or—or—the other—”
- </p>
- <p>
- “The enemy—our enemy?”
- </p>
- <p>
- “Where can he be—where can he have been?”
- </p>
- <p>
- “Heaven knows! There are some things that are too wonderful for me. I
- fancied long ago that I knew Man. My dear Helen, I was a fool. Man is a
- mystery. What could that boy mean by going to the Banshee’s Cave last
- night, when he might have been dancing with me—or you?”
- </p>
- <p>
- “Romance?”
- </p>
- <p>
- “Romance and rubbish mean the same thing to such men as Harold Wynne,
- Helen—you should know so much,” said Lady Innisfail. “That is, of
- course, romance in the abstract. The flutter of a human white frock would
- produce more impression on a man than a whole army of Banshees.”
- </p>
- <p>
- “And yet the boatman said that Mr. Wynne had spent some time last night at
- the Cave,” said Miss Craven. “Was there a white dress in the question, do
- you fancy?”
- </p>
- <p>
- Lady Innisfail turned her large and luminous eyes upon her companion. So
- she was accustomed to turn those orbs upon such young men as declared that
- they adored her. The movement was supposed to be indicative of infinite
- surprise, with abundant sympathy, and a trace of pity.
- </p>
- <p>
- Helen Craven met the luminous gaze with a smile, that broadened as she
- murmured, “Dearest Lilian, we are quite alone. It is extremely unlikely
- that your expression can be noticed by any of the men. It is practically
- wasted.”
- </p>
- <p>
- “It is the natural and reasonable expression of the surprise I feel at the
- wisdom of the—the—”
- </p>
- <p>
- “Serpent?”
- </p>
- <p>
- “Not quite. Let us say, the young matron, lurking beneath the harmlessness
- of the—the—let us say the <i>ingenue</i>. A white dress! Pray
- go on with ‘<i>Un Cour de Femme’.</i>”
- </p>
- <p>
- Miss Craven picked up the novel which had been on the ground, flattened
- out in a position of oriental prostration and humility before the wisdom
- of the women.
- </p>
- <p>
- <br /><br />
- </p>
- <hr />
- <p>
- <a name="link2HCH0013" id="link2HCH0013"> </a>
- </p>
- <div style="height: 4em;">
- <br /><br /><br /><br />
- </div>
- <h2>
- CHAPTER XIII.—ON THE ART OF COLOURING.
- </h2>
- <p class="pfirst">
- <span class="dropcap" style="font-size: 4.00em">T</span>HE people of the
- village of Ballycruiskeen showed themselves quite ready to enter into the
- plans of their pastor in the profitable enterprise of making entertainment
- for Lady Innisfail and her guests. The good pastor had both enterprise and
- imagination. Lady Innisfail had told him confidentially that day that she
- wished to impress her English visitors with the local colour of the region
- round about. Local colour was a phrase that she was as fond of as if she
- had been an art critic; but it so happened that the pastor had never heard
- the phrase before; he promptly assured her, however, that he sympathized
- most heartily with her ladyship’s aspirations in this direction. Yes, it
- was absolutely necessary that they should be impressed with the local
- colour, and if, with this impression, there came an appreciation of the
- requirements of the chapel in the way of a new roof, it would please him
- greatly.
- </p>
- <p>
- The roof would certainly be put on before the winter, even if the work had
- to be carried out at the expense of his Lordship, Lady Innisfail said with
- enthusiasm; and if Father Constantine could only get up a wake or a dance
- or some other festivity for the visitors, just to show them how
- picturesque and sincere were the Irish race in the West, she would take
- care that the work on the roof was begun without delay.
- </p>
- <p>
- Father Constantine—he hardly knew himself by that name, having
- invariably been called Father Conn by his flock—began to have a
- comprehensive knowledge of what was meant by the phrase “local colour.”
- Did her ladyship insist on a wake, he inquired.
- </p>
- <p>
- Her ladyship said she had no foolish prejudices in the matter. She was
- quite willing to leave the whole question of the entertainment in the
- hands of his reverence. He knew the people best and he would be able to
- say in what direction their abilities could be exhibited to the greatest
- advantage. She had always had an idea, she confessed, that it was at a
- wake they shone; but, of course, if Father Constantine thought differently
- she would make no objection, but she would dearly like a wake.
- </p>
- <p>
- The priest did not even smile for more than a minute; but he could not
- keep that twinkle out of his eyes even if the chapel walls in addition to
- the roof depended on his self-control.
- </p>
- <p>
- He assured her ladyship that she was perfectly right in her ideas. He
- agreed with her that the wake was the one festivity that was calculated to
- bring into prominence the varied talents of his flock. But the unfortunate
- thing about it was its variableness. A wake was something that could not
- be arranged for beforehand—at least not without involving a certain
- liability to criminal prosecution. The elements of a wake were simple
- enough, to be sure, but simple and all as they were, they were not always
- forthcoming.
- </p>
- <p>
- Lady Innisfail thought this very provoking. Of course, expense was no
- consideration—she hoped that the pastor understood so much. She
- hoped he understood that if he could arrange for a wake that night she
- would bear the expense.
- </p>
- <p>
- The priest shook his head.
- </p>
- <p>
- Well, then, if a wake was absolutely out of the question—she didn’t
- see why it should be, but, of course, he knew best—why should he not
- get up an eviction? She thought that on the whole the guests had latterly
- heard more about Irish evictions than Irish wakes. There was plenty of
- local colour in an eviction, and so far as she could gather from the
- pictures she had seen in the illustrated papers, it was extremely
- picturesque—yes, when the girls were barefooted, and when there was
- active resistance. Hadn’t she heard something about boiling water?
- </p>
- <p>
- The twinkle had left the priest’s eyes as she prattled away. He had an
- impulse to tell her that it was the class to which her ladyship belonged
- and not that to which he belonged, who had most practice in that form of
- entertainment known as the eviction. But thinking of the chapel roof, he
- restrained himself. After all, Lord Innisfail had never evicted a family
- on his Irish estate. He had evicted several families on his English
- property, however; but no one ever makes a fuss about English evictions.
- If people fail to pay their rent in England they know that they must go.
- They have not the imagination of the Irish.
- </p>
- <p>
- “I’ll tell your ladyship what it is,” said Father Conn, before she had
- quite come to the end of her prattle: “if the ladies and gentlemen who
- have the honour to be your ladyship’s guests will take the trouble to walk
- or drive round the coast to the Curragh of Lamdhu after supper—I
- mean dinner—to-night, I’ll get up a celebration of the Cruiskeen for
- you all.”
- </p>
- <p>
- “How delightful!” exclaimed her ladyship. “And what might a celebration of
- the Cruiskeen be?”
- </p>
- <p>
- It was at this point that the imagination of the good father came to his
- assistance. He explained, with a volubility that comes to the Celt only
- when he is romancing, that the celebration of the Cruiskeen was a
- prehistoric rite associated with the village of Ballycruiskeen. Cruiskeen
- was, as perhaps her ladyship had heard, the Irish for a vessel known to
- common people as a jug—it was, he explained, a useful vessel for
- drinking out of—when it held a sufficient quantity.
- </p>
- <p>
- Of course Lady Innisfail had heard of a jug—she had even heard of a
- song called “The Cruiskeen Lawn”—did that mean some sort of jug?
- </p>
- <p>
- It meant the little full jug, his reverence assured her. Anyhow, the
- celebration of the Cruiskeen of Ballycruiskeen had taken place for
- hundreds—most likely thousands—of years at the Curragh of
- Lamdhu—Lamdhu meaning the Black Hand—and it was perhaps the
- most interesting of Irish customs. Was it more interesting than a wake?
- Why, a wake couldn’t hold a candle to a Cruiskeen, and the display of
- candles was, as probably her ladyship knew, a distinctive feature of a
- wake.
- </p>
- <p>
- Father Conn, finding how much imaginary archæology Lady Innisfail would
- stand without a protest, then allowed his imagination to revel in the
- details of harpers—who were much more genteel than fiddlers, he
- thought, though his flock preferred the fiddle—of native dances and
- of the recitals of genuine Irish poems—probably prehistoric. All
- these were associated with a Cruiskeen, he declared, and a Cruiskeen her
- ladyship and her ladyship’s guests should have that night, if there was
- any public spirit left in Ballycruiskeen, and he rather thought that there
- was a good deal still left, thank God!
- </p>
- <p>
- Lady Innisfail was delighted. Local colour! Why, this entertainment was a
- regular Winsor and Newton Cabinet.
- </p>
- <p>
- It included everything that people in England were accustomed to associate
- with the Irish, and this was just what the guests would relish. It was
- infinitely more promising than the simple national dance for which she had
- been trying to arrange.
- </p>
- <p>
- She shook Father Conn heartily by the hand, but stared at him when he made
- some remark about the chapel roof—she had already forgotten all
- about the roof.
- </p>
- <p>
- The priest had not.
- </p>
- <p>
- “God forgive me for my romancing!” he murmured, when her ladyship had
- departed and he stood wiping his forehead. “God forgive me! If it wasn’t
- for the sake of the slate or two, the ne’er a word but the blessed truth
- would have been forced from me. A Cruiskeen! How was it that the notion
- seized me at all?”
- </p>
- <p>
- He hurried off to an ingenious friend and confidential adviser of his,
- whose name was O’Flaherty, and who did a little in the horse-dealing line—a
- profession that tends to develop the ingenuity of those associated with it
- either as buyers or sellers—and Mr. O’Flaherty, after hearing Father
- Conn’s story, sat down on the side of one of the ditches, which are such a
- distinctive feature of Ballycruiskeen and the neighbourhood, and roared
- with laughter.
- </p>
- <p>
- “Ye’ve done it this time, and no mistake, Father Conn,” he cried, when he
- had partially recovered from his hilarity. “I always said you’d do it some
- day, and ye’ve done it now. A Cruiskeen! Mother of Moses! A Cruiskeen! Oh,
- but it’s yourself has the quare head, Father Conn!”
- </p>
- <p>
- “Give over your fun, and tell us what’s to be done—that’s what
- you’re to do if there’s any good in you at all,” said the priest.
- </p>
- <p>
- “Oh, by my soul, ye’ll have to carry out the enterprise in your own way,
- my brave Father Conn,” said Mr. O’Flaherty. “A Cruiskeen! A——”
- </p>
- <p>
- “Phinny O’Flaherty,” said the priest solemnly, “if ye don’t want to have
- the curse of the Holy Church flung at that red head of yours, ye’ll rise
- and put me on the way of getting up at least a jig or two on the Curragh
- this night.”
- </p>
- <p>
- After due consideration Mr. O’Flaherty came to the conclusion that it
- would be unwise on his part to put in motion the terrible machinery of the
- Papal Interdict—if the forces of the Vatican were to be concentrated
- upon him he might never again be able to dispose of a “roarer” as merely a
- “whistler” to someone whose suspicions were susceptible of being lulled by
- a brogue. Mr. Phineas O’Flaherty consequently assured Father Conn that he
- would help his reverence, even if the act should jeopardize his prospects
- of future happiness in another world.
- </p>
- <p>
- <br /><br />
- </p>
- <hr />
- <p>
- <a name="link2HCH0014" id="link2HCH0014"> </a>
- </p>
- <div style="height: 4em;">
- <br /><br /><br /><br />
- </div>
- <h2>
- CHAPTER XIV.—ON AN IRISH DANCE.
- </h2>
- <p class="pfirst">
- <span class="dropcap" style="font-size: 4.00em">L</span>ADY INNISFAIL’S
- guests—especially those who had been wandering over the mountains
- with guns all day—found her rather too indefatigable in her search
- for new methods of entertaining them. The notion of an after-dinner stroll
- of a few miles to the village of Ballycruiskeen for the sake of witnessing
- an entertainment, the details of which Lady Innisfail was unable to do
- more than suggest, and the attractions of which were rather more than
- doubtful, was not largely relished at the Castle.
- </p>
- <p>
- Lord Innisfail announced his intention of remaining where he had dined;
- but he was one of the few men who could afford to brave Lady Innisfail’s
- disdain and to decline to be chilled by her cold glances. The other men
- who did not want to be entertained on the principles formulated by Lady
- Innisfail, meanly kept out of her way after dinner. They hoped that they
- might have a chance of declaring solemnly afterwards, that they had been
- anxious to go, but had waited in vain for information as to the hour of
- departure, the costume to be worn, and the password—if a password
- were needed—to admit them to the historic rites of the Cruiskeen.
- </p>
- <p>
- One of the women declined to go, on the ground that, so far as she could
- gather, the rite was not evangelical. Her views were evangelical.
- </p>
- <p>
- One of the men—he was an Orangeman from Ulster—boldly refused
- to attend what was so plainly a device planned by the Jesuits for the
- capture of the souls—he assumed that they had souls—of the
- Innisfail family and their guests.
- </p>
- <p>
- Miss Craven professed so ardently to be looking forward to the
- entertainment, that Mr. Airey, with his accustomed observance of the
- distribution of high lights in demeanour as well as in conversation. felt
- certain that she meant to stay at the Castle.
- </p>
- <p>
- His accuracy of observation was proved when the party were ready to set
- out for Ballycruiskeen. MIss Craven’s maid earned that lady’s affectionate
- regards to her hostess; she had been foolish enough to sit in the sun
- during the afternoon with that fascinating novel, and as she feared it
- would, her indiscretion had given her a headache accompanied by dizziness.
- She would thus be unable to go with the general party to the village, but
- if she possibly could, she would follow them in an hour—perhaps
- less.
- </p>
- <p>
- Edmund Airey smiled the smile of the prophet who lives to see his
- prediction realized—most of the prophets died violent deaths before
- they could have that gratification.
- </p>
- <p>
- “Yes, it was undoubtedly an indiscretion,” he murmured.
- </p>
- <p>
- “Sitting in the sun?” said Lady Innisfail.
- </p>
- <p>
- “Reading Paul Bourget,” said he.
- </p>
- <p>
- “Of course,” said Lady Innisfail. “Talking of indiscretions, has anyone
- seen—ah, never mind.”
- </p>
- <p>
- “It is quite possible that the old friend whom you say he wrote about, may
- be a person of primitive habits—he may be inclined to retire early,”
- said Mr. Airey.
- </p>
- <p>
- Lady Innisfail gave a little puzzled glance at him—the puzzled
- expression vanished in a moment, however, before the ingenuousness of his
- smile.
- </p>
- <p>
- “What a fool I am becoming!” she whispered. “I really never thought of
- that.”
- </p>
- <p>
- “That was because you never turned your attention properly to the mystery
- of the headache,” said he.
- </p>
- <p>
- Then they set off in the early moonlight for their walk along the cliff
- path that, in the course of a mile or so, trended downward and through the
- Pass of Lamdhu, with its dark pines growing half-way up the slope on one
- side. The lower branches of the trees stretched fantastic arms over the
- heads of the party walking on the road through the Pass. In the moonlight
- these fantastic arms seemed draped. The trees seemed attitudinizing to one
- another in a strange pantomime of their own.
- </p>
- <p>
- The village of Ballycruiskeen lay just beyond the romantic defile, so that
- occasionally the inhabitants failed to hear the sound of the Atlantic
- hoarsely roaring as it was being strangled in the narrow part of the
- lough. They were therefore sometimes merry with a merriment impossible to
- dwellers nearer the coast.
- </p>
- <p>
- It did not appear to their visitors that this was one of their merry
- nights. The natives were commanded by their good priest to be merry for
- “the quality,” under penalties with which they were well acquainted. But
- merriment under a penalty is no more successful than the smile which is
- manufactured in a photographer’s studio.
- </p>
- <p>
- Father Conn made the mistake of insisting on all the members of his flock
- washing their faces. They had washed all the picturesqueness out of them,
- Mr. Airey suggested.
- </p>
- <p>
- The Curragh of Ballycruiskeen was a somewhat wild moorland that became
- demoralized into a bog at one extremity. There was, however, a
- sufficiently settled portion to form a dancing green, and at one side of
- this patch the shocking incongruity of chairs—of a certain sort—and
- even a sofa—it was somewhat less certain—met the eyes of the
- visitors.
- </p>
- <p>
- “Mind this, ye divils,” the priest was saying in an affectionate way to
- the members of his flock, as the party from the Castle approached. “Mind
- this, it’s dancing a new roof on the chapel that ye are. Every step ye
- take means a slate, so it does.”
- </p>
- <p>
- This was clearly the peroration of the pastor’s speech.
- </p>
- <p>
- The speech of Mr. Phineas O’Flaherty, who was a sort of unceremonious
- master of the ceremonies, had been previously delivered, fortunately when
- the guests were out of hearing.
- </p>
- <p>
- At first the entertainment seemed to be a very mournful one. It was too
- like examination day at a village school to convey an idea of spontaneous
- mirth. The “quality” sat severely on the incongruous chairs—no one
- was brave enough to try the sofa—and some of the “quality” used
- double eye-glasses with handles, for the better inspection of the
- performers. This was chilling to the performers.
- </p>
- <p>
- In spite of the efforts of Father Conn and his stage manager, Mr.
- O’Flaherty, the members of the cast for the entertainment assumed a
- huddled appearance that did themselves great injustice. They declined to
- group themselves effectively, but suggested to Mr. Durdan—who was
- not silent on the subject—one of the illustrations to Foxe’s Book of
- Martyrs—a scene in which about a score of persons about to be
- martyred are shown to be awaiting, with an aspect of cheerful resignation
- that deceived no one, their “turn” at the hands of the executioner.
- </p>
- <p>
- The merry Irish jig had a depressing effect at first. The priest was
- well-meaning, but he had not the soul of an artist. When a man has devoted
- all his spare moments for several years to the repression of unseemly
- mirth, he is unwise to undertake, at a moment’s notice, the duties of
- stimulating such mirth. Under the priest’s eye the jig was robbed of its
- jiguity, so to speak. It was the jig of the dancing class.
- </p>
- <p>
- Mr. O’Flaherty threatened to scandalize Father Conn by a few exclamations
- about the display of fetlocks—the priest had so little experience of
- the “quality” that he fancied a suggestion of slang would be offensive to
- their ears. He did not know that the hero of the “quality” in England is
- the costermonger, and that a few years ago the hero was the cowboy. But
- Edmund Airey, perceiving with his accustomed shrewdness, how matters
- stood, managed to draw the priest away from the halfhearted exponents of
- the dance, and so questioned him on the statistics of the parish—for
- Father Conn was as hospitable with his statistics as he was with his
- whiskey punch upon occasions—that half an hour had passed before
- they returned together to the scene of the dance, the priest with a
- five-pound note of Mr. Airey’s pressed against his heart.
- </p>
- <p>
- “Murder alive! what’s this at all at all?” cried Father Conn, becoming
- aware of the utterance of whoop after whoop by the dancers.
- </p>
- <p>
- “It’s the jig they’re dancin’ at last, an’ more power to thim!” cried
- Phineas O’Flaherty, clapping his hands and giving an encouraging whoop or
- two.
- </p>
- <p>
- He was right. The half dozen couples artistically dishevelled, and rapidly
- losing the baleful recollections of having been recently tidied up to meet
- the “quality”—rapidly losing every recollection of the critical gaze
- of the “quality”—of the power of speech possessed by the priest—of
- everything, clerical and lay, except the strains of the fiddle which
- occupied an intermediate position between things lay and clerical, being
- wholly demoniac—these half dozen couples were dancing the jig with a
- breadth and feeling that suggested the youth of the world and the reign of
- Bacchus.
- </p>
- <p>
- Black hair flowing in heavy flakes over shoulders unevenly bare—shapely
- arms flung over heads in an attitude of supreme self-abandonment—a
- passionate advance, a fervent retreat, then an exchange of musical cries
- like wild gasps for breath, and ever, ever, ever the demoniac music of the
- fiddle, and ever, ever, ever the flashing and flying from the ground like
- the feet of the winged Hermes—flashing and flashing with the
- moonlight over all, and the fantastic arms of the hill-side pines
- stretched out like the fringed arms of a grotesque Pierrot—this was
- the scene to which the priest returned with Edmund Airey.
- </p>
- <p>
- He threw up his hands and was about to rush upon the half-frenzied
- dancers, when Edmund grasped him by the arm, and pointed mutely to the
- attitude of the “quality.”
- </p>
- <p>
- Lady Innisfail and her friends were no longer sitting frigidly on their
- chairs—the double eye-glasses were dropped, and those who had held
- them were actually joining in the whoops of the dancers. Her ladyship was
- actually clapping her hands in the style of encouragement adopted by Mr.
- O’Flaherty.
- </p>
- <p>
- The priest stood in the attitude in which he had been arrested by the
- artful Edmund Airey. His eyes and his mouth were open, and his right hand
- was pressed against the five-pound note that he had just received. There
- was a good deal of slate-purchasing potentialities in a five-pound note.
- If her ladyship and her guests were shocked—as the priest, never
- having heard of the skirt dance and its popularity in the drawing-room—believed
- they should be, they were not displaying their indignation in a usual way.
- They were almost as excited as the performers.
- </p>
- <p>
- Father Conn seated himself without a word of protest, in one of the chairs
- vacated by the Castle party. He felt that if her ladyship liked that form
- of entertainment, the chapel roof was safe. The amount of injury that
- would be done to the Foul Fiend by the complete re-roofing of the chapel
- should certainly be sufficient to counteract whatever sin might be
- involved in the wild orgy that was being carried on beneath the light of
- the moon. This was the consolation that the priest had as he heard whoop
- after whoop coming from the dancers.
- </p>
- <p>
- Six couples remained on the green dancing-space. The fiddler was a
- wizened, deformed man with small gleaming eyes. He stood on a stool and
- kept time with one foot. He increased the time of the dance so gradually
- as to lead the dancers imperceptibly on until, without being aware of it,
- they had reached a frenzied pitch that could not be maintained for many
- minutes. But still the six couples continued wildly dancing, the moonlight
- striking them aslant and sending six black quivering shadows far over the
- ground. Suddenly a man dropped out of the line and lay gasping on the
- grass. Then a girl flung herself with a cry into the arms of a woman who
- was standing among the onlookers. Faster still and faster went the
- grotesquely long arms of the dwarf fiddler—his shadow cast by the
- moonlight was full of horrible suggestions—and every now and again a
- falsetto whoop came from him, his teeth suddenly gleaming as his lips
- parted in uttering the cry.
- </p>
- <p>
- The two couples, who now remained facing one another, changing feet with a
- rapidity that caused them to appear constantly off the ground, were
- encouraged by the shouts and applause of their friends. The air was full
- of cries, in which the spectators from the Castle joined. Faster still the
- demoniac music went, every strident note being clearly heard above the
- shouts. But when one of the two couples staggered wildly and fell with
- outstretched arms upon the grass, the shriek of the fiddle sounded but
- faintly above the cries.
- </p>
- <p>
- The priest could restrain himself no longer. He sprang to his feet and
- kicked the stool from under the fiddler, sending the misshapen man
- sprawling in one direction and his instrument with an unearthly shriek in
- another.
- </p>
- <p>
- Silence followed that shriek. It lasted but a few seconds, however. The
- figure of a man—a stranger—appeared running across the open
- space between the village and the Curragh, where the dance was being held.
- </p>
- <p>
- He held up his right hand in so significant a way, that the priest’s foot
- was arrested in the act of implanting another kick upon the stool, and the
- fiddler sat up on the ground and forgot to look for his instrument through
- surprise at the apparition.
- </p>
- <p>
- “It’s dancin’ at the brink of the grave, ye are,” gasped the man, as he
- approached the group that had become suddenly congested in anticipation of
- the priest’s wrath.
- </p>
- <p>
- “Why, it’s only Brian the boatman, after all,” said Lady Innisfail. “Great
- heavens! I had such a curious thought as he appeared. Oh, that dancing! He
- did not seem to be a man.”
- </p>
- <p>
- “This is no doubt part of the prehistoric rite,” said Mr. Airey.
- </p>
- <p>
- “How simply lovely!” cried Miss Stafford.
- </p>
- <p>
- “In God’s name, man, tell us what you mean,” said the priest.
- </p>
- <p>
- “It’s herself,” gasped Brian. “It’s the one that’s nameless. Her wail is
- heard over all the lough—I heard it with my ears and hurried here
- for your reverence. Don’t we know that she never cries except for a
- death?”
- </p>
- <p>
- “He means the Banshee,” said Lady Innisfail.
- </p>
- <p>
- “The people, I’ve heard, think it unlucky to utter her name.”
- </p>
- <p>
- “So lovely! Just like savages!” said Miss Stafford.
- </p>
- <p>
- “I dare say the whole thing is only part of the ceremony of the
- Cruiskeen,” said Mr. Durdan.
- </p>
- <p>
- “Brian O’Donal,” said the priest; “have you come here to try and terrify
- the country side with your romancin’?”
- </p>
- <p>
- “By the sacred Powers, your reverence, I heard the cry of her myself, as I
- came by the bend of the lough. If it’s not the truth that I’m after
- speaking, may I be the one that she’s come for.”
- </p>
- <p>
- “Doesn’t he play the part splendidly?” said Lady Innisfail. “I’d almost
- think that he was in earnest. Look how the people are crossing
- themselves.”
- </p>
- <p>
- Miss Stafford looked at them through her double eye-glasses with the long
- handle.
- </p>
- <p>
- “How lovely!” she murmured. “The Cruiskeen is the Oberammergau of
- Connaught.”
- </p>
- <p>
- Edmund Airey laughed.
- </p>
- <p>
- “God forgive us all for this night!” said the priest. “Sure, didn’t I
- think that the good that would come of getting on the chapel roof would
- cover the shame of this night! Go to your cabins, my children. You were
- not to blame. It was me and me only. My Lady”—he turned to the
- Innisfail party—“this entertainment is over. God knows I meant it
- for the best.”
- </p>
- <p>
- “But we haven’t yet heard the harper,” cried Lady Innisfail.
- </p>
- <p>
- “And the native bards,” said Miss Stafford. “I should so much like to hear
- a bard. I might even recite a native poem under his tuition.”
- </p>
- <p>
- Miss Stafford saw a great future for native Irish poetry in English
- drawing-rooms. It might be the success of a season.
- </p>
- <p>
- “The entertainment’s over,” said the priest.
- </p>
- <p>
- “It’s that romancer Brian, that’s done it all,” cried Phineas O’Flaherty.
- </p>
- <p>
- “Mr. O’Flaherty, if it’s not the truth may I—oh, didn’t I hear her
- voice, like the wail of a girl in distress?” cried Brian.
- </p>
- <p>
- “Like what?” said Mr. Airey.
- </p>
- <p>
- “Oh, you don’t believe anything—we all know that, sir,” said Brian.
- </p>
- <p>
- “A girl in distress—I believe in that, at any rate,” said Edmund.
- </p>
- <p>
- “Now!” said Miss Stafford, “don’t you think that I might recite something
- to these poor people?” She turned to Lady Innisfail. “Poor people! They
- may never have heard a real recitation—‘The Dove Cote,’ ‘Peter’s
- Blue Bell’—something simple.”
- </p>
- <p>
- There was a movement among her group.
- </p>
- <p>
- “The sooner we get back to the Castle the better it will be for all of
- us,” said Lady Innisfail. “Yes, Father Constantine, we distinctly looked
- for a native bard, and we are greatly disappointed. Who ever heard of a
- genuine Cruiskeen without a native bard? Why, the thing’s absurd!”
- </p>
- <p>
- “A Connaught Oberammergau without a native bard! <i>Oh, Padre mio—Padre
- mio!</i>” said Miss Stafford, daintily shaking her double eye-glasses at
- the priest.
- </p>
- <p>
- “My lady,” said he, “you heard what the man said. How would it be possible
- for us to continue this scene while that warning voice is in the air?”
- </p>
- <p>
- “If you give us a chance of hearing the warning voice, we’ll forgive you
- everything, and say that the Cruiskeen is a great success,” cried Lady
- Innisfail.
- </p>
- <p>
- “If your ladyship takes the short way to the bend of the lough you may
- still hear her,” said Brian.
- </p>
- <p>
- “God forbid,” said the priest.
- </p>
- <p>
- “Take us there, and if we hear her, I’ll give you half a sovereign,” cried
- her ladyship, enthusiastically.
- </p>
- <p>
- “If harm comes of it don’t blame me,” said Brian. “Step out this way, my
- lady.”
- </p>
- <p>
- “We may still be repaid for our trouble in coming so far,” said one of the
- party. “If we do actually hear the Banshee, I, for one, will feel more
- than satisfied.”
- </p>
- <p>
- Miss Stafford, as she hurried away with the party led by Brian, wondered
- if it might not be possible to find a market for a Banshee’s cry in a
- London drawing-room. A new emotion was, she understood, eagerly awaited.
- The serpentine dance and the costermonger’s lyre had waned. It was
- extremely unlikely that they should survive another season. If she were to
- be first in the field with the Banshee’s cry, introduced with a few dainty
- steps of the jig incidental to a poem with a refrain of “Asthore” or
- “Mavourneen,” she might yet make a name for herself.
- </p>
- <p>
- <br /><br />
- </p>
- <hr />
- <p>
- <a name="link2HCH0015" id="link2HCH0015"> </a>
- </p>
- <div style="height: 4em;">
- <br /><br /><br /><br />
- </div>
- <h2>
- CHAPTER XV.—ON THE SHRIEK.
- </h2>
- <p class="pfirst">
- <span class="dropcap" style="font-size: 4.00em">I</span>N a space of time
- that was very brief, owing to the resolution with which Lady Innisfail
- declined to accept the suggestion of short cuts by Brian, the whole party
- found themselves standing breathless at the beginning of the line of
- cliffs. A mist saturated with moonlight had drifted into the lough from
- the Atlantic. It billowed below their eyes along the surface of the water,
- and crawled along the seared faces of the cliffs, but no cold fingers of
- the many-fingered mist clasped the higher ridges. The sound of the
- crashing of the unseen waves about the bases of the cliffs filled the air,
- but there was no other sound.
- </p>
- <p>
- “Impostor!” said Edmund Airy, turning upon Brian. “You heard no White Lady
- to-night. You have jeopardized our physical and your spiritual health by
- your falsehood.”
- </p>
- <p>
- “You shall get no half sovereign from me,” said Lady Innisfail.
- </p>
- <p>
- “Is it me that’s accountable for her coming and going?” cried Brian, with
- as much indignation as he could afford. Even an Irishman cannot afford the
- luxury of being indignant with people who are in the habit of paying him
- well, and an Irishman is ready to sacrifice much to sentiment. “It’s glad
- we should all be this night not to hear the voice of herself.”
- </p>
- <p>
- Lady Innisfail looked at him. She could afford to be indignant, and she
- meant to express her indignation; but when it came to the point she found
- that it was too profound to be susceptible of expression.
- </p>
- <p>
- “Oh, come away,” she said, after looking severely at Brian for nearly a
- minute.
- </p>
- <p>
- “Dear Lady Innisfail,” said Mr. Durdan, “I know that you feel indignant,
- fancying that we have been disappointed. Pray do not let such an idea have
- weight with you for a moment.”
- </p>
- <p>
- “Oh, no, no,” said Miss Stafford, who liked speaking in public quite as
- well as Mr. Durdan. “Oh, no, no; you have done your best, dear Lady
- Innisfail. The dance was lovely; and though, of course, we should have
- liked to hear a native bard or two, as well as the Banshee—”
- </p>
- <p>
- “Yet bards and Banshees we know to be beyond human control,” said Mr.
- Airey.
- </p>
- <p>
- “We know that if it rested with you, we should hear the Banshee every
- night,” said Mr. Durdan.
- </p>
- <p>
- “Yes, we all know your kindness of heart, dear Lady Innisfail,” resumed
- Miss Stafford.
- </p>
- <p>
- “Indeed you should hear it, and the bard as well,” cried Lady Innisfail.
- “But as Mr. Airey says—and he knows all about bard and Banshees and
- such like things Great heaven! We are not disappointed after all, thank
- heaven!”
- </p>
- <p>
- Lady Innisfail’s exclamation was uttered after there floated to the cliffs
- where she and her friends were standing, from the rolling white mist that
- lay below, the sound of a long wail. It was repeated, only fainter, when
- she had uttered her thanksgiving, and it was followed by a more robust
- shout.
- </p>
- <p>
- “Isn’t it lovely?” whispered Lady Innisfail.
- </p>
- <p>
- “I don’t like it,” said Miss Stafford, with a shudder. “Let us go away—oh,
- let us go away at once.”
- </p>
- <p>
- Miss Stafford liked simulated horrors only. The uncanny in verse was dear
- to her; but when, for the first time, she was brought face to face with
- what would have formed the subject of a thrilling romance with a
- suggestion of the supernatural, she shuddered.
- </p>
- <p>
- “Hush,” said Lady Innisfail; “if we remain quiet we may hear it again.”
- </p>
- <p>
- “I don’t want to hear it again,” cried Miss Stafford. “Look at the man. He
- knows all about it. He is one of the natives.”
- </p>
- <p>
- She pointed to Brian, who was on his knees on the rock muttering petitions
- for the protection of all the party.
- </p>
- <p>
- He knew, however, that his half sovereign was safe, whatever might happen.
- Miss Stafford’s remark was reasonable. Brian should know all about the
- Banshee and its potentialities of mischief.
- </p>
- <p>
- “Get up, you fool!” said Edmund Airey, catching the native by the
- shoulder. “Don’t you know as well as I do that a boat with someone aboard
- is adrift in the mist?”
- </p>
- <p>
- “Oh, I know that you don’t believe in anything.” said Brian.
- </p>
- <p>
- “I believe in your unlimited laziness and superstition,” said Edmund. “I’m
- very sorry, my dear Lady Innisfail, to interfere with your entertainment,
- but it’s perfectly clear to me that someone is in distress at the foot of
- the cliffs.”
- </p>
- <p>
- “How can you be so horrid—so commonplace?” said Lady Innisfail.
- </p>
- <p>
- “He is one of the modern iconoclasts,” said another of the group. “He
- would fling down our most cherished beliefs. He told me that he considered
- Madame Blavatsky a swindler.”
- </p>
- <p>
- “Dear Mr. Airey,” said Miss Stafford, who was becoming less timid as the
- wail from the sea had not been repeated. “Dear Mr. Airey, let us entreat
- of you to leave us our Banshee whatever you may take from us.”
- </p>
- <p>
- “There are some things in heaven and earth that refuse to be governed by a
- phrase,” sneered Mr. Durdan.
- </p>
- <p>
- “Mules and the members of the Opposition are among them,” said Edmund,
- preparing to descend the cliffs by the zig-zag track.
- </p>
- <p>
- He had scarcely disappeared in the mist when there was a shriek from Miss
- Stafford, and pointing down the track with a gesture, which for
- expressiveness, she had never surpassed in the most powerful of her
- recitations, she flung herself into Lady Innisfail’s arms.
- </p>
- <p>
- “Great heavens!” cried Lady Innisfail. “It is the White Lady herself’!”
- </p>
- <p>
- “We’re all lost, and the half sovereign’s nothing here or there,” said
- Brian, in a tone of complete resignation.
- </p>
- <p>
- Out of the mist there seemed to float a white figure of a girl. She stood
- for some moments with the faint mist around her, and while the group on
- the cliff watched her—some of them found it necessary to cling
- together—another white figure floated through the mist to the side
- of the first, and then came another figure—that of a man—only
- he did not float.
- </p>
- <p>
- “I wish you would not cling quite so close to me, my dear; I can’t see
- anything of what’s going on,” said Lady Innisfail to Miss Stafford, whose
- head was certainly an inconvenience to Lady Innisfail.
- </p>
- <p>
- With a sudden, determined movement she shifted the head from her bosom to
- her shoulder, and the instant that this feat was accomplished she cried
- out, “Helen Craven!”
- </p>
- <p>
- “Helen Craven?” said Miss Stafford, recovering the use of her head in a
- moment.
- </p>
- <p>
- “Yes, it’s Helen Craven or her ghost that’s standing there,” said Lady
- Innisfail.
- </p>
- <p>
- “And Harold Wynne is with her. Are you there, Wynne?” sang out Mr. Durdan.
- </p>
- <p>
- “Hallo?” came the voice of Harold from below. “Who is there?”
- </p>
- <p>
- “Why, we’re all here,” cried Edmund, emerging from the mist at his side.
- “How on earth did you get here?—and Miss Craven—and—he
- looked at the third figure—he had never seen the third figure
- before.
- </p>
- <p>
- “Oh, it’s a long story,” laughed Harold. “Will you give a hand to Miss
- Craven?”
- </p>
- <p>
- Mr. Airey said it would please him greatly to do so, and by his kindly aid
- Miss Craven was, in the course of a few minutes, placed by the side of
- Lady Innisfail.
- </p>
- <p>
- She took the place just vacated by Miss Stafford on Lady Innisfail’s
- bosom, and was even more embarrassing to Lady Innisfail than the other had
- been. Helen Craven was heavier, to start with.
- </p>
- <p>
- But it was rather by reason of her earnest desire to see the strange face,
- that Lady Innisfail found Helen’s head greatly in her way.
- </p>
- <p>
- “Lady Innisfail, when Miss Craven is quite finished with you, I shall
- present to you Miss Avon,” said Harold.
- </p>
- <p>
- “I should be delighted,” said Lady Innisfail. “Dearest Helen, can you not
- spare me for a moment?”
- </p>
- <p>
- Helen raised her head.
- </p>
- <p>
- It was then that everyone perceived how great was the devastation done by
- the mist to the graceful little curled fringes of her forehead. Her hair
- was lank, showing that she had as massive a brow as Miss Stafford’s, if
- she wished to display it.
- </p>
- <p>
- “It is a great pleasure to me to meet you, Miss Avon; I’m sure that I have
- often heard of you from Mr. Wynne and—oh, yes, many other people,”
- said Lady Innisfail. “But just now—well, you can understand that we
- are all bewildered.”
- </p>
- <p>
- “Yes, we are all bewildered,” said Miss Avon. “You see, we heard the cry
- of the White Lady—”
- </p>
- <p>
- “Of course,” said Harold; “we heard it too. The White Lady was Miss
- Craven. She was in one of the boats, and the mist coming on so suddenly,
- she could not find her way back to the landing place. Luckily we were able
- to take her boat in tow before it got knocked to pieces. I hope Miss
- Craven did not over-exert herself.”
- </p>
- <p>
- “I hope not,” said Lady Innisfail. “What on earth induced you to go out in
- a boat alone, Helen—and suffering from so severe a headache into the
- bargain?”
- </p>
- <p>
- “I felt confident that the cool air would do me good,” said Miss Craven.
- somewhat dolefully.
- </p>
- <p>
- Lady Innisfail looked at her in silence for some moments, then she
- laughed.
- </p>
- <p>
- No one else seemed to perceive any reason for laughter.
- </p>
- <p>
- Lady Innisfail then turned her eyes upon Miss Avon. The result of her
- observation was precisely the same as the result of Harold’s first sight
- of that face had been. Lady Innisfail felt that she had never seen so
- beautiful a girl.
- </p>
- <p>
- Then Lady Innisfail laughed again.
- </p>
- <p>
- Finally she looked at Harold and laughed for the third time. The space of
- a minute nearly was occupied by her observations and her laughter.
- </p>
- <p>
- “I think that on the whole we should hasten on to the Castle,” said she at
- length. “Miss Craven is pretty certain to be fatigued—we are, at any
- rate. Of course you will come with us, Miss Avon.”
- </p>
- <p>
- The group on the cliff ceased to be a group when she had spoken; but Miss
- Avon did not move with the others. Harold also remained by her side.
- </p>
- <p>
- “I don’t know what I should do,” said Miss Avon. “The boat is at the foot
- of the cliff.”
- </p>
- <p>
- “It would be impossible for you to find your course so long as the mist
- continues,” said Harold. “Miss Avon and her father—he is an old
- friend of mine—we breakfasted together at my college—are
- living in the White House—you may have heard its name—on the
- opposite shore—only a mile by sea, but six by land,” he added,
- turning to Lady Innisfail.
- </p>
- <p>
- “Returning to-night is out of the question,” said Lady Innisfail. “You
- must come with us to the Castle for to-night. I shall explain all to your
- father to-morrow, if any explanation is needed.” Miss Avon shook her head,
- and murmured a recognition of Lady Innisfail’s kindness.
- </p>
- <p>
- “There is Brian,” said Harold. “He will confront your father in the
- morning with the whole story.”
- </p>
- <p>
- “Yes, with the whole story,” said Lady Innisfail, with an amusing emphasis
- on the words. “I already owe Brian half a sovereign.”
- </p>
- <p>
- “Oh, Brian will carry the message all for love,” cried the girl.
- </p>
- <p>
- Lady Innisfail did her best to imitate the captivating freshness of the
- girl’s words.
- </p>
- <p>
- “All for love—all for love!” she cried.
- </p>
- <p>
- Harold smiled. He remembered having had brought under his notice a toy
- nightingale that imitated the song of the nightingale so closely that the
- Jew dealer, who wanted to sell the thing, declared that no one on earth
- could tell the difference between the two.
- </p>
- <p>
- The volubility of Brian in declaring that he would do anything out of love
- for Miss Avon was amazing. He went down the cliff face to bring the boats
- round to the regular moorings, promising to be at the Castle in half an
- hour to receive Miss Avon’s letter to be put into her father’s hand at his
- hour of rising.
- </p>
- <p>
- By the time Miss Avon and Harold had walked to the Castle with Lady
- Innisfail, they had acquainted her with a few of the incidents of the
- evening—how they also had been caught by the mist while in their
- boat, and had with considerable trouble succeeded in reaching the craft in
- which Miss Craven was helplessly drifting. They had heard Miss Craven’s
- cry for help, they said, and Harold had replied to it. But still they had
- some trouble picking up her boat.
- </p>
- <p>
- Lady Innisfail heard all the story, and ventured to assert that all was
- well that ended well.
- </p>
- <p>
- “And this is the end,” she cried, as she pointed to the shining hall seen
- through the open doors.
- </p>
- <p>
- “Yes, this is the end of all—a pleasant end to the story,” said the
- girl.
- </p>
- <p>
- Harold followed them as they entered.
- </p>
- <p>
- He wondered if this was the end of the story, or only the beginning.
- </p>
- <p>
- <br /><br />
- </p>
- <hr />
- <p>
- <a name="link2HCH0016" id="link2HCH0016"> </a>
- </p>
- <div style="height: 4em;">
- <br /><br /><br /><br />
- </div>
- <h2>
- CHAPTER XVI.—ON THE VALUE OF A BAD CHARACTER.
- </h2>
- <p class="pfirst">
- <span class="dropcap" style="font-size: 4.00em">I</span>T was said by some
- people that the judge, during his vacation, had solved the problem set by
- the philosopher to his horse. He had learned to live on a straw a day,
- only there was something perpetually at the end of his straw—something
- with a preposterous American name in a tumbler to match.
- </p>
- <p>
- He had the tumbler and the straw on a small table by his side while he
- watched, with great unsteadiness, the strokes of the billiard players.
- </p>
- <p>
- From an hour after dinner he was in a condition of perpetual dozing. This
- was his condition also from an hour after the opening of a case in court,
- which required the closest attention to enable even the most delicately
- appreciative mind to grasp even its simplest elements.
- </p>
- <p>
- He had, he said, been the most widely awake of counsel for thirty years,
- so that he rather thought he was entitled to a few years dozing as a
- judge.
- </p>
- <p>
- Other people—they were his admirers—said that his dozing
- represented an alertness far beyond that of the most conscientiously
- wakeful and watchful of the judicial establishment in England.
- </p>
- <p>
- It is easy to resemble Homer—in nodding—and in this special
- Homeric quality the judge excelled; but it was generally understood that
- it would not be wise to count upon his nodding himself into a condition of
- unobservance. He had already delivered judgment on the character of the
- fine cannons of one of the players in the hall, and upon the hazards of
- the other. He had declined to mark the game, however, and he had thereby
- shown his knowledge of human nature. There had already been four disputes
- as to the accuracy of the marking. (It was being done by a younger man).
- </p>
- <p>
- “How can a man expect to make his favourite break after some hours on a
- diabolical Irish jaunting car?” one of the players was asking, as he bent
- over the table.
- </p>
- <p>
- The words were uttered at the moment of Harold’s entrance, close behind
- Lady Innisfail and Miss Avon.
- </p>
- <p>
- Hearing the words he stood motionless before he had taken half-a-dozen
- steps into the hall.
- </p>
- <p>
- Lady Innisfail also stopped at the same instant, and looked over her
- shoulder at Harold.
- </p>
- <p>
- Through the silence there came the little click of the billiard balls.
- </p>
- <p>
- The speaker gave the instinctive twist of the practised billiard player
- toward the pocket that he wished the ball to approach. Then he took a
- breath and straightened himself in a way that would have made any close
- observer aware of the fact that he was no longer a young man.
- </p>
- <p>
- There was, however, more than a suggestion of juvenility in his manner of
- greeting Lady Innisfail. He was as effusive as is consistent with the
- modern spirit of indifference to the claims of hostesses and all other
- persons.
- </p>
- <p>
- He was not so effusive when he turned to Harold; but that was only to be
- expected, because Harold was his son.
- </p>
- <p>
- “No, my boy,” said Lord Fotheringay, “I didn’t fancy that you would expect
- to see me here to-night—I feel surprised to find myself here. It
- seems like a dream to me—a charming dream-vista with Lady Innisfail
- at the end of the vista. Innisfail always ruins his chances of winning a
- game by attempting a screw back into the pocket. He leaves everything on.
- You’ll see what my game is now.”
- </p>
- <p>
- He chalked his cue and bent over the table once more.
- </p>
- <p>
- Harold watched him make the stroke. “You’ll see what my game is,” said
- Lord Fotheringay, as he settled himself down to a long break.
- </p>
- <p>
- Harold questioned it greatly. His father’s games were rarely transparent.
- </p>
- <p>
- “What on earth can have brought him?—oh, he takes one’s breath
- away,” whispered Lady Innisfail to Harold, with a pretty fair imitation of
- a smile lingering about some parts of her face.
- </p>
- <p>
- Harold shook his head. There was not even the imitation of a smile about
- his face.
- </p>
- <p>
- Lady Innisfail gave a laugh, and turned quickly to Miss Avon.
- </p>
- <p>
- “My husband will be delighted to meet you, my dear,” said she. “He is
- certain to know your father.”
- </p>
- <p>
- Harold watched Lord Innisfail shaking hands with Miss Avon at the side of
- the billiard table, while his father bent down to make another stroke.
- When the stroke was played he saw his father straighten himself and look
- toward Miss Avon.
- </p>
- <p>
- The look was a long one and an interested one. Then the girl disappeared
- with Lady Innisfail, and the look that Lord Fotheringay cast at his son
- was a short one, but it was quite as intelligible to that soft as the long
- look at Miss Avon had been to him.
- </p>
- <p>
- Harold went slowly and in a singularly contemplative mood to his bedroom,
- whence he emerged in a space, wearing a smoking-jacket and carrying a pipe
- and tobacco pouch.
- </p>
- <p>
- The smoking-jackets that glowed through the hall towards the last hour of
- the day at Castle Innisfail were a dream of beauty.
- </p>
- <p>
- Lady Innisfail had given orders to have a variety of sandwiches and other
- delicacies brought to the hall for those of her guests who had attended
- the festivities at Ballycruiskeen; and when Harold found his way
- downstairs, he perceived in a moment that only a few of the feeble ones of
- the house-party—the fishermen who had touches of rheumatism and the
- young women who cherished their complexions—were absent from the
- hall.
- </p>
- <p>
- He also noticed that his father was seated by the side of Beatrice Avon
- and that he was succeeding in making himself interesting to her.
- </p>
- <p>
- He knew that his father generally succeeded in making himself interesting
- to women.
- </p>
- <p>
- In another part of the hall Lady Innisfail was succeeding in making
- herself interesting to some of the men. She also was accustomed to meet
- with success in this direction. She was describing to such as had
- contrived to escape the walk to Ballycruiskeen, the inexhaustibly romantic
- charm of the scene on the Curragh while the natives were dancing, and the
- descriptions certainly were not deficient in colour.
- </p>
- <p>
- The men listened to her with such an aspect of being enthralled, she felt
- certain that they were full of regret that they had failed to witness the
- dance. It so happened, however, that the result of her account of the
- scene was to lead those of her audience who had remained at the Castle, to
- congratulate themselves upon a lucky escape.
- </p>
- <p>
- And all this time, Harold noticed that his father was making himself
- interesting to Beatrice Avon.
- </p>
- <p>
- The best way for any man to make himself interesting to a woman is to show
- himself interested in her. He knew that his father was well aware of this
- fact, and that he was getting Beatrice Avon to tell him all about herself.
- </p>
- <p>
- But when Lady Innisfail reached the final situation in her dramatic
- account of the dance, and hurried her listeners to the brink of the cliff—when
- she reproduced in a soprano that was still vibratory, the cry that had
- sounded through the mist—when she pointed to Miss Avon in telling of
- the white figure that had emerged from the mist—(Lady Innisfail did
- not think it necessary to allude to Helen Craven, who had gone to bed)—the
- auditors’ interest was real and not simulated. They looked at the white
- figure as Lady Innisfail pointed to her, and their interest was genuine.
- </p>
- <p>
- They could at least appreciate this element of the evening’s
- entertainment, and as they glanced at Harold, who was eating a number of
- sandwiches in a self-satisfied way, they thought that they might safely
- assume that he was the luckiest of the <i>dramatis personae</i> of the
- comedy—or was it a tragedy?—described by Lady Innisfail.
- </p>
- <p>
- And all this time Harold was noticing that his father, by increasing his
- interest in Beatrice, was making himself additionally interesting to her.
- </p>
- <p>
- But the judge had also—at the intervals between his Homeric nods—been
- noticing the living things around him. He put aside his glass and its
- straw—he had been toying with it all the evening, though the liquid
- that mounted by capillary attraction up the tube was something noisome,
- without a trace of alcohol—and seated himself on the other side of
- the girl.
- </p>
- <p>
- He assured her that he had known her father. Lord Fotheringay did not
- believe him; but this was not to the point, and he knew it. What was to
- the point was the fact that the judge understood the elements of the art
- of interesting a girl almost as fully as Lord Fotheringay did, without
- having quite made it the serious business of his life. The result was that
- Miss Avon was soon telling the judge all about herself—this was what
- the judge professed to be the most anxious to hear—and Lord
- Fotheringay lit a cigar.
- </p>
- <p>
- He felt somewhat bitterly on the subject of the judge’s intrusion. But the
- feeling did not last for long. He reflected upon the circumstance that
- Miss Avon could never have heard that he himself was a very wicked man.
- </p>
- <p>
- He knew that the interest that attaches to a man with a reputation for
- being very wicked is such as need fear no rival. He felt that should his
- power to interest a young woman ever be jeopardized, he could still fall
- back upon his bad character and be certain to attract her.
- </p>
- <p>
- <br /><br />
- </p>
- <hr />
- <p>
- <a name="link2HCH0017" id="link2HCH0017"> </a>
- </p>
- <div style="height: 4em;">
- <br /><br /><br /><br />
- </div>
- <h2>
- CHAPTER XVII.—ON PROVIDENCE AS A MATCH-MAKER.
- </h2>
- <p class="pfirst">
- <span class="dropcap" style="font-size: 4.00em">O</span>F course,” said
- Lady Innisfail to Edmund Airey the next day. “Of course, if Harold alone
- had rescued Helen from her danger last night, all would have been well.
- You know as well as I do that when a man rescues a young woman from a
- position of great danger, he can scarcely do less than ask her to marry
- him.”
- </p>
- <p>
- “Of course,” replied Edmund. “I really can’t see how, if he has any
- dramatic appreciation whatever, he could avoid asking her to marry him.”
- </p>
- <p>
- “It is beyond a question,” said Lady Innisfail. “So that if Harold had
- been alone in the boat all would have been well. The fact of Miss Avon’s
- being also in the boat must, however, be faced. It complicates matters
- exceedingly.”
- </p>
- <p>
- Edmund shook his head gravely.
- </p>
- <p>
- “I knew that you would see the force of it,” resumed Lady Innisfail. “And
- then there is his father—his father must be taken into account.”
- </p>
- <p>
- “It might be as well, though I know that Lord Fotheringay’s views are the
- same as yours.”
- </p>
- <p>
- “I am sure that they are; but why, then, does he come here to sit by the
- side of the other girl and interest her as he did last evening?”
- </p>
- <p>
- “Lord Fotheringay can never be otherwise than interesting, even to people
- who do not know how entirely devoid of scruple he is.”
- </p>
- <p>
- “Of course I know all that; but why should he come here and sit beside so
- very pretty a girl as this Miss Avon?”
- </p>
- <p>
- “There is no accounting for tastes, Lady Innisfail.
- </p>
- <p>
- “You are very stupid, Mr. Airey. What I mean is, why should Lord
- Fotheringay behave in such a way as must force his son’s attention to be
- turned in a direction that—that—in short, it should not be
- turned in? Heaven knows that I want to do the best for Harold—I like
- him so well that I could almost wish him to remain unmarried. But you know
- as well as I do, that it is absolutely necessary for him to marry a girl
- with a considerable amount of money.”
- </p>
- <p>
- “That is as certain as anything can be. I gave him the best advice in my
- power on this subject, and he announced his intention of asking Miss
- Craven to marry him.”
- </p>
- <p>
- “But instead of asking her he strolled round the coast to that wretched
- cave, and there met, by accident, the other girl—oh, these other
- girls are always appearing on the scene at the wrong moment.”
- </p>
- <p>
- “The world would go on beautifully if it were not for the Other Girl.”
- said Edmund. “If you think of it, there is not an event in history that
- has not turned upon the opportune or inopportune appearance of the Other
- Girl. Nothing worth speaking of has taken place, unless by the agency of
- the Other Girl.”
- </p>
- <p>
- “And yet Lord Fotheringay comes here and sits by the side of this charming
- girl, and his son watches him making himself interesting to her as, alas!
- he can do but too easily. Mr. Airey, I should not be surprised if Harold
- were to ask Miss Avon to-day to marry him—I should not, indeed.”
- </p>
- <p>
- “Oh, I think you take too pessimistic a view of the matter altogether,
- Lady Innisfail. Anyhow, I don’t see that we can do more than we have
- already done. I think I should feel greatly inclined to let Providence and
- Lord Fotheringay fight out the matter between them.”
- </p>
- <p>
- “Like the archangel and the Other over the body of Moses?”
- </p>
- <p>
- “Well, something like that.”
- </p>
- <p>
- “No, Mr. Airey; I don’t believe in Providence as a match-maker.”
- </p>
- <p>
- Mr. Airey gave a laugh. He wondered if it was possible that Harold had
- mentioned to her that he, Edmund, had expressed the belief that Providence
- as a match-maker had much to learn.
- </p>
- <p>
- “I don’t see how we can interfere,” said he. “I like Harold Wynne greatly.
- He means to do something in the world, and I believe he will do it. He
- affords a convincing example of the collapse of heredity as a principle. I
- like him if only for that.”
- </p>
- <p>
- Lady Innisfail looked at him in silence for a few moments.
- </p>
- <p>
- “Yes,” she said, slowly. “Harold does seem to differ greatly from his
- father. I wonder if it is the decree of Providence that has kept him
- without money.”
- </p>
- <p>
- “Do you suggest that the absence of money—?”
- </p>
- <p>
- “No, no; I suggest nothing. If a man must be wicked he’ll be wicked
- without money almost as readily as with it. Only I wonder, if Harold had
- come in for the title and the property—such as it was—at the
- same age as his father was when he inherited all, would he be so ready as
- you say he is to do useful work on the side of the government of his
- country?”
- </p>
- <p>
- “That is a question for the philosophers,” said Edmund.
- </p>
- <p>
- In this unsatisfactory way the conversation between Lady Innisfail and Mr.
- Airey on the morning after Lord Fotheringay’s arrival at the Castle, came
- to an end. No conversation that ends in referring the question under
- consideration to the philosophers, can by any possibility be thought
- satisfactory. But the conversation could not well be continued when Miss
- Craven, by the side of Miss Avon, was seen to be approaching.
- </p>
- <p>
- Edmund Airey turned his eyes upon the two girls, then they rested upon the
- face of Beatrice.
- </p>
- <p>
- As she came closer his glance rested upon the eyes of Beatrice. The result
- of his observation was to convince him that he had never before seen such
- beautiful eyes.
- </p>
- <p>
- They were certainly gray; and they were as full of expression as gray eyes
- can be. They were large, and to look into them seemed like looking into
- the transparent depths of an unfathomed sea—into the transparent
- heights of an inexhaustible heaven.
- </p>
- <p>
- A glimpse of heaven suggests the bliss of the beatified. A glimpse of the
- ocean suggests shipwreck.
- </p>
- <p>
- He knew this perfectly well as he looked at her eyes; but only for an
- instant did it occur to him that they conveyed some message to him.
- </p>
- <p>
- Before he had time to think whether the message promised the bliss of the
- dwellers in the highest heaven, or the disaster of those who go down into
- the depths of the deepest sea, he was inquiring from Helen Craven if the
- chill of which she had complained on the previous night, had developed
- into a cold.
- </p>
- <p>
- Miss Craven assured him that, so far from experiencing any ill effects
- from her adventure, she had never felt better in all her life.
- </p>
- <p>
- “But had it not been for Miss Avon’s hearing my cries of despair, goodness
- knows where I should have been in another ten minutes,” she added, putting
- her arm round Miss Avon’s waist, and looking, as Edmund had done, into the
- mysterious depths of Miss Avon’s gray eyes.
- </p>
- <p>
- “Nonsense!” said Miss Avon. “To tell you the plain truth, I did not hear
- your cries. It was Mr. Wynne who said he heard the White Lady wailing for
- her lover.”
- </p>
- <p>
- “How could he translate the cry so accurately?” said Edmund. “Do you
- suppose that he had heard the Banshee’s cry at the same place?”
- </p>
- <p>
- He kept his eyes upon Miss Avon’s face, and he saw in a moment that she
- was wondering how much he knew of the movements of Harold Wynne during the
- previous two nights.
- </p>
- <p>
- Helen Craven looked at him also pretty narrowly. She was wondering if he
- had told anyone that he had suggested to her the possibility of Harold’s
- being in the neighbourhood of the Banshee’s Cave during the previous
- evening.
- </p>
- <p>
- Both girls laughed in another moment, and then Edmund Airey laughed also—in
- a sort of way. Lady Innisfail was the last to join in the laugh. But what
- she laughed at was the way in which Edmund had laughed.
- </p>
- <p>
- And while this group of four were upon the northern terrace, Harold was
- seated the side of his father on one of the chairs that faced the south.
- Lord Fotheringay was partial to a southern aspect. His life might be said
- to be a life of southern aspects. He meant that it should never be out of
- the sun, not because some of the incidents that seemed to him to make life
- worth preserving were such as could best stand the searching light of the
- sun, but simply because his was the nature of the butterfly. He was a
- butterfly of fifty-seven—a butterfly that found it necessary to
- touch up with artificial powders the ravages of years upon the delicate,
- downy bloom of youth—a butterfly whose wings had now and again been
- singed by contact with a harmful flame—whose still shapely body was
- now and again bent with rheumatism. Surely the rheumatic butterfly is the
- most wretched of insects!
- </p>
- <p>
- He had fluttered away from a fresh singeing, he was assuring his son. Yes,
- he had scarcely strength left in his wings to carry him out of the sphere
- of influence of the flame. He had, he said in a mournful tone, been very
- badly treated. She had treated him very badly. The Italian nature was
- essentially false—he might have known it—and when an Italian
- nature is developed with a high soprano, very shrill in its upper
- register, the result was—well, the result was that the flame had
- singed the wings of the elderly insect who was Harold’s father.
- </p>
- <p>
- “Talk of money!” he cried, with so sudden an expression of emotion that a
- few caked scraps of sickly, roseate powder fluttered from the crinkled
- lines of his forehead—Talk of money! It was not a matter of hundreds—he
- was quite prepared for that—but when the bill ran up to thousands—thousands—thousands—oh,
- the whole affair was sickening. (Harold cordially agreed with him, though
- he did not express himself to this effect). Was it not enough to shake
- one’s confidence in woman—in human nature—in human art
- (operatic)—in the world?
- </p>
- <p>
- Yes, it was the Husband.
- </p>
- <p>
- The Husband, Lord Fotheringay was disposed to regard in pretty much the
- same light as Mr. Airey regarded the Other Girl. The Husband was not
- exactly the obstacle, but the inconvenience. He had a habit of turning up,
- and it appeared that in the latest of Lord Fotheringay’s experiences his
- turning up had been more than usually inopportune.
- </p>
- <p>
- “That is why I followed so close upon the heels of my letter to you,” said
- the father. “The crash came in a moment—it was literally a crash
- too, now that I think upon it, for that hot-blooded ruffian, her husband,
- caught one corner of the table cloth—we were at supper—and
- swept everything that was on the table into a corner of the room. Yes, the
- bill is in my portmanteau. And she took his part. Heavens above! She
- actually took his part. I was the scoundrel—<i>briccone!</i>—the
- coarse Italian is still ringing in my ears. It was anything but a charming
- duetto. He sang a basso—her upper register was terribly shrill—I
- had never heard it more so. Artistically the scene was a failure; but I
- had to run for all that. Humiliating, is it not, to be overcome by
- something that would, if subjected to the recognized canons of criticism,
- be pronounced a failure? And he swore that he would follow me and have my
- life. Enough. You got my letter. Fortune is on your side, my boy. You
- saved her life last night.”
- </p>
- <p>
- “Whose life did I save?” asked the son. “Whose life? Heavens above! Have
- you been saving more than one life?”
- </p>
- <p>
- “Not more than one—a good deal less than one. Don’t let us get into
- a sentimental strain, pater. You are the chartered—ah, the chartered
- sentimentalist of the family. Don’t try and drag me into your strain. I’m
- not old enough. A man cannot pose as a sentimentalist nowadays until he is
- approaching sixty.”
- </p>
- <p>
- “Really? Then I shall have to pause for a year or two still. Let us put
- that question aside for a moment. Should I be exceeding my privileges if I
- were to tell you that I am ruined?—Financially ruined, I mean, of
- course; thank heaven, I am physically as strong as I was—ah, three
- years ago.”
- </p>
- <p>
- “You said something about my allowance, I think.”
- </p>
- <p>
- “If I did not I failed in my duty as a father, and I don’t often do that,
- my boy—thank God, I don’t often do that.”
- </p>
- <p>
- “No,” said Harold. “If the whole duty of a father is comprised in
- acquainting his son with the various reductions that he says he finds it
- necessary to make in his allowance, you are the most exemplary of fathers,
- pater.”
- </p>
- <p>
- “There is a suspicion of sarcasm—or what is worse, epigram in that
- phrase,” said the father. “Never mind, you cannot epigram away the stern
- fact that I have now barely a sufficient income to keep body and soul
- together. I wish you could.”
- </p>
- <p>
- “So do I,” said Harold. “But yours is a <i>ménage à trois</i>. It is not
- merely body and soul with your but body, soul, and sentiment—it is
- the third element that is the expensive one.”
- </p>
- <p>
- “I dare say you are right. Anyhow, I grieve for your position, my boy. If
- it had pleased Heaven to make me a rich man, I would see that your
- allowance was a handsome one.”
- </p>
- <p>
- “But since it has pleased the other Power to make you a poor one—”
- </p>
- <p>
- “You must marry Miss Craven—that’s the end of the whole matter, and
- an end that most people would be disposed to regard as a very happy one,
- too. She is a virtuous young woman, and what is better, she dresses
- extremely well. What is best of all, she has several thousands a year.”
- </p>
- <p>
- There was a suggestion of the eighteenth century phraseology in Lord
- Fotheringay’s speech, that made him seem at least a hundred years old.
- Surely people did not turn up their eyes and talk of virtue since the
- eighteenth century, Harold thought. The word had gone out. There was no
- more need for it. The quality is taken for granted in the nineteenth
- century.
- </p>
- <p>
- “You are a trifle over-vehement,” said he.
- </p>
- <p>
- “Have I ever refused to ask Miss Craven to marry me?”
- </p>
- <p>
- “Have you ever asked her—that’s the matter before us?”
- </p>
- <p>
- “Never. But what does that mean? Why, simply that I have before me instead
- of behind me a most interesting quarter of an hour—I suppose a
- penniless man can ask a wealthy woman inside a quarter of an hour, to
- marry him. The proposition doesn’t take longer in such a case than an
- honourable one would.”
- </p>
- <p>
- “You are speaking in a way that is not becoming in a son addressing his
- father,” said Lord Fotheringay. “You almost make me ashamed of you.”
- </p>
- <p>
- “You have had no reason to be ashamed of me yet,” said Harold. “So long as
- I refrain from doing what you command me to do, I give you no cause to be
- ashamed of me.”
- </p>
- <p>
- “That is a pretty thing for a son to say,” cried the father, indignantly.
- </p>
- <p>
- “For heaven’s sake don’t let us begin a family broil under the windows of
- a house where we are guests,” said the son, rising quickly from the chair.
- “We are on the border of a genuine family bickering. For God’s sake let us
- stop in time.”
- </p>
- <p>
- “I did not come here to bicker,” said the father. “Heavens above! Am I not
- entitled to some show of gratitude at least for having come more than a
- thousand miles—a hundred of them in an Irish train and ten of them
- on an Irish jolting car—simply to see that you are comfortably
- settled for life?”
- </p>
- <p>
- “Yes,” said the son, “I suppose I should feel grateful to you for coming
- so far to tell me that you are ruined and that I am a partner in your
- ruin.” He had not seated himself, and now he turned his back upon his
- father and walked round to the west side of the Castle where some of the
- girls were strolling. They were waiting to see how the day would develop—if
- they should put on oilskins and sou’westers or gauzes and gossamer—the
- weather on the confines of the ocean knows only the extremes of winter or
- summer.
- </p>
- <p>
- The furthest of the watchers were, he perceived, Edmund Airey and Miss
- Avon. He walked toward them, and pronounced in a somewhat irresponsible
- way an opinion upon the weather.
- </p>
- <p>
- Before the topic had been adequately discussed, Mr. Durdan and another man
- came up to remind Mr. Airey that he had given them his word to be of their
- party in the fishing boat, where they were accustomed to study the Irish
- question for some hours daily.
- </p>
- <p>
- Mr. Airey protested that his promise had been wholly a conditional one. It
- had not been made on the assumption that the lough should be moaning like
- a Wagnerian trombone, and it could not be denied that such notes were
- being produced by the great rollers beneath the influence of a westerly
- wind.
- </p>
- <p>
- Harold gave a little shrug to suggest to Beatrice that the matter was not
- one that concerned her or himself in the least, and that it might be as
- well if Mr. Airey and his friends were left to discuss it by themselves.
- </p>
- <p>
- The shrug scarcely suggested all that he meant it to suggest, but in the
- course of a minute he was by the side of the girl a dozen yards away from
- the three men.
- </p>
- <p>
- “I wonder if you chanced to tell Mr. Airey of the queer way you and I
- met,” she said in a moment.
- </p>
- <p>
- “How could I have told any human being of that incident?” he cried. “Why
- do you ask me such a question?”
- </p>
- <p>
- “He knows all about it—so much is certain,” said she. “Oh, yes, he
- gave me to understand so much—not with brutal directness, of
- course.”
- </p>
- <p>
- “No, I should say not—brutal directness is not in his line,” said
- Harold.
- </p>
- <p>
- “But the result is just the same as if he had been as direct as—as a
- girl.”
- </p>
- <p>
- “As a girl?”
- </p>
- <p>
- “Yes. He said something about Miss Craven’s voice having suggested
- something supernatural to Brian, and then he asked me all at once if there
- had been any mist on the previous evening when I had rowed across the
- lough. Now I should like to know how he guessed that I had crossed the
- lough on the previous night.”
- </p>
- <p>
- “He is clever—diabolically clever,” said Harold after a pause. “He
- was with Miss Craven in the hall—they had been dancing—when I
- returned—I noticed the way he looked at me. Was there anything in my
- face to tell him that—that I had met you?”
- </p>
- <p>
- She looked at his face and laughed.
- </p>
- <p>
- “Your face,” she said. “Your face—what could there have been
- apparent on your face for Mr. Airey to read?”
- </p>
- <p>
- “What—what?” his voice was low. He was now looking into her gray
- eyes. “What was there upon my face? I cannot tell. Was it a sense of doom?
- God knows. Now that I look upon your face—even now I cannot tell
- whether I feel the peace of God which passes understanding, or the doom of
- those who go down to the sea and are lost.”
- </p>
- <p>
- “I do not like to hear you speak in that way,” said she. “It would be
- better for me to die than to mean anything except what is peaceful and
- comforting to all of God’s creatures.”
- </p>
- <p>
- “It would be better for you to die,” said he. He took his eyes away from
- hers. They stood side by side in silence for some moments, before he
- turned suddenly to her and said in quite a different strain. “I shall row
- you across the lough when you are ready. Will you go after lunch?”
- </p>
- <p>
- “I don’t think that I shall be going quite so soon,” said she. “The fact
- is that Lady Innisfail was good enough to send Brian with another letter
- to my father—a letter from herself, asking my father to come to the
- Castle for a day or two, but, whether he comes or not, to allow me to
- remain for some days.”
- </p>
- <p>
- Again some moments passed before Harold spoke.
- </p>
- <p>
- “I want you to promise to let me know where you go when you leave
- Ireland,” said he. “I don’t want to lose sight of you. The world is large.
- I wandered about in it for nearly thirty years before meeting you.”
- </p>
- <p>
- She was silent. It seemed as if she was considering whether or not his
- last sentence should be regarded as a positive proof of the magnitude of
- the world.
- </p>
- <p>
- She appeared to come to the conclusion that it would be unwise to discuss
- the question—after all, it was only a question of statistics.
- </p>
- <p>
- “If you wish it,” said she, “I shall let you know our next halting-place.
- I fancy that my poor father is less enthusiastic than he was some years
- ago on the subject of Irish patriotism. At any rate, I think that he has
- worked out all the battles fought in this region.”
- </p>
- <p>
- “Only let me know where you go,” said he. “I do not want to lose sight of
- you. What did you say just now—peace and comfort to God’s creatures?
- No, I do not want to lose sight of you.”
- </p>
- <p>
- <br /><br />
- </p>
- <hr />
- <p>
- <a name="link2HCH0018" id="link2HCH0018"> </a>
- </p>
- <div style="height: 4em;">
- <br /><br /><br /><br />
- </div>
- <h2>
- CHAPTER XVIII.—ON THE PROFESSIONAL MORALIST.
- </h2>
- <p class="pfirst">
- <span class="dropcap" style="font-size: 4.00em">T</span>HE people—Edmund
- Airey was one of them—who were accustomed to point to Harold Wynne
- as an example of the insecurity of formulating any definite theory of
- heredity, had no chance of being made aware of the nature of the
- conversations in which he had taken part, or they might not have been
- quite so ready to question the truth of that theory.
- </p>
- <p>
- His father had made it plain to him, both by letter and word of mouth,
- that the proper course for him to pursue was one that involved asking
- Helen Craven to marry him—the adoption of any other course, even a
- prosaic one, would practically mean ruin to him; and yet he had gone
- straight from the side of his father, not to the side of Miss Craven, but
- to the side of Miss Avon. And not only had he done this, but he had looked
- into the gray eyes of Beatrice when he should have been gazing with ardour—or
- simulated ardour—into the rather lustreless orbs of Helen.
- </p>
- <p>
- To do precisely the thing which he ought not to have done was certainly a
- trait which he had inherited from his father.
- </p>
- <p>
- But he had not merely looked into the eyes of the one girl when he should
- have been looking into those of the other girl, he had spoken into her
- ears such words as would, if spoken into the ears of the other girl, have
- made her happy. The chances were that the words which he had spoken would
- lead to unhappiness. To speak such words had been his father’s weakness
- all his life, so that it seemed that Harold had inherited this weakness
- also.
- </p>
- <p>
- Perhaps for a moment or two, after Edmund Airey had sauntered up, having
- got the better of the argument with Mr. Durdan—he flattered himself
- that he had invariably got the better of him in the House of Commons—Harold
- felt that he was as rebellious against the excellent counsels of his
- father as his father had ever been against the excellent precepts which
- society has laid down for its own protection. He knew that the
- circumstance of his father’s having never accepted the good advice which
- had been offered to him as freely as advice, good and bad, is usually
- offered to people who are almost certain not to follow it, did not
- diminish from the wisdom of the course which his father had urged upon him
- to pursue. He had acknowledged to Edmund Airey some days before, that the
- substance of the advice was good, and had expressed his intention of
- following it—nay, he felt even when he had walked straight from his
- father’s side to indulge in that earnest look into the eyes of Beatrice,
- that it was almost inevitable that he should take the advice of his
- father; for however distasteful it may be, the advice of a father is
- sometimes acted on by a son. But still the act of rebellion had been
- pleasant to him—as pleasant to him as his father’s acts of the same
- character had been to his father.
- </p>
- <p>
- And all this time Helen Craven was making her usual elaborate preparations
- for finishing her sketch of some local scene, and everyone knew that she
- could not seek that scene unless accompanied by someone to carry her
- umbrella and stool.
- </p>
- <p>
- Lord Fotheringay perceived this in a moment from his seat facing the
- south. He saw that Providence was on the side of art, so to speak—assuming
- that a water-colour sketch of a natural landscape by an amateur is art,
- and assuming that Providence meant simply an opportunity for his son to
- ask Miss Craven to marry him.
- </p>
- <p>
- Lord Fotheringay saw how Miss Craven lingered with her colour-box in one
- hand and her stool in the other. What was she waiting for? He did not
- venture to think that she was waiting for Harold to saunter up and take
- possession of her apparatus, but he felt certain that if Harold were to
- saunter up, Miss Craven’s eyes would brighten—so far as such eyes as
- hers could brighten. His teeth met with a snap that threatened the gold
- springs when he saw some other man stroll up and express the hope that
- Miss Craven would permit him to carry her stool and umbrella, for her
- sketching umbrella was brought from the hall by a servant.
- </p>
- <p>
- Lord Fotheringay’s indignation against his son was great afterwards. He
- made an excellent attempt to express to Edmund Airey what he felt on the
- subject of Harold’s conduct, and Edmund shook his head most
- sympathetically.
- </p>
- <p>
- What was to be done, Lord Fotheringay inquired. What was to be done in
- order to make Harold act in accordance with the dictates not merely of
- prudence but of necessity as well?
- </p>
- <p>
- Mr. Airey could not see that any positive action could be taken in order
- to compel Harold to adopt the course which every sensible person would
- admit was the right course—in fact the only course open to him under
- the circumstances. He added that only two days ago Harold had admitted
- that he meant to ask Miss Craven to marry him.
- </p>
- <p>
- “Heavens above!” cried Lord Fotheringay. “He never admitted so much to me.
- Then what has occurred to change him within a few days?”
- </p>
- <p>
- “In such a case as this it is as well not to ask <i>what</i> but <i>who</i>,”
- remarked Edmund.
- </p>
- <p>
- Lord Fotheringay looked at him eagerly. “Who—who—you don’t
- mean another girl?”
- </p>
- <p>
- “Why should I not mean another girl?” said Edmund. “You may have some
- elementary acquaintance with woman, Lord Fotheringay.”
- </p>
- <p>
- “I have—yes, elementary,” admitted Lord Fotheringay.
- </p>
- <p>
- “Then surely you must have perceived that a man’s attention is turned away
- from one woman only by the appearance of another woman,” said Edmund.
- </p>
- <p>
- “You mean that—by heavens, that notion occurred to me the moment
- that I saw her. She is a lovely creature, Airey.”
- </p>
- <p>
- “‘A gray eye or so!’ said Airey.”
- </p>
- <p>
- “A gray eye or so!” cried Lord Fotheringay, who had not given sufficient
- attention to the works of Shakespeare to recognize a quotation. “A gray—Oh,
- you were always a cold-blooded fellow. Such eyes, Airey, are so uncommon
- as—ah, the eyes are not to the point. They only lend colour to your
- belief that she is the other girl. Yes, that notion occurred to me the
- moment she entered the hall.”
- </p>
- <p>
- “I believe that but for her inopportune appearance Harold would now be
- engaged to Miss Craven,” said Edmund.
- </p>
- <p>
- “There’s not the shadow of a doubt about the matter,” cried Lord
- Fotheringay—both men seemed to regard Miss Craven’s acquiescence in
- the scheme which they had in their minds, as outside the discussion
- altogether. “Now what on earth did Lady Innisfail mean by asking a girl
- with such eyes to stay here? A girl with such eyes has no business
- appearing among people like us who have to settle our mundane affairs to
- the best advantage. Those eyes are a disturbing influence, Airey. They
- should never be seen while matters are in an unsettled condition. And Lady
- Innisfail professes to be Harold’s friend.”
- </p>
- <p>
- “And so she is,” said Edmund. “But the delight that Lady Innisfail finds
- in capturing a strange face—especially when that face is beautiful—overcomes
- all other considerations with her. That is why, although anxious—she
- was anxious yesterday, though that is not saying she is anxious today—to
- hear of Harold’s proposing to Miss Craven, yet she is much more anxious to
- see the effect produced by the appearance of Miss Avon among her guests.”
- </p>
- <p>
- “And this is a Christian country!” said Lord Fotheringay solemnly, after a
- pause of considerable duration.
- </p>
- <p>
- “Nominally,” said Mr. Airey,
- </p>
- <p>
- “What is society coming to, Airey, when a woman occupying the position of
- Lady Innisfail, does not hesitate to throw all considerations of
- friendship to the winds solely for the sake of a momentary sensation?”
- </p>
- <p>
- Lord Fotheringay was now so solemn that his words and his method of
- delivering them suggested the earnestness of an evangelist—zeal is
- always expected from an evangelist, though unbecoming in an ordained
- clergyman. He held one finger out and raised it and lowered it with the
- inflections of his voice with the skill of a professional moralist.
- </p>
- <p>
- He had scarcely spoken before Miss Avon, by the side of the judge and Miss
- Innisfail, appeared on the terrace.
- </p>
- <p>
- The judge—he said he had known her father—was beaming on her.
- Professing to know her father he probably considered sufficient
- justification for beaming on her.
- </p>
- <p>
- Lord Fotheringay and his companion watched the girl in silence until she
- and her companions had descended to the path leading to the cliffs.
- </p>
- <p>
- “Airey,” said Lord Fotheringay at length. “Airey, that boy of mine must be
- prevented from making a fool of himself—he must be prevented from
- making a fool of that girl. I would not like to see such a girl as that—I
- think you said you noticed her eyes—made a fool of.”
- </p>
- <p>
- “It would be very sad,” said Edmund. “But what means do you propose to
- adopt to prevent the increase by two of the many fools already in the
- world?”
- </p>
- <p>
- “I mean to marry the girl myself,” cried Lord Fotheringay, rising to his
- feet—not without some little difficulty, for rheumatism had for
- years been his greatest enemy.
- </p>
- <p>
- <br /><br />
- </p>
- <hr />
- <p>
- <a name="link2HCH0019" id="link2HCH0019"> </a>
- </p>
- <div style="height: 4em;">
- <br /><br /><br /><br />
- </div>
- <h2>
- CHAPTER XIX.—ON MODERN SOCIETY.
- </h2>
- <p class="pfirst">
- <span class="dropcap" style="font-size: 4.00em">E</span>DMUND AIREY had
- the most perfect command of his features under all circumstances. While
- the members of the Front Opposition Benches were endeavouring to sneer him
- into their lobby, upon the occasion of a division on some question on
- which it was rumoured he differed from the Government, he never moved a
- muscle. The flaunts and gibes may have stung him, but he had never yet
- given an indication of feeling the sting; so that if Lord Fotheringay
- looked for any of those twitches about the corners of Mr. Airey’s mouth,
- which the sudden announcement of his determination would possibly have
- brought around the mouth of an ordinary man, he must have had little
- experience of his companion’s powers.
- </p>
- <p>
- But that Lord Fotheringay felt on the whole greatly flattered by the
- impassiveness of Edmund Airey’s face after his announcement, Edmund Airey
- did not for a moment doubt. When a man of fifty-seven gravely announces
- his intention to another man of marrying a girl of, perhaps, twenty, and
- with eyes of remarkable lustre, and when the man takes such an
- announcement as the merest matter of course, the man who makes it has some
- reason for feeling flattered.
- </p>
- <p>
- The chances are, however, that he succeeds in proving to his own
- satisfaction that he has no reason for feeling flattered; for the man of
- fifty-seven who is fool enough to entertain the notion of marrying a girl
- of twenty with lustrous eyes, is certainly fool enough to believe that the
- announcement of his intention in this respect is in no way out of the
- common.
- </p>
- <p>
- Thus, when, after a glance concentrated upon the corners of Edmund Airey’s
- mouth, Lord Fotheringay resumed his seat and began to give serious reasons
- for taking the step that he had declared himself ready to take—reasons
- beyond the mere natural desire to prevent Miss Avon from being made a fool
- of—he gave no indication of feeling in the least flattered by the
- impassiveness of the face of his companion.
- </p>
- <p>
- Yes, he explained to Mr. Airey, he had been so badly treated by the world
- that he had almost made up his mind to retire from the world—the
- exact words in which he expressed that resolution were “to let the world
- go to the devil in its own way.”
- </p>
- <p>
- Now, as the belief was general that Lord Fotheringay’s presence in the
- world had materially accelerated its speed in the direction which he had
- indicated, the announcement of his intention to allow it to proceed
- without his assistance was not absurd.
- </p>
- <p>
- Yes, he had been badly treated by the world, he said. The world was very
- wicked. He felt sad when he thought of the vast amount of wickedness there
- was in the world, and the small amount of it that he had already enjoyed.
- To be sure, it could not be said that he had quite lived the life of the
- ideal anchorite: he admitted—and smacked his lips as he did so—that
- he had now and again had a good time (Mr. Airey did not assume that the
- word “good” was to be accepted in its Sunday-school sense) but on the
- whole the result was disappointing.
- </p>
- <p>
- “As saith the Preacher,” remarked Mr. Airey, when Lord Fotheringay paused
- and shook his head so that another little scrap of caked powder escaped
- from the depths of one of the wrinkles of his forehead.
- </p>
- <p>
- “The Preacher—what Preacher?” he asked.
- </p>
- <p>
- “The Preacher who cried <i>Vanitas Vanitatum</i>,” said Edmund.
- </p>
- <p>
- “He had gone on a tour with an Italian opera company,” said Lord
- Fotheringay, “and he had fallen foul of the basso. Airey, my boy, whatever
- you do, steer clear of a prima donna with a high soprano. It means
- thousands—thousands, and a precipitate flight at the last. You
- needn’t try a gift of paste—the finest productions of the Ormuz Gem
- Company—‘a Tiara for Thirty Shillings’—you know their
- advertisement—no, I’ve tried that. It was no use. The real thing she
- would have—Heavens above! Two thousand pounds for a trinket, and
- nothing to show for it, but a smashing of supper plates and a hurried
- flight. Ah, Airey, is it any wonder that I should make up my mind to live
- a quiet life with—I quite forget who was in my mind when I commenced
- this interesting conversation?”
- </p>
- <p>
- “It makes no difference,” said Mr. Airey. “The principle is precisely the
- same. There is Miss Innisfail looking for someone, I must go to her.”
- </p>
- <p>
- “A desperately proper girl,” said Lord Fotheringay. “As desperately proper
- as if she had once been desperately naughty. These proper girls know a
- vast deal. She scarcely speaks to me. Yes, she must know a lot.”
- </p>
- <p>
- His remarks were lost upon Mr. Airey, for he had politely hurried to Miss
- Innisfail and was asking her if he could be of any assistance to her. But
- when Miss Innisfail replied that she was merely waiting for Brian, the
- boatman, who should have returned long ago from the other side of the
- lough, Mr. Airey did not return to Lord Fotheringay.
- </p>
- <p>
- He had had enough of Lord Fotheringay for one afternoon, and he hoped that
- Lord Fotheringay would understand so much. He had long ago ceased to be
- amusing. As an addition to the house-party at the Castle he was
- unprofitable. He knew that Lady Innisfail was of this opinion, and he was
- well aware also that Lady Innisfail had not given him more than a general
- and very vague invitation to the Castle. He had simply come to the Castle
- in order to avoid the possibly disagreeable consequences of buying some
- thousands of pounds’ worth of diamonds—perhaps it would be more
- correct to say, diamonds costing some thousands of pounds, leaving worth
- out of the question—for a woman with a husband.
- </p>
- <p>
- Airey knew that the philosophy of Lord Fotheringay was the philosophy of
- the maker of omelettes. No one has yet solved the problem of how to make
- omelettes without breaking eggs. Lord Fotheringay had broken a good many
- eggs in his day, and occasionally the result was that his share of the
- transaction was not the omelette but the broken shells. Occasionally, too,
- Edmund Airey was well aware, Lord Fotheringay had suffered more
- inconvenience than was involved in the mere fact of his being deprived of
- the comestible. His latest adventure. Airey thought, might be included
- among such experiences. He had fled to the brink of the ocean in order to
- avoid the vengeance of the Husband. “Here the pursuer can pursue no more,”
- was the line that was in Edmund Airey’s mind as he listened to the
- fragmentary account of the latest <i>contretemps</i> of the rheumatic
- butterfly.
- </p>
- <p>
- Yes, he had had quite enough of Lord Fotheringay’s company. The
- announcement of his intention to marry Miss Avon had not made him more
- interesting in the eyes of Edmund Airey, though it might have done so in
- other people’s eyes—for a man who makes himself supremely ridiculous
- makes himself supremely interesting as well, in certain circles.
- </p>
- <p>
- The announcement made by Lord Fotheringay had caused him to seem
- ridiculous, though of course Edmund had made no sign to this effect: had
- he made any sign he would not have heard the particulars of Lord
- Fotheringay’s latest fiasco, and he was desirous of learning those
- particulars. Having become acquainted with them, however, he found that he
- had had quite enough of his company.
- </p>
- <p>
- But in the course of the afternoon Mr. Airey perceived that, though in his
- eyes there was something ridiculous in the notion of Lord Fotheringay’s
- expression of a determination to marry Beatrice Avon, the idea might not
- seem quite so ridiculous to other people—Miss Avon’s father, for
- instance.
- </p>
- <p>
- In another moment he had come to the conclusion that the idea might not
- seem altogether absurd to Miss Avon herself.
- </p>
- <p>
- Young women of twenty—even when they have been endowed by heaven
- with lustrous eyes (assuming that the lustre of a young woman’s eyes is a
- gift from heaven, and not acquired to work the purposes of a very
- different power)—have been known to entertain without repugnance the
- idea of marrying impecunious peers of fifty-seven; and upon this
- circumstance Edmund pondered.
- </p>
- <p>
- Standing on the brink of a cliff at the base of which the great rollers
- were crouching like huge white-maned lions, Mr. Airey reflected as he had
- never previously done, upon the debased condition of modern society, in
- which such incidents are of constant occurrence. But, however deplorable
- such incidents are, he knew perfectly well that there never had existed a
- society in the world where they had not been quite as frequent as they are
- in modern society in England.
- </p>
- <p>
- Yes, it was quite as likely as not that Lord Fotheringay would be able to
- carry out the intention which he had announced to his confidant of the
- moment.
- </p>
- <p>
- But when Mr. Airey thought of the lustrous eyes of Beatrice Avon,
- recalling the next moment the rheumatic movements of Lord Fotheringay and
- the falling of the scrap of caked powder from his forehead, he felt
- quixotic enough to be equal to the attempt to prevent the realization of
- Lord Fotheringay’s intention.
- </p>
- <p>
- It was then that the thought occurred to him—Why should not Harold,
- who was clearly ready to fall in love with the liquid eyes of Beatrice
- Avon, ask her to marry him instead of his father?
- </p>
- <p>
- The result of his consideration of this question was to convince him that
- such an occurrence as it suggested should be averted at all hazards.
- </p>
- <p>
- Only the worst enemy that Harold Wynne could have—the worst enemy
- that the girl could have—would like to see them married.
- </p>
- <p>
- It would be different if the hot-blooded Italian husband were to pursue
- the enemy of his household to the brink of the Atlantic cliffs and then
- push him over the cliffs into the depths of the Atlantic Ocean. But the
- hot-blooded Italian was not yet in sight, and Edmund knew very well that
- so long as Lord Fotheringay lived, Harold was dependent on him for his
- daily bread.
- </p>
- <p>
- If Harold were to marry Miss Avon, it would lie in his father’s power to
- make him a pauper, or, worse, the professional director with the honorary
- prefix of “Honourable” to his name, dear to the company promoter.
- </p>
- <p>
- On the death of Lord Fotheringay Harold would inherit whatever property
- still remained out of the hands of the mortgagees; but Edmund was well
- aware of the longevity of that species of butterfly which is susceptible
- of rheumatic attacks; so that for, perhaps, fifteen years Harold might
- remain dependent upon the good-will of his father for his daily bread.
- </p>
- <p>
- It thus appeared to Mr. Airey that the problem of how to frustrate the
- intentions of Lord Fotheringay, was not an easy one to solve.
- </p>
- <p>
- He knew the world too well to entertain for a moment the possibility of
- defeating Lord Fotheringay’s avowed purpose by informing either the girl
- or her father of the evil reputation of Lord Fotheringay. The evil deeds
- of a duke have occasionally permitted his wife to obtain a divorce; but
- they have never prevented him from obtaining another wife.
- </p>
- <p>
- All this Mr. Edmund Airey knew, having lived in the world and observed the
- ways of its inhabitants for several years.
- </p>
- <h3>
- END OF VOLUME I.
- </h3>
- <div style="height: 6em;">
- <br /><br /><br /><br /><br /><br />
- </div>
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-<pre>
-
-
-
-
-
-End of Project Gutenberg’s A Gray Eye or So, by Frank Frankfort Moore
-
-*** END OF THIS PROJECT GUTENBERG EBOOK A GRAY EYE OR SO ***
-
-***** This file should be named 51944-h.htm or 51944-h.zip *****
-This and all associated files of various formats will be found in:
- http://www.gutenberg.org/5/1/9/4/51944/
-
-Produced by David Widger from page images generously
-provided by the Internet Archive
-
-
-Updated editions will replace the previous one--the old editions will
-be renamed.
-
-Creating the works from print editions not protected by U.S. copyright
-law means that no one owns a United States copyright in these works,
-so the Foundation (and you!) can copy and distribute it in the United
-States without permission and without paying copyright
-royalties. Special rules, set forth in the General Terms of Use part
-of this license, apply to copying and distributing Project
-Gutenberg-tm electronic works to protect the PROJECT GUTENBERG-tm
-concept and trademark. Project Gutenberg is a registered trademark,
-and may not be used if you charge for the eBooks, unless you receive
-specific permission. If you do not charge anything for copies of this
-eBook, complying with the rules is very easy. You may use this eBook
-for nearly any purpose such as creation of derivative works, reports,
-performances and research. They may be modified and printed and given
-away--you may do practically ANYTHING in the United States with eBooks
-not protected by U.S. copyright law. Redistribution is subject to the
-trademark license, especially commercial redistribution.
-
-START: FULL LICENSE
-
-THE FULL PROJECT GUTENBERG LICENSE
-PLEASE READ THIS BEFORE YOU DISTRIBUTE OR USE THIS WORK
-
-To protect the Project Gutenberg-tm mission of promoting the free
-distribution of electronic works, by using or distributing this work
-(or any other work associated in any way with the phrase “Project
-Gutenberg”), you agree to comply with all the terms of the Full
-Project Gutenberg-tm License available with this file or online at
-www.gutenberg.org/license.
-
-Section 1. General Terms of Use and Redistributing Project
-Gutenberg-tm electronic works
-
-1.A. By reading or using any part of this Project Gutenberg-tm
-electronic work, you indicate that you have read, understand, agree to
-and accept all the terms of this license and intellectual property
-(trademark/copyright) agreement. If you do not agree to abide by all
-the terms of this agreement, you must cease using and return or
-destroy all copies of Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works in your
-possession. If you paid a fee for obtaining a copy of or access to a
-Project Gutenberg-tm electronic work and you do not agree to be bound
-by the terms of this agreement, you may obtain a refund from the
-person or entity to whom you paid the fee as set forth in paragraph
-1.E.8.
-
-1.B. “Project Gutenberg” is a registered trademark. It may only be
-used on or associated in any way with an electronic work by people who
-agree to be bound by the terms of this agreement. There are a few
-things that you can do with most Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works
-even without complying with the full terms of this agreement. See
-paragraph 1.C below. There are a lot of things you can do with Project
-Gutenberg-tm electronic works if you follow the terms of this
-agreement and help preserve free future access to Project Gutenberg-tm
-electronic works. See paragraph 1.E below.
-
-1.C. The Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation (“the
-Foundation” or PGLAF), owns a compilation copyright in the collection
-of Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works. Nearly all the individual
-works in the collection are in the public domain in the United
-States. If an individual work is unprotected by copyright law in the
-United States and you are located in the United States, we do not
-claim a right to prevent you from copying, distributing, performing,
-displaying or creating derivative works based on the work as long as
-all references to Project Gutenberg are removed. Of course, we hope
-that you will support the Project Gutenberg-tm mission of promoting
-free access to electronic works by freely sharing Project Gutenberg-tm
-works in compliance with the terms of this agreement for keeping the
-Project Gutenberg-tm name associated with the work. You can easily
-comply with the terms of this agreement by keeping this work in the
-same format with its attached full Project Gutenberg-tm License when
-you share it without charge with others.
-
-1.D. The copyright laws of the place where you are located also govern
-what you can do with this work. Copyright laws in most countries are
-in a constant state of change. If you are outside the United States,
-check the laws of your country in addition to the terms of this
-agreement before downloading, copying, displaying, performing,
-distributing or creating derivative works based on this work or any
-other Project Gutenberg-tm work. The Foundation makes no
-representations concerning the copyright status of any work in any
-country outside the United States.
-
-1.E. Unless you have removed all references to Project Gutenberg:
-
-1.E.1. The following sentence, with active links to, or other
-immediate access to, the full Project Gutenberg-tm License must appear
-prominently whenever any copy of a Project Gutenberg-tm work (any work
-on which the phrase “Project Gutenberg” appears, or with which the
-phrase “Project Gutenberg” is associated) is accessed, displayed,
-performed, viewed, copied or distributed:
-
- This eBook is for the use of anyone anywhere in the United States and
- most other parts of the world at no cost and with almost no
- restrictions whatsoever. You may copy it, give it away or re-use it
- under the terms of the Project Gutenberg License included with this
- eBook or online at www.gutenberg.org. If you are not located in the
- United States, you’ll have to check the laws of the country where you
- are located before using this ebook.
-
-1.E.2. If an individual Project Gutenberg-tm electronic work is
-derived from texts not protected by U.S. copyright law (does not
-contain a notice indicating that it is posted with permission of the
-copyright holder), the work can be copied and distributed to anyone in
-the United States without paying any fees or charges. If you are
-redistributing or providing access to a work with the phrase “Project
-Gutenberg” associated with or appearing on the work, you must comply
-either with the requirements of paragraphs 1.E.1 through 1.E.7 or
-obtain permission for the use of the work and the Project Gutenberg-tm
-trademark as set forth in paragraphs 1.E.8 or 1.E.9.
-
-1.E.3. If an individual Project Gutenberg-tm electronic work is posted
-with the permission of the copyright holder, your use and distribution
-must comply with both paragraphs 1.E.1 through 1.E.7 and any
-additional terms imposed by the copyright holder. Additional terms
-will be linked to the Project Gutenberg-tm License for all works
-posted with the permission of the copyright holder found at the
-beginning of this work.
-
-1.E.4. Do not unlink or detach or remove the full Project Gutenberg-tm
-License terms from this work, or any files containing a part of this
-work or any other work associated with Project Gutenberg-tm.
-
-1.E.5. Do not copy, display, perform, distribute or redistribute this
-electronic work, or any part of this electronic work, without
-prominently displaying the sentence set forth in paragraph 1.E.1 with
-active links or immediate access to the full terms of the Project
-Gutenberg-tm License.
-
-1.E.6. You may convert to and distribute this work in any binary,
-compressed, marked up, nonproprietary or proprietary form, including
-any word processing or hypertext form. However, if you provide access
-to or distribute copies of a Project Gutenberg-tm work in a format
-other than “Plain Vanilla ASCII” or other format used in the official
-version posted on the official Project Gutenberg-tm web site
-(www.gutenberg.org), you must, at no additional cost, fee or expense
-to the user, provide a copy, a means of exporting a copy, or a means
-of obtaining a copy upon request, of the work in its original “Plain
-Vanilla ASCII” or other form. Any alternate format must include the
-full Project Gutenberg-tm License as specified in paragraph 1.E.1.
-
-1.E.7. Do not charge a fee for access to, viewing, displaying,
-performing, copying or distributing any Project Gutenberg-tm works
-unless you comply with paragraph 1.E.8 or 1.E.9.
-
-1.E.8. You may charge a reasonable fee for copies of or providing
-access to or distributing Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works
-provided that
-
-* You pay a royalty fee of 20% of the gross profits you derive from
- the use of Project Gutenberg-tm works calculated using the method
- you already use to calculate your applicable taxes. The fee is owed
- to the owner of the Project Gutenberg-tm trademark, but he has
- agreed to donate royalties under this paragraph to the Project
- Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation. Royalty payments must be paid
- within 60 days following each date on which you prepare (or are
- legally required to prepare) your periodic tax returns. Royalty
- payments should be clearly marked as such and sent to the Project
- Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation at the address specified in
- Section 4, “Information about donations to the Project Gutenberg
- Literary Archive Foundation.”
-
-* You provide a full refund of any money paid by a user who notifies
- you in writing (or by e-mail) within 30 days of receipt that s/he
- does not agree to the terms of the full Project Gutenberg-tm
- License. You must require such a user to return or destroy all
- copies of the works possessed in a physical medium and discontinue
- all use of and all access to other copies of Project Gutenberg-tm
- works.
-
-* You provide, in accordance with paragraph 1.F.3, a full refund of
- any money paid for a work or a replacement copy, if a defect in the
- electronic work is discovered and reported to you within 90 days of
- receipt of the work.
-
-* You comply with all other terms of this agreement for free
- distribution of Project Gutenberg-tm works.
-
-1.E.9. If you wish to charge a fee or distribute a Project
-Gutenberg-tm electronic work or group of works on different terms than
-are set forth in this agreement, you must obtain permission in writing
-from both the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation and The
-Project Gutenberg Trademark LLC, the owner of the Project Gutenberg-tm
-trademark. Contact the Foundation as set forth in Section 3 below.
-
-1.F.
-
-1.F.1. Project Gutenberg volunteers and employees expend considerable
-effort to identify, do copyright research on, transcribe and proofread
-works not protected by U.S. copyright law in creating the Project
-Gutenberg-tm collection. Despite these efforts, Project Gutenberg-tm
-electronic works, and the medium on which they may be stored, may
-contain “Defects,” such as, but not limited to, incomplete, inaccurate
-or corrupt data, transcription errors, a copyright or other
-intellectual property infringement, a defective or damaged disk or
-other medium, a computer virus, or computer codes that damage or
-cannot be read by your equipment.
-
-1.F.2. LIMITED WARRANTY, DISCLAIMER OF DAMAGES - Except for the “Right
-of Replacement or Refund” described in paragraph 1.F.3, the Project
-Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation, the owner of the Project
-Gutenberg-tm trademark, and any other party distributing a Project
-Gutenberg-tm electronic work under this agreement, disclaim all
-liability to you for damages, costs and expenses, including legal
-fees. YOU AGREE THAT YOU HAVE NO REMEDIES FOR NEGLIGENCE, STRICT
-LIABILITY, BREACH OF WARRANTY OR BREACH OF CONTRACT EXCEPT THOSE
-PROVIDED IN PARAGRAPH 1.F.3. YOU AGREE THAT THE FOUNDATION, THE
-TRADEMARK OWNER, AND ANY DISTRIBUTOR UNDER THIS AGREEMENT WILL NOT BE
-LIABLE TO YOU FOR ACTUAL, DIRECT, INDIRECT, CONSEQUENTIAL, PUNITIVE OR
-INCIDENTAL DAMAGES EVEN IF YOU GIVE NOTICE OF THE POSSIBILITY OF SUCH
-DAMAGE.
-
-1.F.3. LIMITED RIGHT OF REPLACEMENT OR REFUND - If you discover a
-defect in this electronic work within 90 days of receiving it, you can
-receive a refund of the money (if any) you paid for it by sending a
-written explanation to the person you received the work from. If you
-received the work on a physical medium, you must return the medium
-with your written explanation. The person or entity that provided you
-with the defective work may elect to provide a replacement copy in
-lieu of a refund. If you received the work electronically, the person
-or entity providing it to you may choose to give you a second
-opportunity to receive the work electronically in lieu of a refund. If
-the second copy is also defective, you may demand a refund in writing
-without further opportunities to fix the problem.
-
-1.F.4. Except for the limited right of replacement or refund set forth
-in paragraph 1.F.3, this work is provided to you ‘AS-IS’, WITH NO
-OTHER WARRANTIES OF ANY KIND, EXPRESS OR IMPLIED, INCLUDING BUT NOT
-LIMITED TO WARRANTIES OF MERCHANTABILITY OR FITNESS FOR ANY PURPOSE.
-
-1.F.5. Some states do not allow disclaimers of certain implied
-warranties or the exclusion or limitation of certain types of
-damages. If any disclaimer or limitation set forth in this agreement
-violates the law of the state applicable to this agreement, the
-agreement shall be interpreted to make the maximum disclaimer or
-limitation permitted by the applicable state law. The invalidity or
-unenforceability of any provision of this agreement shall not void the
-remaining provisions.
-
-1.F.6. INDEMNITY - You agree to indemnify and hold the Foundation, the
-trademark owner, any agent or employee of the Foundation, anyone
-providing copies of Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works in
-accordance with this agreement, and any volunteers associated with the
-production, promotion and distribution of Project Gutenberg-tm
-electronic works, harmless from all liability, costs and expenses,
-including legal fees, that arise directly or indirectly from any of
-the following which you do or cause to occur: (a) distribution of this
-or any Project Gutenberg-tm work, (b) alteration, modification, or
-additions or deletions to any Project Gutenberg-tm work, and (c) any
-Defect you cause.
-
-Section 2. Information about the Mission of Project Gutenberg-tm
-
-Project Gutenberg-tm is synonymous with the free distribution of
-electronic works in formats readable by the widest variety of
-computers including obsolete, old, middle-aged and new computers. It
-exists because of the efforts of hundreds of volunteers and donations
-from people in all walks of life.
-
-Volunteers and financial support to provide volunteers with the
-assistance they need are critical to reaching Project Gutenberg-tm’s
-goals and ensuring that the Project Gutenberg-tm collection will
-remain freely available for generations to come. In 2001, the Project
-Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation was created to provide a secure
-and permanent future for Project Gutenberg-tm and future
-generations. To learn more about the Project Gutenberg Literary
-Archive Foundation and how your efforts and donations can help, see
-Sections 3 and 4 and the Foundation information page at
-www.gutenberg.org Section 3. Information about the Project Gutenberg
-Literary Archive Foundation
-
-The Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation is a non profit
-501(c)(3) educational corporation organized under the laws of the
-state of Mississippi and granted tax exempt status by the Internal
-Revenue Service. The Foundation’s EIN or federal tax identification
-number is 64-6221541. Contributions to the Project Gutenberg Literary
-Archive Foundation are tax deductible to the full extent permitted by
-U.S. federal laws and your state’s laws.
-
-The Foundation’s principal office is in Fairbanks, Alaska, with the
-mailing address: PO Box 750175, Fairbanks, AK 99775, but its
-volunteers and employees are scattered throughout numerous
-locations. Its business office is located at 809 North 1500 West, Salt
-Lake City, UT 84116, (801) 596-1887. Email contact links and up to
-date contact information can be found at the Foundation’s web site and
-official page at www.gutenberg.org/contact
-
-For additional contact information:
-
- Dr. Gregory B. Newby
- Chief Executive and Director
- gbnewby@pglaf.org
-
-Section 4. Information about Donations to the Project Gutenberg
-Literary Archive Foundation
-
-Project Gutenberg-tm depends upon and cannot survive without wide
-spread public support and donations to carry out its mission of
-increasing the number of public domain and licensed works that can be
-freely distributed in machine readable form accessible by the widest
-array of equipment including outdated equipment. Many small donations
-($1 to $5,000) are particularly important to maintaining tax exempt
-status with the IRS.
-
-The Foundation is committed to complying with the laws regulating
-charities and charitable donations in all 50 states of the United
-States. Compliance requirements are not uniform and it takes a
-considerable effort, much paperwork and many fees to meet and keep up
-with these requirements. We do not solicit donations in locations
-where we have not received written confirmation of compliance. To SEND
-DONATIONS or determine the status of compliance for any particular
-state visit www.gutenberg.org/donate
-
-While we cannot and do not solicit contributions from states where we
-have not met the solicitation requirements, we know of no prohibition
-against accepting unsolicited donations from donors in such states who
-approach us with offers to donate.
-
-International donations are gratefully accepted, but we cannot make
-any statements concerning tax treatment of donations received from
-outside the United States. U.S. laws alone swamp our small staff.
-
-Please check the Project Gutenberg Web pages for current donation
-methods and addresses. Donations are accepted in a number of other
-ways including checks, online payments and credit card donations. To
-donate, please visit: www.gutenberg.org/donate
-
-Section 5. General Information About Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works.
-
-Professor Michael S. Hart was the originator of the Project
-Gutenberg-tm concept of a library of electronic works that could be
-freely shared with anyone. For forty years, he produced and
-distributed Project Gutenberg-tm eBooks with only a loose network of
-volunteer support.
-
-Project Gutenberg-tm eBooks are often created from several printed
-editions, all of which are confirmed as not protected by copyright in
-the U.S. unless a copyright notice is included. Thus, we do not
-necessarily keep eBooks in compliance with any particular paper
-edition.
-
-Most people start at our Web site which has the main PG search
-facility: www.gutenberg.org
-
-This Web site includes information about Project Gutenberg-tm,
-including how to make donations to the Project Gutenberg Literary
-Archive Foundation, how to help produce our new eBooks, and how to
-subscribe to our email newsletter to hear about new eBooks.
-
-
-
-</pre>
-
- </body>
-</html>
|
